Chapter 1- The Towel Boy

“It’s a little tight, Mr. Allen,” I noted. The gym uniform clung to my 17 year-old frame and left little to the imagination. I didn’t want to make a big deal. It was my first day on the job.

I wore a tight, red tank top with the PowerTime gym logo on the front. It showed off my pecs. They weren’t much, but I’d been lifting all spring at my old high school. The shorts were more problematic. They were white and too small. They rode up my ass crack and put it on full display. I kept shifting and wanting to pick out the wedgie.

“Sorry, kid. It was Allison’s and she quit on short notice. We’ll order a set in your size once we see if you’ll last here. You looked about her size,” Mr. Allen said as he checked in a guest. He turned and smirked at me. His eyes wandered down to my ass.

I knew he was a perv yesterday when he was interviewing me, but he tried to tone it down with my dad standing there. I didn’t have much of a choice. My dad worked at the car dealership next door and it was either work here or at the run-down yogurt place on the other side.

We’d just moved here, dad and me. He was a mechanic specializing in high end European cars. The place he’d worked since I was a baby was closing down, a sign of our town’s declining fortunes. The owner begged him to transfer to one of his other dealerships, and Glendale was the only other one in Southern California, so off we moved.

It’s torture to move when you’re about to start your senior year in high school, but dad didn’t have much of a choice. We packed up our house in the scrubby desert town and trucked everything to a suburban city on the edge of central Los Angeles.

“Look, kid. I’m about to go on my lunch break. All you do is have the guests put in their phone number when they come in. If that doesn’t work then take their ID and look it up in this computer. While you’re standing here, fold the towels and put them on the counter. They go crazy fast so keep up. I’ll be in my office if you run into trouble. Can you handle that?” Mr. Allen asked.

“Yuh… yes sir,” I said. I’d zoned out and turned my back to the wall so I could pick the shorts out of my asscrack. It sounded simple enough though. He nodded and wandered off.

He wasn’t kidding about the towels! I was folding like a mad man, but it seemed like everyone that passed by wanted a fresh towel. Some of the assholes even left their old towel next to the clean pile! I started to make a pile of the dirty ones on the floor. The cleaning lady came over with a fresh bin of towels needing folding. She grunted at the pile of dirty ones, but she collected them with a string of whispered Spanish and huffed away.

“Hey, Hey! The machine’s not working. It won’t take my phone number! Stupid machine!” The voice jolted me from my folding. I looked up to see a kid, maybe 16 years old, looking at me with anger. He had slicked-back black hair, a white tank top and shorts.

“Sorry, sir,” I tried to sound sincere. “Can I see your ID? What’s your name?” I set the towels down and leaned forward towards the counter.

“Zabir Naeem,” The kid said in an overly accented tone. He offered no ID.

“Z-A-B-umm,” I looked at him for help.

“Are you stupid? You can’t sound that out? Do they only hire stupid people here?” He huffed. I felt my fists ball, but I swallowed it and offered an apology. This is one of the few places my dad would let me work and I’d need every hour if I wanted a new phone and clothes in time for school to start in August. I couldn’t afford to put him in his place.

He spelled his name for me, but in between each letter he coughed “dumbass.” I hurriedly looked him up in the system as I gritted my teeth.

“There you are! All good. Enjoy your workout, sir!” I offered a smile and he grunted. He reached for the nice towel tower I’d constructed and pulled one out from near the bottom of the stack; sending ten or so falling off the counter.

“Oops! My bad,” he sneered.

He looked like he wanted to say more, but just then a big brown hand came up behind him and smacked the back of his head. He lurched forward against the counter then grabbed his head and started to ugly-cry with his ugly face. The man who smacked him muttered something threatening in a foreign language.

“I apologize for him. He is raise poorly. He not know how to behave in public place,” the voice connected to the hand said. His English skills were lacking, but his accent was this deep rumble that made me arch my back and look up.

The man was a towering god of dark skin and big muscles. He sounded middle eastern with heavily accented English and those deep, throat-clearing sounds to his letters that only speakers from that part of the world can do.

He had on a white, long-sleeved t-shirt that was skin tight. It clung to him valiantly and showed off his bulging pecs and thick arms. He had black workout shorts with a heavy bulge in front, and red skater shoes. He had on a drawstring backpack, probably full of his gym clothes. He looked older, probably in his twenties.

He was thick but in perfect shape. I looked at his big brown eyes straddling a hulking nose that dominated his handsome face and close-trimmed beard. His jet black hair was shaved down on the sides with a perfectly sculpted swoop on top. Did I already say that this man was a tower of perfection?

“Fuck you,” the kid sniffled and wiped the snot from his face. The man raised the back of his hand again like he was ready to smack the boy again. The kid winced and backed away then stalked off with his towel and a loud huff. He didn’t look so threatening anymore.

“Thanks, bro. I hope you don’t get into trouble for that.” I looked around for Mr. Allen.

“His father need my business and he not approves of his son for behave so poorly,” the man said in a matter-of-fact tone.

He leaned over the keypad to type in his phone number and I got a whiff of his cologne. It made my stomach flutter. I watched the computer to see his name pop up. It was long and unpronounceable, but I would memorize it for later when I had time to touch myself.

“Have a good workout, Fari-zah-layj…” I tried to read his name off the screen but realized I was just butchering it.

“Ari, I go by Ari… like the two letters R and E,” he laughed and took a towel off the counter. He winked at me then gave me one of those dude nods that guys use when passing each other silently.

He left before I could reply and I watched his muscled ass stride into the gym like he owned it. I spent the rest of Mr. Allen’s lunch break rebuilding my towel tower and checking in customers while I played out scenarios with Ari in my head.

+++

When Mr. Allen came back he immediately destroyed my towel tower. He told me no stacks of more than five. He sucked. He sent me to make a round of the gym and look for trash. It was a good escape from the front desk and a chance to scope for Ari.

People leave the weirdest trash around the gym! There’s things you’d expect like paper towels we use to wipe down the machines that just barely missed the trash cans and empty water bottles left at workout stations.

Then there’s the more unusual things like a candy bar wrapper, paper clips, and a cigarette butt wedged under the front foot of a press bench. Seriously? Who was smoking in here? I collected what I could and delivered it to one of the hundred trash cans throughout the gym that people seemed to ignore.

I was kneeling down reaching for a small foil wrapper on the floor under a machine when a half-empty plastic water bottle sailed by my head and hit the wall beside me with a loud thud.

It freaked me out and I raised up suddenly. I banged the back of my head on the handle of an exercise bike. Luckily it was padded, but it still hurt like fire.

“Sorry! Oh shit! I was tossing it closer so you could get it.” Zabir looked at me with a bit of fear knowing his joke had gone too far. “Didn’t know you’d hit your head, dude! I was just playing around.” He looked remorseful.

I nodded as I held the back of my head. I didn’t feel any blood. I watched a sudden strike of total fear fall over Zabir’s face and then saw a seething Ari swagger past me and zero in on him. He grabbed Zabir by the ear and whispered something in his language that sounded like a low, animal growl.

Zabir started to spew words in his language that were probably apologies as he tried helplessly to free his ear from Ari’s grip. Ari just kept on growling words at him as he walked him towards the front desk of the gym. I watched as they disappeared. I sat down on an open bench and rubbed my head while staring down at the floor.

“You are hurt. I will look,” Ari’s voice returned and a pair of expensive Nikes showed up in front of me. I let my eyes wander up the impressive tower of steel shaped into a man until I found his warm, brown eyes. He squatted down in front of me and put my head down so he could look at it. He rubbed it gently and a wave of warm pleasure spread over me.

“I hurt,” I agreed. My voice sounded so immature and kiddish compared to his. He put his hands on my shoulders and rubbed them down to my side. His touch left a trail of goosebumps and I knew my cock was getting hard between my thighs.

“I am sorry for him. I will speak to his father. He will be punished,” Ari assured. His eyes filled with fatherly concern and for just a moment  I forgot about the throbbing ache. 

“He was just goofing. I don’t think he meant for me to get hurt.” I shivered as his hands slid down to the outer sides of my thighs. With his arms raised, I got a full inhale from his sweaty workout. It went right to my brain and made my cock twitch. I wasn’t going to last long if he kept touching me.

“You are kind boy with good heart to forgive so quickly. He will bother you no more. I promise this,” Ari said. He offered a little smile and when I returned it he put his right hand to my cheek. I closed my eyes at his touch. It felt like he was about to kiss me, but of course he didn’t. He just held it there for a minute until I raised my hand to cover his.

He walked me up to the front and told Mr. Allen what had happened. He had to take a look at my head too. He decided to let me go home early and pay me for the rest of my five hour shift. Ari grabbed my backpack and walked me next door to where my dad was working on a car.

He explained what happened to my dad and then dad made a big deal out of checking me over. The two men debated the back of my head while I stared down at Ari’s gym shorts and the thick bulge they held.

His shorts weren’t all that long and they showed off his impressive muscled legs with dark almond skin and thick black hair. He kept a hand on my shoulder and gave it reassuring squeezes every few seconds. I kept my hands in front of my own growing bulge and kept my mouth shut.

They decided I was ok and dad took a break. He got me a bottle of water, an ice pack, and ibuprofen from the break room. I sat between them on an old leather backseat from a car that they used for a couch in the dirty garage. He and Ari talked for the longest time about the cars that come through the shop while I held an ice pack on my head.

They bonded, excitedly talking about Z engines and 334s, the new AMG tech and turbo DTLs, along with other number/letter combinations I’d never heard about. I sipped my water and enjoyed Ari’s aura. He talked with his hands a lot but he kept bringing them back down to me. I could sit under his hold forever. I enjoyed being his armrest. Dad made a new friend, and I hoped I had too.

Chapter 2- The Trainer

By the next morning the small bump on my head was gone. I struggled into the tight uniform that I’d inherited from Allison and walked the three blocks down to the gym since Dad had left earlier in the morning.

Mr. Allen had to take a look at my head before he’d let me work. He sighed relief when he saw the bump was gone along with the liability to the gym for my injury. He kept me at desk duty for most of the morning and treated me a lot nicer than yesterday.

Zabir came in and logged into the machine without a word to me. He kept his eyes down and didn’t make a sound. He didn’t even touch the stack of towels next to me. I told him to have a good workout as he shuffled off towards the treadmills. Ari must have gotten him in trouble.

“You have a client!” Mr. Allen said when he came to check on me.

“A client? For what?” I asked. I didn’t know towel folding was something people wanted to learn about.

“Personal training! All our employees are available for workout assistance. It’s an extra $20 in your pay! Plus you might get a good tip!” He nodded excitedly.

“I don’t know anything about that. What do I do?” I asked.

“Well you’re not certified or licensed for it so they won’t expect much. Usually when someone books a non-certified trainer they just want someone to work out with. It could be one of our older guests. Sometimes they like someone to talk to or just listen to their stories. If the client wants any actual help you can consult this pamphlet board!” Mr. Allen pointed towards a wall where eight sets of pamphlets were shoved into plastic holders.

“Just ask what he or she wants to work on, grab a pamphlet, and get to it! If you get a few repeat clients, the money really adds up! Allison [the girl I’d replaced] had a few older gentlemen who just wanted her to workout with them and listen to their dumb jokes. She was like a granddaughter to them. Nothing unprofessional, I assure you! Otherwise report it to me immediately!” Mr. Allen directed.

“Pamphlets, jokes, workout. Got it.” I nodded and pulled the wedgie out of my asscrack. I could entertain an old lady for $20. I used to walk my grandmother to get her prescriptions for free.

“Good. Your appointment will be here at 1. The confirmation code is here on the appointments. Go grab a lunch break before they arrive,” Mr. Allen said.

The break room had a protein platter with flat breads and different meats and nuts. I made a little sandwich and read some articles in a three year old magazine.

Just as I was finishing an article on reasons I should visit Ohio, I realized it was almost 1pm and my appointment would be here soon. I stuffed the last bite of turkey into my mouth and then washed my hands. I quickly brushed my teeth and then raced back to the front desk to see Mr. Allen greeting my client.

You can already guess who that client was.

Ari stood there in all his glory wearing a tight white tank top and grey workout shorts with white running tights underneath. Mr. Allen was filling out information on a clipboard.

“Lukas! You’re late! I started with your client already. Fill this out for your session,” he shoved the clipboard at me and grunted at my tardiness before stalking off.

“Your name is Lukas. I like it,” Ari grinned at me.

“You’re my client? What could you possibly need training for?” I raised an eyebrow at him.

“Yes, Lukas. I have many troubled areas! I am a man who need the help!” he tried to look serious but then laughed.

“Ok well let’s get started,” I shrugged.

I took the clipboard and saw it needed his height and weight and other measurements. I waved him towards the measurements area near the front of the gym and then followed him.

“Ok, how tall are you and how much do you weigh?” I asked. I clicked the pen and was ready to get going on the chart.

“188 centimeters and 88 kilograms,” Ari said in his beautiful foreign accent.

“I don’t know what that means… Um… What is it in American?” I asked.

“Your numbers are strange to me. Use your instruments.” Ari pointed to the scale and measuring tapes. The scale was one of those old ones like my high school used in the gym.

He got up on the scale and I adjusted the little weights until he came out at an even 194 pounds. I wrote it down and then he turned around so I could use the height stick to gauge him.

“Six foot two and 194! Impressive!” I said as I wrote.

“Your turn!” he said and hopped off the scale.

“This isn’t for me. I’m training you,” I laughed.

“I request other trainer if you won’t follow my wishes!” Ari faked a flash of anger.

He was so playful and it left me with a dumb smirk on my lips. I sighed and handed him the clipboard. He turned the page up to find a blank one underneath.

“First name is Lukas, what is last name?” he asked as I adjusted the scaled to my weight.

“Smith, the most common last name in the world,” I laughed.

“You are first Smith I meet and I travel to many countries. Quite exotic this Smith sounds!” Ari raised an eyebrow. “Weight?”

“122,” I said when the weight settled. “And I’m 5’8.”

“So tiny, Lukas! Is why you work? Your father does not earn enough for food? This is very sad,” Ari commented.

I laughed, but then saw he was being serious. He was looking at me with pity. It turned my stomach.

“No, Ari… My dad does just fine. I’m saving up for the latest phone. Mine is near busted. My dad provides for us,” I said and took the clipboard from him. My dad didn’t make much money, but he paid the bills and I never went hungry.

“Ahh… Well… we continue,” Ari realized he’d killed the happy vibe between us. I nodded.

“Sure.” I grabbed a measuring tape off the wall and got to work measuring his biceps, waist, and other muscles.

He stood like a statue while I let my hands wander over his perfection. Every time I touched him, my body got a little buzz of electricity. I knew there was zero possibility I could keep from popping if I let him measure me.

“Lukas?” he asked as I squatted between his legs and wrapped the tape measure around one.

“Yeah? Yes, sir?” I looked up at him. I was focused and trying to get the chart finished.

“Why you will measure my knee? This is important in your country?” Ari looked down at me with a grin and wide brown eyes like he was studying some newfound exotic creature. I blinked up at him and realized I’d gotten lost in exploring his physique.

“Oh… It um… said legs on the clipboard,” I mumbled.

“You start with thighs,” Ari reached down and took my hand. He slid it up his thigh slowly until my fingers grazed against his bulge.

Maybe it was just my crazy mind, but I swear he rubbed the back of my fingers against his ample package. I swear I felt a twitch! I pulled away but he grabbed my hand and held it. I looked up at him with my mouth hanging agape.

“This. Put your tape here.” He pretended this wasn’t at all shocking.

“Woah, 27 inches. That’s more than my waist!” I noted. He was one big muscle. I looked up at him excitedly. He laughed and ruffled my hair.

“Your blonde hair is still so baby soft,” he noted as he pushed his fingers through it. It sent a shiver through me and I’m pretty sure I gasped. I blinked up at him in dazed adoration.

“Yeah?” was all I could think to say.

“Your eyes are so blue, Lukas, like glass from the sea. You are true California boy,” He nodded happily like he’d just decided this.

“I’m from here,” my voice cracked. I sounded like an idiot. I bit my lip as our eyes locked again.

“We go workout!” he declared, possibly sensing things were going too far. Maybe he didn’t sense anything. The way he worked me so easily left me questioning if he was just some straight dude being innocent and friendly. I was so lost.

“Yes! Ok!” I swallowed hard and recovered. “What is the area you want to fix?” There was nothing at all wrong with this tower of perfection.

“Oh… stomach, abs. Yes, abs,” he pulled the first thing out of his head. His abs were chiseled steel.

“Stay right here!” I got off the floor and dashed over to the check-in desk where we had the pamphlets. A pamphlet would save me! I grabbed the one on abs and rushed back.

Ari was stretching with his hands against the wall.

“Ok! Let’s do this! Here we go! Pamphlet time!” I said and opened it. Ari looked at it and raised an eyebrow. He shrugged and followed me to the cardio area.

“First we do a good run to get your blood pumping! It is important the muscles are warmed up so we don’t do any damage!” I read.

We got on the treadmills and did a warm-up run. I’ve done cross-country since middle school so I can run all day. He made a valiant effort, but couldn’t handle my speed.

I remembered that I was trying to be a good trainer, so I bumped my speed down to match his. We did a ten minute run and then cooled down while I opened the pamphlet again.

“Let’s see… During the time leading up to your menstrual cycle, your body produces hormones that can retain fluid,” I read and then froze in horror.

“My… what? What this is? I have no menstrual anything!” Ari took the pamphlet and then burst out laughing. He held it up to show the picture of a happy lady stretching on the back cover.

“Sorry, I guess I grabbed the one for women. They were mixed together.” I blushed.

“You doubt I am man?” Ari laughed. He Raised his arms to flex and kissed his right bicep.

“No, no. I just… grabbed,” I wanted to melt into the floor and disappear completely.

“I am man, Lukas. I prove this if you need.” Ari winked. I desperately wanted to take him up on that challenge. He adjusted his bulge with a grip.

“No, it’s um… I can get another pamphlet! Wait right here,” I stuttered.

I started to take off, but he grabbed my bicep and pulled me back.

“We do not need pamphlet. I show you my routine. Maybe we can muscle you up a little,” Ari offered. He stopped his treadmill and grabbed his towel. He put his hand on my lower back just above my ass and gently nudged me towards the weight area.

We passed Zabir who was playing on his phone and sitting at a chest press machine. Ari stopped and cleared his throat. Zabir looked up with a start. He stood thinking Ari wanted the machine.

“Oh, Hi, Lukas!” He said with a forced smile.

“Hey, Zabir. Hope you’re having a good workout,” I said.

“Thanks, um cool shoes,” he pointed at my low-end tennis shoes. Ari nodded approvingly and gave Zabir a pat on the shoulder. He said nothing to the boy and put his hand on my back again to nudge me forward.

We didn’t have much left on his training appointment, but he showed off his lifting and didn’t make fun of me whenever he traded off his heavier weights for lighter ones I could handle. We did a few sets on different machines and then he pulled me towards the locker room.

“Where is your phone? I need number for you so I can book you again,” he said even though appointments were booked through the gym’s app.

I wasn’t about to argue with him though, I went for the locker where I kept my backpack. His locker was just a few over from mine and he got his phone. He texted himself from my phone and then programmed himself as a contact. He even took a selfie to store in my phone.

“Thank you sir, I am at your disposal? That’s what you texted yourself?” I laughed when I read the text he’d sent himself from my phone.

“It is important to set good tone with new clients! You learn to be professional.” He laughed.

I looked at the sweaty selfie he’d taken with my camera. It was beyond hot.

“I must shower. I have work meeting,” he said and opened his locker again. He peeled off his shirt and wiped down his glistening, muscled chest covered in a light layer of black hair. His pecs were awesome.

Our time was up so I had to head back anyways. He thanked me for the training and I headed back to the front desk. Mr. Allen sent me off for trash duty again and I didn’t see Ari when he left.

At the end of my shift Mr. Allen gave me a little envelope and told me I’d gotten a tip. I opened it to find two $20 bills from Ari. I tucked them into my wallet and then went to get my backpack. I texted Ari a thank you for the tip money as I was packing up my bag.

“Lukas, sweet one! I think I leave clothes in my locker! You can check please?” Ari wrote back. I opened his locker to find the workout clothes he’d been wearing.

“You did! I’ll bag them up for tomorrow,” I wrote back. I went and got a plastic bag from the front desk and put his clothes in it.

They were pretty ripe with his sweat. I started to put them in the bag but then checked the locker room to see that it was empty. That’s when I did something entirely too gross.

I picked up his shorts and started to put them to my nose. That’s when I noticed a  black jockstrap tucked inside them. I pulled it out and instantly got the unmistakable punch of sweaty alpha perfection. I looked around again to make sure I was alone then took a heavy hit.

I boned up instantly in the tight shorts. I pulled the jock away quickly and shoved it in the bag. I paced around and willed my cock to go down. I needed to get home fast.

I raced home to the small apartment I shared with my dad. He still had a few more hours of work so I had time. My cock had gone down from the running, but as soon as I opened my backpack and smelled his gym clothes I was in full freak mode.

I don’t know what came over me. I swear this is not something I’ve ever done before, but my body responded to the magnetic pull of his essence.

I pushed off my tight shorts and briefs. I was raging as I dug into the bag for the jockstrap. I know it’s sick. I couldn’t help myself. All I could picture was Ari and it sent me in a tailspin.

Picture! I remembered the selfie Ari had taken in the locker room. I swiped my camera until I found it. He was so gorgeous. I wanted to climb onto that lap and bounce for him. I wanted to show him what an “innocent boy” could do for him. I could feel his hands on my skin. I could smell the sweat from a hard workout on his gym clothes.

I could see his picture on my phone. I wanted him.

I fisted myself so fast. I was right on the edge of finishing.

And then an alert sounded on my phone and the picture of him was replaced with a picture of him that read “incoming call.”

I let go of my pleasure. Something inside me just couldn’t ignore his phone call.

“Lukas? You are there? Do you get the clothes for me?” Ari asked as I put him on speaker phone and laid it on the pillow beside me.

“Yeah, I’m here. I got your stuff,” I said. I was so close and hearing his deep, alpha voice had me fighting to keep my hand off myself.

“Good. I can come to you if is ok. I drive right now and sit in the traffic,” Ari said.

He sounded like he was on a car phone system. He even honked and yelled something in his language at another driver.

“Oh? Right now? I was just… um,” Hearing him be so gruff in his language had me fisting again. I used the other hand to slide up my tank top and twist my nipples. I wanted his touch there. My skin was so sensitive to his.

“You are hurt? Is the head? You sound like there is problem there. I will come to check up right away,” Ari said.

“Yeah, Uh-huh,” I groaned and hissed, losing myself in his voice and not paying attention to what he was saying. I reached for his jockstrap and took another hit. Why was I jerking off with him on the phone? What was I thinking? I couldn’t stop myself. I was a lost, sick puppy.

“Lukas? Little one? Your father is there? I am worried. You sound strange. I come to you right now. What is address for your home?” Ari asked. It hit me what he was saying but I was right on the edge. I turned the phone over to muffle the microphone.

I started to fire off. It was intense and I could hear him saying something from the phone but it was muffled. He probably just heard me gasping and thrashing.

“Fuhhh,” I mumbled quietly. I shot off another round and heard them thud against my chest.

“LUKAS! HELLO? What goes there? I am worried!” I heard Ari yelling frantically like he was trapped inside my pillow. I turned my phone over again to unmuffle it.

“No, wait. Hey! Sorry! I’m here. I’m good. I just… sorry,” I wiped my hand on my chest and grabbed the phone.

“You what? I don’t like the sound from there. I come to you. What is address? You tell me this now!” Ari demanded.

“No, I’m cool. Really. I was just um… in the shower.” I covered.

“Tell me address,” Ari demanded again. He wasn’t buying my cover. I told him where to find me.

“Unlock front door right now! This way if you go out again then I get to you to help!” Ari was not playing. He morphed into this overprotective dad figure that I naturally responded to.

I left the door unlocked and ran to hop in the shower. I scrubbed quickly and then put on a tank top and clean shorts before I was fully dry. I raced to the window to watch for him.

He pulled up in front of my building in an expensive, red sedan that looked like a street racer. He ran up the steps in a grey dress shirt and tie with grey suit pants. The suit made him look older but no less hot. I opened the door when he got to the top step.

“Lukas. You are ok?” He looked at me with frantic concern and raced to my side. He turned my head to check where the bump had been.

“I’m good. It doesn’t hurt anymore. I was just in the shower when you called then I had to finish,” I covered. He could clearly see I was still wet.

“Good. I worry for you and your father is not home?” Ari asked.

“He gets off work in an hour or so… Come in. Do you want some water or something?” I offered, trying to be the good host.

“Is not right to have visitor when he is not home. Your protector should know who is in his home,” Ari informed me. He looked nervous like he shouldn’t be there, but he also looked like I’d given him quite a scare on the phone.

He was torn between wanting to make sure I was ok and wanting to follow whatever custom they had in his home country. I watched the heated debate play out across his face.

“He’s cool. He talked to you yesterday. I have your clothes too.” I opened the door and waved him inside. Our place is small and older, but it’s nice enough.

“Oh clothes, yes!” Ari said like he’d forgotten about them. He came in and stood in the entryway like when you’re viewing some historical room at a museum.

“I’ll go get them. Help yourself to the fridge. We have Sprite and filtered water,” I walked back to my bedroom and grabbed the plastic bag to collect his things. Fantasy time was over.

“You want the Sprite too?” Ari called from the kitchen right as I was picking up the jockstrap.

“NO!” I yelled in horror. There was a big glob of quickly drying spunk on his jock. He’d notice it for sure. I panicked and looked around my room for help.

“Ok fine, sorry I offer,” Ari muttered.

“I mean. Yes, Please! Thank you!” I yelled back. I shouldn’t have taken this long to collect a bag of his clothes.

I saw a half empty bottle of water on my bedside table. I ran to it and poured water and rubbed the fabric together like crazy.

“You need help? The clothes are heavy?” Ari called. I’d spent an inappropriate amount of time on this mission and I probably had five seconds before he came and found me.

“Lukas?” He said again. I scrubbed his jock then rubbed it against a dirty shirt from my hamper to try and dry it.

“Hey, Yeah. Sorry!” I called and headed towards my door. I shoved the jock back into the bag with his clothes and put it at the bottom.

“You are ok? You find my clothes?” Ari asked. He held a can of sprite up for me and I took it.

“Got em! Hey. I’m doing laundry tonight. I can just throw these in with mine,” I said and pulled the bag away from him.

“No. I have service I use in the building. She come to collect tomorrow morning. Is same price either way,” Ari said and took the bag back. I took a long gulp of the sprite.

“It’s no trouble. Really. My stuff is all pretty rank too so it’ll be fine. I got it.” I tried to get the bag back but he gave me a disapproving look that seemed suspicious of what I wanted to do with his clothes.

“Is ok. I sit with you until your father comes,” Ari decided and that’s what he did. We sat on the couch and just talked for a long time.

He told me he was from Iran and had a big family here in LA. They all moved from Tehran a few years back because he, his brother, and his father had relocated when his international corporation consolidated into just North America and Europe. He worked in finance and property investing and was 25 years old. He was 8 years older than me. Of course he saw me as just a little kid.

He asked about my family and what happened to my mom. I told him all my dad’s family is around Southern California and my mom had moved to Florida 10 years ago with some weird guy she met.

“And you are 17? You look so young. When I am 17 I join Persian Guard and patrol borders with the east. You look too young for that. So little and cute.” Ari laughed.

“Yep, one more year of high school,” I nodded.

When my dad got home they talked for awhile and dad checked out my head again. He told Ari I was weird before the bump so to not worry too much about it. That was his joke.

After he’d left, dad and I had dinner and watched a basketball game on tv. I kept checking my phone, but Ari was off for the night. I imagined he had some date with a model. I was being a total dumbass thinking a guy like him would be into a kid like me.

He probably just felt some responsibility because I’d gotten hurt by a kid from his culture. He was just feeling guilty. He clearly wasn’t even into guys.

He hadn’t mentioned a girlfriend, but a guy that hot doesn’t need to tell about it; it’s just assumed. I felt stupid for lusting after him, stupider for sniffing his jock and getting off to it and even stupider for how crazy it got me. If he found out about that he’d never talk to me again.

“I like your new friend. He looks responsible and you could learn a few things,” Dad said.

“Yeah, he’s cool,” I nodded and shrugged.

“Seriously, Lukas. It will be good for you to meet some new friends. Those guys you hung out with back home would have gotten you into some trouble,” Dad egged me on. He had really bro’ed out with Ari. Most of my old friends just ignored my dad.

“I don’t know, dad. He’s cool I guess,” I said and took our plates to the kitchen.

Chapter 3- The Competition

“Yas!” I was excited to see I had another personal training session set up for 11:00 AM. If Ari kept booking me like this then I’d be making serious cash!

I texted him a thank-you for booking me again. At this rate, I’d be able to get my new phone sooner than I thought, plus it was awesome to spend an hour basking in his hotness.

“I’m coming at 1. Who booked you at 11? I do not like this, my Lukas!” his text came back. I felt my heart sink. It wasn’t him.

“It doesn’t say. I guess I’ll find out soon. Probably some older lady who wants a friend! I wouldn’t worry.” I wrote back.

“Lukas! Employees do not use their phones on the clock!” Mr. Allen barked at me. I realized the towel stack was gone from the front desk and there was a client waiting for one. I apologized and quickly gave a fresh towel to the lady who did not look at me with delight.

“If I see it out again, it goes in my office! Employees on phones is a big customer complaint! Right up there with dirty machines,” Mr. Allen warned. 

I assured him I’d put it in my locker and quickly got to work folding the towels. My pocket buzzed again with more texts, but I couldn’t check then while Mr. Allen was standing near me making the timesheets for the next week. He would not leave and I was desperate to find out what Ari was saying. 

I didn’t get a chance to look at the texts, my client showed up right at 11 and Mr. Allen made me hand over my phone before I left with the guy. It was an older man, maybe 30’s. He was an office type with a decent body. He introduced himself as Ryan.

“I just need some help with spotting and someone to run with. I get distracted. I saw you yesterday with that hot Arab guy. I want to get built like him. Can you show me what he does?” Ryan asked. He seemed innocent enough with a slight gay vibe but not overly done.

“Yeah, sure. I’ll take you through his routine!” I chirped. This would be easy. We did a quick run on the treadmill and then went to the weight room. I showed him the things Ari had done the day before. Ryan seemed to have a lot of questions about Ari. He wanted to know his age and what he did for work and I felt uncomfortable telling him that stuff. 

“I don’t know, sorry. I just met him two days ago. He’s cool though,” I lied. Ryan smiled.

“He’s hot, dude. What I wouldn’t give for just a taste! Seriously. That is some prime beef,” Ryan said as he did chest presses.

“Yeah, I guess. I mean… if that’s your thing.” I felt a twist in my chest. Ryan just wanted to pump me for info in his quest for Ari.

“Muscled alpha jock is every guy’s thing… er, sorry. I assumed you were gay,” Ryan apologized.

“Oh um…” I didn’t know what to say, but Ryan’s eyes snapped past me and I turned to see Ari coming in wearing a suit and carrying his gym bag. 

Ryan looked at him with hunger. Ari spotted me and he quickly came over. His eyes zeroed in on Ryan and almost looked like he was angry. Then he put on a winning smile as he approached us.

“Lukas! I booked you for training,” he said, sounding slightly out of breath like he’d been running. His blood was definitely pumping. 

“Oh, cool. I’m with a client right now,” I said.

Ari ignored me. He put his hand out and introduced himself to Ryan. My client instantly got a dopey grin and tried his best to flirt without seeming too obvious. Ari nudged me away from Ryan, and chatted him up while I felt my chest begin to rage with jealousy.

“Great! I go to change clothes and join you! If is ok, Ryan?” Ari said. He put his hand on my shoulder.

He gave Ryan that bright smile that he used to make someone feel like the most important person on earth. Ryan swooned. 

“Yes, bro! I gotta hit the head. I’ll walk with you. Save the machine for me. Will you, kid?” Ryan handed me his sweaty towel and water bottle. 

I sat on the chest press machine and watched them walk towards the locker room. I knew Ryan was just using an excuse to watch Ari change. Was Ari keeping him away because he was worried about me chatting up another guy? I was confused and angry and suddenly alone.

“Are you using the machine?” I turned to see Zabir looking at me.

“No, go ahead,” I said and moved so he could sit. He’d have time to do a set if he stayed off his phone. 

“That dude who just walked off with Ari checked me out a few times when I was changing in the locker room. I stay away from him. Major creeper,” Zabir said and nodded towards Ryan who was following Ari into the men’s area.

I fumed while Zabir tried to show off his press skills. He was pretty strong for a kid.

Ari and Ryan spent a long time in the locker room. Zabir finished up and moved on to other machines. When the two men came back, Ari took over my training session and showed Ryan the rest of his workout. 

Ryan ignored me completely. I hung back until my hour was up and then went back to fold towels where I couldn’t see what they were up to. They didn’t notice me leave. 

Ryan left a short time after that. He said nothing to me on his way out, but he had a bounce in his step like he’d just scored a goal. I was losing here. 

About 1 PM, Ari came up to find me at the front desk. He’d showered and changed back into his suit. He put two twenty dollar bills on the counter in front of me where I was folding towels.

“I must go for a meeting at work, my Lukas. I’ll still pay for the training though and here’s your tip.” He flashed a handsome smile that probably got him out of many tight situations with ease.

“Don’t worry about it,” I sulked and pushed his money back towards him. His smile faded.

“You’re upset… Why for? I protect you!” He reached across the counter and put his hand on my shoulder. I had no reason to be angry. Wait! I did! I had a reason! 

“You stole my client… That was mean. I’m trying to work and earn money and you took him. He didn’t even tip me,” I put it out there unsure if it would fly.

“He is not client! He is… Oh! My innocent boy,” he laughed. That was an unexpected reaction. He fished another twenty from his wallet and added to my pile. 

“Of course you do not see! My sweet boy. Your father protect your innocence from these things!” Ari laughed then motioned for me to join him in the consultation area. I followed him to the private area as I folded a towel. 

“He is man who preys on weaker men, innocent boys such as you. He has eye for you and I need rescue. Of course you do not see this, sweet Lukas,” Ari whispered like it was a big scandal. 

I wanted to laugh because it hit me that not only did he have zero interest in Ryan but he was there only to try and protect me from him.

“Oh? Really? No way!” I feigned ignorance. 

My gay instincts kicked in here. I should have pointed out that Ryan wasn’t a perv and I’m also not a small or innocent boy, He was just a guy like me chasing after a hot guy named Ari.

“Yes way! I know this as soon as I see him. I need protect you and lure him away so he not can get to you. Your father shall know that a place like this is no good for young and handsome boy of your innocence. Is better you work at the yogurt shop next door where you only serve families and do not dress in this too revealing uniform!” Ari looked deadly serious. 

He put his hands on my shoulders. Those thick, muscled arms caged me in.

“I can’t believe it… What do we do?” I’d do anything he wanted when he kept me in his hold like this. I was backed against the wall and helpless/unwilling to move.

“It is not to worry. I tell Ryan you are too young for him to train and he need book with Ashram. Ashram is trainer work night here and is very good. I tell him Ashram has what he seeks! He will keep him focus and not chasing weaker ones.” Ari backed away from me and spread his palms to signal he’d given sufficient explanation.

“I am a weaker one?” I asked and stifled a smirk.

“You are young, too young to know better. You need protector… like me. So you see I do not steal the client. I am protector to you. I must go to meeting now. You feel better?” he asked and put his thumb up to swipe my cheek playfully.

“I do. Thanks… sorry I got upset with you,” I apologized.

“Is ok. You misunderstand. Now please take my tip. You earn this. I text you later,” Ari tucked the sixty dollars into the pocket of my shorts and then leaned in like he was going to kiss me. He didn’t though. He picked a hair or something off my shoulder and then turned and left.

+++

When I got home I looked through the texts Ari sent when Mr. Allen had taken my phone. He was blowing me up and concerned like the day before when I was jerking off with his jock strap. I was so confused. Was he into me? Was I just a kid who needed his protection? It was so confusing. 

“Got your texts. Sorry. Boss ganked my phone,” I wrote him. I stared at the screen.

He didn’t respond. I checked some social media and started working on dinner for dad. He didn’t respond. I ate dinner with dad then checked again, nothing.

“Hey let’s walk to that yogurt place! You look like you could use it,” Dad suggested. He could tell I was wrestling with something big in my head. I didn’t feel like yogurt, but it would be good to get out of the house. I was addicted to this guy.

I put on a hoodie since it was getting dark and windy out. We started walking and I spilled my thoughts to dad. Well not all of them. I told him I liked a boy I met at the gym. I didn’t tell him it was Ari. He knew and accepted that I liked guys. He even figured it out before I did, but the age difference would have upset him.

“I don’t know Lukas. When I was your age I dated a ton of girls but I never even thought to figure out if they liked guys! We didn’t have that complication. Sucks, kid.” Dad laughed. We got our yogurt to go and walked some more.

“I just can’t tell! He’s foreign and I don’t know if he just wants to be friends or if he likes me. I can’t ask him! What if it freaked him out and he never wanted to talk to me again? I’d die, dad! I’d totally die!” I gushed.

“I don’t know, kid. Just enjoy where things are going and let it label itself. That’s all you can do. If he likes you he likes you. If it turns into more than friendship then so be it. You have no control over how someone else feels.” Dad shrugged.

“I really don’t think he’s gay though. I mean I do but I don’t,” I said and then stopped and almost dropped my yogurt cup.

We were at the corner where there’s a large indoor/outdoor restaurant with a wall of glass along the street side. There was some big, Persian party going on in there and I recognized one of the guests.

“Hey there’s that guy! Ari, right? Looks like fun!” Dad said when he followed my gaze.

Ari was inside wearing a sharp tuxedo. He was just a few feet away from me, but wasn’t looking out. He was talking with other people dressed for the formal occasion. He had his arm around one of them, a girl. He held her tight against his side. She had on a green formal gown that matched the bow tie he had on. They looked so right together. It stabbed me in the heart to see it. 

“Oh,” dad said as he understood why I looked like I’d just been punched.

“No, dad… Just no,” I said. I was on the edge of tears though. I set my yogurt down and turned to look at him. Dad immediately pulled me in for a tight hug.

“I’m sorry, Luk. I’m so sorry,” dad said.

“He’s not gay… not gay at all. Definitely not gay,” I mumbled into his shoulder.

“He’s a man, Luk. He’s too old for you anyways. You don’t need that,” Dad assured.

“I’m almost 18, dad! It’s just a few year’s difference.” I only let a few tears out. 

He hugged me hard then backed away and nodded like he thought I was ok. I wiped my eyes with the sleeve of my hoodie then took one last look at Ari. 

Ari turned towards us right at that moment and caught my eye. He looked concerned again. I wasn’t about to go through this a fourth time with him. I wasn’t going to turn on his worry instincts and make him jump into action to rescue me here. 

I forced a smile and shot him a thumbs up. Dad nodded too and we quickly walked off while Ari looked on with confusion.

+++

“I see you. All is good? We talk?” Ari texted me later that night.

I wrote back, “K.” He called immediately.

“You ran off before I can say hi to your father,” Ari said when I answered.

“You were busy. We didn’t want to crash your date,” I laughed it off.

“Date with my sister? No. I am not from country that do this! What do you think of Persians? We date family?” Ari laughed.

“Oh. Your girlfriend wasn’t there?” I prodded further.

“I have no girlfriend, silly Lukas! This is why I work out so much,” Ari joked. He sounded a little drunk, maybe from the party.

“I miss you,” I blurted. I immediately regretted it. I cursed myself. He went silent for the longest time and every second of it felt like another stab in the heart.

“I miss you as well, my sweet Lukas…” Ari whispered. He sighed. We sat with the silence. Neither of us knew what to do with it. It’s like tossing a ball back and forth with no way to score a point. 

“You should sleep. It is late,” Ari broke the silence.

“I’m in bed, are you?” I asked.

“No. I sit on patio. I think I see your window. I live in tower down street from you. I am not sure if is you or old lady.” Ari chuckled then told me to hang on.

“Holding, sir,” I joked stupidly.

“You inspire me to get ready for bed too. Hey, I call you on video, yes? Hang up!” Ari said and the line went dead. His face appeared again with a video chat. I accepted.

“This is my home. You show me yours so I show you mine,” Ari joked. 

He was holding the phone in front of him and it revealed a sweeping open room with a big leather couch and state of the art kitchen with a really cool high dining table. His place was fancy.

He walked me around his condo, a large one bedroom with a view of the LA skyline. He went to his bedroom and I watched him strip out of the remains of his tuxedo until he got down to a pair of black boxerbriefs.

He carried the phone into his bathroom then and we talked while he brushed his teeth. I got to see his bare chest and abs in the light. He was perfection. I could watch his feed forever.

“You look so cute in your little bed.” Ari laughed. “What is on your pillow. Is the spongebob?”

“Oh uhh… yeah I used to love it when I was a kid, then the pillowcase just got so soft from all the washings. Shut up, stop laughing,” I protested when he kept smiling.

“Is ok, Lukas. You are young boy, is cute,” he tried to appease me.

“I’m not cute,” I laughed. 

He wiped his mouth and turned off the bathroom lights then went back into his dimly lit bedroom. He flopped down on his bed and propped the phone up beside him. He laid down on the pillow and turned to face me. I rolled over onto my side and did the same.

“You, my dear Lukas. You are very much cute. Cute is never a worry for you. Why else do you think I will drive like a demon to rescue you from creepy client?” he said with sincerity. My heart flopped around in my chest and I couldn’t hide the smile that spread over my lips.

“Is late, my little one. You need sleep now,” he told me. 

“I can’t sleep now! This hot guy just told me I’m cute!” I let out this weird nervous laugh that was so not cute. He just chuckled though. 

We talked for another hour and he kept doing things to try and get me to sleep.

“If you are here, I know exactly how to put you to sleep. I bring you into my chest, wrap arms around you, tell you long boring story in soft voice and rub your back,” Ari said.

“That sounds nice. Tell me a story, please,” I yawned.

“Ok, when I was little boy we live in the family estate in north of Tehran. We have high walls and big garden and…” he kept going. 

I listened for awhile then drifted off. I liked a guy and he liked me back. Maybe this move wasn’t going to suck so much after all.

Chapter 4- Mystery Date

“I’m glad you made up with your friend,” Dad said. “This could be good, Luc. It’s good to have more than just gay friends, and Ari seems like a very responsible man.” He’d given me a pep talk over breakfast thinking I was still upset about seeing Ari out with a girl the night before.

I told him we talked and things were cool. I didn’t tell him Ari had pretty much confirmed that he liked me.

“Yeah, he’s cool… I guess,” I tried to play it off. We had to keep it under wraps.

Over the next week Ari booked an hour every day with me at the gym. We did work out, but we also found a ton of reasons to put our hands on each other.

He’d spot me on the chin-up bar and put his hand on my ass pretending I was going to fall. Or he’d pretend like I wasn’t doing the workout right so he’d get right up behind me and press in tight so I felt his hardening bulge press in against my ass.

We’d spend the night texting or video chatting and watch each other in our underwear, but it didn’t go farther than that. He’d insist on my going to sleep at a good hour and he’d stay on the video chat and talk to me until I fell asleep. I never actually saw the screen go dark and disconnect. He put me to bed.

Ari stayed away when my dad was around. He was careful not to raise any alarms. We both knew that would be the end of us. He never went over the line… we didn’t even kiss.

By Friday though, he’d had enough. He showed up right at my lunch break and we went to eat in his car. He’d parked behind the gym on a side street away from my dad’s auto shop. He’d brought me a little Persian picnic with grilled meat and rice in a big foil container.

“This is your people’s food?” I asked excitedly. I didn’t know much about his culture.

“Is meat and rice, Lukas. Every people make this… well maybe not vegans,” Ari laughed. He took a fork and scooped up some of the food and then fed it to me. He took a bite of his own and we made those “mmm” sounds to show each other how good it was.

“I want to kiss you, Lukas. I can not. Your father trusts me as adult in your life to not violate this,” Ari said with a look of sadness. He set down the container and put his hand on my cheek. I turned my face and kissed his palm.

“He’d get over it like super fast. My dad’s cool. He wouldn’t mind,” I gushed. I desperately wanted to feel those full, brown lips on mine. I leaned towards him and his eyes pleaded with me to stop.

“I am adult. I have to be strong here,” he said with weakening resolve.

I leaned over the console until our noses touched. He angled his towards me until our foreheads met. He blinked and our eyelashes brushed each other.

“I need it, and I’m practically an adult! We are talking a matter of months here. It’s not a big deal!” I pleaded. I bit my lip and tried to look at him with innocent eyes.

“You must eat,” Ari said and pulled back. He dove for the window buttons and rolled them down like it would somehow let out the heat we felt for each other.

He reached for the container he’d set in the backseat. He picked up the fork and offered me another bite of the food. It was cold; tasty, but not what I wanted. I needed him. I was rock hard in the tight shorts and all I wanted was to crawl over the console and bounce on him.

We finished the food and he walked me back to the gym so I could finish my shift. I spent the rest of the afternoon folding towels and playing out in my head how a kiss from him would feel.

+++

“You’re cooking? Why? I thought Ari was taking you for dinner with his friends?” Dad asked when he came home from work. I was just taking a box of pasta out of the pantry and deciding what to do with it. My ears perked up.

“What? Where? When?” I asked. I slammed the box down and went towards him.

“He stopped by the shop this afternoon to ask my permission. He’s such a polite guy. Did you know his family’s company owns a ton of rental properties including this one? I was complaining about that loose step and there’s a guy out there working on it right now!” Dad was happy.

“I… uh wow that’s great.” I didn’t care about the step. Ari had asked to take me out. We were going out! What was I going to wear? I hugged dad, showing a little too much excitement for just going to hang out with a friend.

“You are making friends here. I’m really happy for you, Luk. I felt so bad pulling you out of Desert Springs like that, but you’re staying out of trouble and making better friends. This was the right call,” Dad said as I sailed past him and went to dig through my closet.

“Yeah, great call! Thanks, dad,” I brushed him off.

+++

Ari showed up at 7 wearing tight jeans and one of those too-tight t-shirts that had a low v-neck collar and short sleeves to put his pecs and biceps on display. I had on a grey t-shirt with red stripes, jeans, and some white converse that I’d spent the last 20 minutes scrubbing until they were as crisp as the day I’d bought them.

He knocked on the door and came inside to chat with my dad. They did some back and forth about the Lakers and how the team was doing this season while I finished making dad’s dinner for him.

“Well you boys look like you’re off for a fun night!” Dad took the plate I handed him and nodded at us. He was ready to watch his basketball game and enjoy some quiet time.

“I promise he will be safe. Here is my cell and home address and phone number for my parents.” Ari handed him a folded paper. Dad put it in his pocket and laughed like Ari was being insanely over-cautious.

“Yeah. If he bugs you too much, just call and I’ll come get him. He can be a real pest. Just give him a Benadryl if he gets too hyper!” dad joked. Ari turned to look at me with confusion but I just waved him off.

Ari put me in his car and sped away. He got on a freeway and then another and another. We were going pretty far so it must have been somewhere special. We talked the whole way, just dumb stuff like the upcoming orientation day for my new high school.

“It’s like five times the size of my old one! I doubt I’ll make the running team there. They probably have a ton of competition,” I told him. He took my hand and placed it on the gear shifter then covered it with his as he encouraged me.

We kept driving past downtown LA and then towards the coast. He turned off the freeway and down a wide boulevard until he pulled into a parking garage built into one of those giant centers with shops and restaurants. We’d driven for nearly an hour. I wasn’t complaining. His fingers in between mine made my stomach do flips.

“This place must be awesome!” I joked.

“I have not been, but is far from Glendale and we enjoy our evening with no worries,” Ari said. He put the car in park but kept his hand on mine He turned to me and his lips cracked into a smile. He leaned over and I thought he was finally going to kiss me, but he just pecked my cheek. I groaned. I was so ready for him.

“Worry for what?” I asked, lost in his touch.

“Everyone know me and Persian eyes are everywhere! They gossip so much like old women! I not doubt that one will leave note for your father to speak of concerns!” Ari huffed. He calmed himself and leaned over the console to slide his arms around me. He brought me in for a hug and I swear he sniffed behind my ear like an animal. He tickled my skin with his nose.

“I’m sorry, that sucks,” I whispered when he pressed his face into the nape of my neck.

“I do not want you should worry for this, Lukas. I am adult. Is my concern. You do not worry for this, ok, sweet one?” Ari asked. He kissed up my neck and I filled with warm ripples.

“Ok… yeah, um… kay,” I mumbled as my lips tasted the cologne on his neck.

We went to an open-air restaurant on the very top of the shopping center where you could hear the waves crashing on one side and see the city on the other. It was a weird half-booth where the table was pushed against a glass, half-wall that let us look out over the water from a padded bench seat on the other side. They had folded blankets under the seat and Ari took one to cover our laps. He put his hand under it and squeezed my thigh.

Our waiter brought fake cocktail drinks since I was underage and Ari was driving. It was a sparkling juice in a tiki cup with fruit and umbrellas. Ari kept one hand on my thigh, dangerously close to my rock hard erection.

“It’s so cool here! I didn’t grow up going to the beach. It’s too far from the desert. This is beautiful.” My attention was torn between Ari and the waves, but mostly I was focused on how good his hand felt on me.

“I want special night for us. I like you so much.” Ari locked his eyes on me. He set his drink down and put his hand on my cheek then rubbed his thumb over my lips. I kissed it. He laughed.

“You are amazingly beautiful. I sit here with sunset over the ocean and all I see is you,” he whispered. I melted into a puddle at his side.

“You’re the hottest guy I’ve ever met,” I blurted. It sounded so stupid. I should have said something as poetic as he did, but I was way out of my league here.

“I must be, to have a boy like you in my arms.” He smoothed past my rough comment and slid his hand up my thigh while the other held my cheek. He inched dangerously close to where my cock was straining the front of my jeans, but his hand slid down between my thighs like he wanted something else.

I’d never had a guy down there or anything other than my fingers. I’d played with myself and it felt good to put a finger inside me, but I’d never done that with another person. I swallowed the lump in my throat and looked at him for his next move.

“Chicken Nachos and Kale Salad. Here you go, guys!” Our waiter interrupted us and Ari took his hands back like I was made of lava. He turned to the waiter and flashed that smile that made people ask what they could do for him.

“Yes, this is us,” Ari said, still hazy from our… whatever it was.

We shared the dishes, but my stomach couldn’t take much food. With the sun setting, a chill wind blew in off the water and he hugged me into his side. He didn’t put his hand back down there and eventually my tent lost hope and went back to sleep.

After dinner, we walked along the promenade and just talked. I kept hoping he’d hold my hand, but he didn’t until we were away from the crowds and in the shadows. It hit me that he wasn’t out. Maybe he wasn’t even gay or just didn’t think of himself like that.

Even though I’d grown up in a small town, my dad was always cool with who I was and raised me to be proud, though not too loud about it. He didn’t want me getting hurt or made fun of, but he also didn’t want me to be ashamed of how I felt.

I knew Ari was from the Middle East or wherever Iran was, so maybe things were different for him. He didn’t look gay or act like a stereotype. He was a muscled, aggressive, rugged but well-groomed man who either sex would find appealing on a variety of levels.

He stopped when we got to a quiet place past the pier. There was a rocky ledge near the water and he climbed up one and then offered me his hand. He pulled me up and then we sat on the rock. A few other people were milling about, but it was dark and quiet here. No one knew him.

I shivered and he put his arm around me. He pulled me over to his lap and then set me between his thighs so my back was towards his chest. He slid his arms around my waist and pulled me back against his pecs. His face came up over my shoulder and he rested his chin there then kissed my neck again.

“You make me so… excited,” I admitted.

“I am hard for you as well, beautiful boy. Is hard to slow down with you. I want so much to make you mine,” Ari whispered against my ear. Something about our position, not looking each other in the face, had us spilling things we probably wouldn’t say otherwise.

“We could go to your place. We still have a few hours.” I felt my voice break. I needed him.

“Tonight I will have you home early to earn your father’s trust. I promise him I keep you safe. I took you as a virgin and I will return you the same,” Ari said in a deep growl that made me shiver. He could have said anything at that moment and it would have turned me on. He could have read from a cupcake recipe and I’d still be up for it.

“Yes… sir,” I sighed and closed my eyes. His arms held me tight and he rubbed a hand over my stomach. It was so sensitive to his touch. My heart pounded through my shirt.

“Soon though,” he added.

“You have me right on the edge…” I blurted out. Why did I admit that?

“Me too. I want so much to touch your body, to hold you naked in my arms and cradle you on my chest, my perfect boy,” Ari whispered. His teeth found my earlobe and he bit softly.

“That feels so good,” I said. He kept it up and slid a hand down between my thighs. I spread my legs a little and his finger rubbed down under my bulge.

“Oh!” I gasped as it rubbed over where my hole is. I turned my face into his shirt and muffled a little whine.

“Feel me, boy. Feel me make you mine,” he whispered in a low growl. I was throbbing and nothing was touching it. I whimpered into his bicep and begged for more. His finger pushed in and rubbed a slow, deliberate circle that made me twitch.

“I… so… yes… close,” I mumbled nonsense against him. The whole evening I’d been working on the edge and now was right about to pop.

“Feel me show you what this is for. Let me in, boy. Let me in,” Ari whispered. He had one hand rubbing my stomach and the other pressing my underwear into my hole. I raised up a little to give him more. I forgot we were on the beach and in public. I was ready to strip down and pounce on him. I needed him like air, like blood, like life.

“Your little sounds are music to me. I can not wait to explore you for properly. You want to be mine, boy? You want that, baby Lukas?” Ari asked like there was any need for the question.

“Yes, yeah. Oh yeah. Please, sir,” I whimpered. I started to push back against his finger like somehow it would push through my jeans.

“That’s my boy. My beautiful boy. Finish for me, Lukas,” Ari growled. My body followed his commands.

“Fuhhh,” was all I got out. He cradled me into his chest and muffled my moans. My body twisted and jerked in his muscled cage while I finished.

“That’s my boy, My sweet boy,” Ari growled while he held me tightly and muffled my cries. I collapsed against his chest. He held me, rocked me, soothed me as I calmed in his arms.

I gasped for air and looked at him with helpless eyes. He beamed down at me proudly knowing what he could make me feel. I stared at him like a god. I’d never done that before, with anyone, and certainly not in the open beach under the moonlit sky. I wanted to stay here forever. Ari was life.

He held me for the longest time, rocking me gently while I was in and out of a half-sleep haze.

He helped me down off the rock and we walked back until we found a Starbuck’s where we could use the bathroom. He ordered two very intricate coffees that would take a few minutes to make and then got the code for the restroom. He looked around and then pushed me inside and locked it behind us.

He went to the toilet and put the seat up so he could go with his back to me while I cleaned myself at the sink. I wiped myself down with a warm, wet paper towel and then tried to clean up my shorts so I didn’t reek of what we’d done when I got home. Then I used the toilet while he washed up at the sink.

Even after all we’d just done at the beach, he wouldn’t let me see him and didn’t look at mine. We finished up and he poked his head out of the restroom to see it was all clear. We got our coffees and headed out.

I rode home with his hand over mine on the shifter and my head against his side. He zoomed around LA and guided us home an hour before my dad had set. He walked me up to the apartment and talked with dad for a few minutes while I went to change. I shoved the briefs to the bottom of my laundry hamper and inside a pair of rank gym shorts.

Ari hugged me good night and then left. I jerked off two more times that night remembering what it felt like in his arms.

We didn’t see each other the rest of the weekend. He had family events, but we texted constantly and talked when we could. I’d had a lot of crushes on guys, and even dated one back in my little desert town, but I’d never belonged to someone before; not like that.

I belonged to him. I had a boyfriend!

Chapter 5- Kitten in a Tree

Monday came and it was back to my routine. Dad and I had breakfast together and then I walked him to work so i could get in an early workout at the gym before my shift started.

I wore regular gym clothes for my workout since my tight uniform wasn’t the best for movement and I didn’t want anyone bothering me thinking I was on the clock. I stored my uniform in a locker and went for a quick warm-up run then did the weight routine Ari recommended for me.

I was doing the light weights when I noticed a guy about Ari’s age kept looking at me.

Anytime I’d return his gaze he’d look me up and down. He didn’t blush or smile. He looked like one of those guys who grunts and yells something anytime he does a heavy press.

He wasn’t very attractive; pale muscles and a meaty head with heavy jaw and a small, pointy nose.

I moved on to the free weights corner, and he moved to just steps away from me as if he wanted to use them as well.

I couldn’t tell if he was checking me out or ready to kick my ass. But he definitely had strong opinions about me.

“You’re the towel boy, aren’t you?” He moved towards me.

“I work the front desk and clean.” I turned my eyes to the floor and lifted the weight.

“You should tighten your back with those.” He came closer and leaned against the wall near me. He folded his arms across his chest and observed me. I tried to do what he said.

“No no. Right here.”  He started to touch my shoulder blades but I moved away.

“Let me show you.” The man looked at me like I’d done something wrong. He took a step towards me like he was intent on coaching me. I looked around for Ari but of course he wasn’t there.

I turned towards the rack to put the weights away, but when I turned back around the man had me pinned into the weight corner.

He reached around me and grabbed heavier weights for himself as if to show off his strength. I felt my heart pounding in my chest.

“Ten minutes, kid. Then you’re on the clock.” Mr. Allen showed up out of nowhere to save me. He stayed while I set the weights down and moved back towards the cardio area. The look Mr. Allen gave the man was enough to scare him from following me.

I knew I couldn’t tell Ari about this. He’d freak out and find the guy.

I did a quick cool down then hopped in the gym showers and changed into my uniform. I stuffed my workout clothes into my locker and dashed up to the front desk. I didn’t see the man again.

My phone chirped with the first message of the day from Ari and I lit up, but just as I was opening it Mr. Allen swooped in and swiped it from me.

“No phones on the clock. What is it with you kids? Like working with addicts! Not in my gym!” He  shook his head and shoved my phone into his pocket. My hands felt so empty and I worried that Ari would freak again when he couldn’t reach me. I grabbed a towel and got to folding.

The morning rush came in and I was folding towels like crazy. I was getting the hang of the check-in system and I went to check for trash every time there was a lull.

No one had booked me for training that day, so I was chained to towels, check-ins, and trash. I did help an older Asian man choose his workout classes for the week and had to explain to him what happens in yoga, zumba, pilates, gut-blast, and jazzercise. He needed me to act out a little for each one, but then he settled on the senior dance class he always goes to! It was a complete waste of time! Other than that my morning passed without any excitement.

On my lunch break I went to Mr. Allen and begged for my phone. He got it from his desk drawer and gave me a little speech about just keeping it in my pocket on silent. I saw I had just one message from Ari.

“I can’t wait to see you for the workout. I have gift to bring!” He’d written. I wrote him back. I wondered what he was bringing me. I didn’t have a gift for him. What could be possibly be bringing me?

Ari came in at 3 wearing his work suit and holding his workout bag. He nodded at me and squeezed my shoulder as he passed then went off to the locker room without any mention of a gift.

He came back out and tilted his head towards the workout equipment. I told Mr. Allen I needed to do a trash run and make sure the weights were reset. The members sometimes left them strewn about the gym carelessly. He grunted and took over the front desk.

I followed Ari around the gym and straightened up while he did his workout. I liked watching him sculpt his temple of perfection.

We talked a little, but he just kept an eye on me while he went through his weights. He seemed a little too happy when I told him no one had booked me for training that day. He promised he would book me for the rest of the week to make up for it.

By the time I finished my shift, Ari had changed into street clothes, shorts and a tank top, and was waiting for me outside. He walked me home without mentioning the gift. It wasn’t until we got to the my apartment that he hit his forehead like he’d forgotten to do something.

“Oh! I forget. I bring gift for you!” He exclaimed with a laugh. He pulled a pink gift bag out of his gym bag. It smelled like his sweat. I savored the scent.

“I didn’t get you anything. Really you can’t give me anything! I feel awful,” I protested and put my hands up.

“You give me best gift of all last Friday. Was just what I need! I hope for much more,” he winked. I opened the door to my apartment and he followed me inside.

“Your father is working,” he said as he looked around. I nodded. He tossed the bag on the couch and pulled me into his chest. He smelled like musky bodywash mixed with even muskier cologne. I didn’t care. His warm muscles gave me that sense of security like nothing else in the world. I let him hold me when we got inside.

“Ok ok open you need open!” He said and let go of me. I reluctantly turned away and picked up the pink bag. There was a box inside and I recognized it instantly when I slid it out.

“No! Way! This is… No way! You didn’t!” I screamed.

“Yes! Way!” Ari laughed. He pulled the box out and showed it to me.

“I was going to work the whole summer to buy this! Are you serious? This is like a thousand dollar phone! No! Is this a joke? For real? This is too much!” I babbled excitedly.

“Is for real! Of course! Would be mean joke to play! Your old phone has bad video and hard to hear you at time. It is fall apart and big safety hazard! I need access my boy and know he is safe,” Ari said. He opened the box and pulled out the most beautiful, state-of-the-art phone.

“This one has the new quadrophonic processor and 1290p graphics chip! Gaming on it is supposed to be crazy good! Plus it has supercore built right in and three, gigapix cameras! This is way too nice! No way! You can’t!” I rambled on. He looked at me with a proud smile.

“You are nerd. I do not know this before. I just buy new phone when is release,” he laughed. “Is phone. I buy phone my boy wants.”

“My dad,” I sighed. I heard him coming up the steps. I knew I only had a minute or two left before he’d make me give the phone back.

He’d been so proud of me for working and saving up for it. He wouldn’t let me keep such an expensive gift. The front door opened and Ari backed away from me.

“Thanks for let me use your bathroom!” Ari said as dad walked in. “Was emergency.”

“Oh hey Ari! You’re always welcome here! Good to see you,” Dad’s face lit up when he saw him. He had really bonded with Ari and thought he was a good influence on me.

“Thank you, sir. Is good to see you,” Ari said to my dad. He went to pick up his gym bag like he was leaving.

“No, stay! Have you had dinner? Lukas will cook,” Dad offered. I realized dad hadn’t made friends here yet and he liked Ari’s company. Dad looked down at me on the couch and saw instantly what I was holding.

“You bought it? You already earned the money?” Dad looked at me with confusion.

I locked eyes with dad and he knew I hadn’t. He looked at Ari and then back at me.

“My company has program to get them for cheaper. I buy for Lukas and he pay me back. Was half price! Is no big thing, sir!” Ari said. I didn’t know if that was true or not, but I was betting it wasn’t.

“Oh! Well that’s smart. Are you sure though? It’s a lot of money. Even half off that has to be over $500. That’s very very generous,” Dad said. He didn’t like us taking charity.

“I already earned almost 200 from work and personal training!” I cut in.

“Personal training? Training who? For what? You aren’t certified to train! Weird!” Dad looked like he’d just uncovered a bucket of worms. He sat down expecting a long story.

I told him about the gym and how some people just wanted someone to work out with. I didn’t tell him it had only been Ari and that Ryan guy who was just using me to scope out Ari.

“I don’t know about this. It sounds sketchy, Lukas,” Dad said.

“I don’t like it either,” Ari interjected. “He is young, impressionable boy and is not good. He does not even know who clients are before they come for appointment. And some of the men who visit the gym look at him with an eye that is not pure. He is beautiful young boy and attracts bad element! You know what I speak of.”

“Yes! I certainly do! Why would someone book a 17 year old boy… I have concerns. This doesn’t sound good. I don’t want you doing that. I thought you were just working the desk and picking up trash. This sounds like a back room massage parlor!” Dad was getting fired up. This was not heading to a good place.

“It’s not like that at all! Seriously. Some people just want a workout partner!” I protested.

I looked at Ari with confusion and hurt. He ignored it and pressed on.

“I tell him is better to work at yogurt place where he only see families and the obese,” Ari said.

“That would be better. Plus, this uniform they have you in is way too tight and small. Those shorts are practically underwear, but I thought you were hidden behind the desk,” Dad agreed.

“No! It’s not like that!” I waved my arms trying to put a stop to this.

“I say same thing! Is not proper for handsome boy of his age. He is too small to defend himself. He is tiny boy easy prey for older men.” Ari exclaimed. He and dad were working together and I didn’t like where this was headed.

“No! I’m not quitting the gym! I’m doing well there! Plus I have to pay for this phone and school clothes,” I interrupted.

“I don’t think you should either. But I’m going to talk to this boss of yours about getting you a uniform that fits and not taking private clients. I just want you at the desk and whatever other little duties he has for you. You’re under age and he should have talked to me before renting you out like that. It’s not ok for a 17 year old sweet boy.” Dad put his foot down. It wasn’t what Ari was pressing for, but he nodded along.

I knew it was useless to protest. One thing about dad. He’s always willing to listen to what I want, but when he gets in a protective mode there is no arguing with him and pushing only makes him firmer in his resolve. It’s better to let him chill on it and then slowly chip away.

“You like new phone?” Ari asked when dad went to use the bathroom and change out of his work clothes. Dad wore coveralls at work, but his shorts and t-shirt underneath were pretty ripe from a hard day in the garage.

“What was that!?” I asked but kept my voice to a threatening whisper.

“Your father has concern and I do too. You are young beauty and do not know the danger of this. Trust me this! We know what fits best for you,” Ari said.

He rubbed the phone in my hand and I realized he had planned this. He’d brought the phone to soften the blow. I looked it over, it was such a beautiful piece of machine… and so was he. But I like my job and working made me feel grown up.

“I just need know you are safe. I care for you so much it hurt. You are my treasure!” Ari whispered. I frowned at him.

“I like my job. It’s my first job and I like it. You had no right to interfere. I’m not ok with this,” I said. I should have put the phone back in the box and handed it to him, but he put his arm around me and rubbed my shoulder.

My body melted into his side and my stomach did a happy flip again. Plus it was my dream phone!

I wanted to be back on the beach, back in his arms. I wanted him playing with my bottom again even if it was from the outside of my jeans. We heard my dad turn on the water in the bathroom and Ari knew he had a few minutes.

“You are my boy, Lukas, no?” he asked and turned me to face him. He put his hands on my cheeks and leaned into me. Our eyes locked as he awaited a response.

“I am…” I felt my pulse racing and wanted so badly to kiss him. His eyes lit up and he started to put his lips to mine… but I pulled away.

“Why, sweet boy?” He looked hurt.

“This is NOT how we do our first kiss. I like you so much and I want to kiss you so bad. You make my stomach feel all weird and my head feel light just looking at you, but… I choose where I work, with my dad’s permission of course… but it’s my choice. It’s not yours to interfere with! And I will pay you back for the phone. Ok? It was incredibly awesome of you and I will earn enough money to pay for it.” I felt a bolt of pride in my chest. This was me growing up. I didn’t want him robbing it.

I may be putty in his hands, but I come from stubborn people who work hard and make their own destiny. I wasn’t going to throw that away no matter how beautiful he was. Even for the most high end phone currently on the market, I’m a man.

He looked a little hurt. He thought about it and then kissed my cheek. I kissed his too.

“Ok, my baby. I stay out of this,” Ari promised.

When dad came back from the shower and changing, Ari was linking our phones up so we could share music, games, and other stuff. He told me the app store was linked to his card so I could get whatever games or music I wanted.

Dad was happy for me and insisted on taking us out for dinner. We walked down to a sports pub that had burgers and other stuff.

We watched a basketball game and had dinner then he and dad did some samples of local area beers. It was good to see dad laughing with him and bonding over the game while I played around with my new phone.

Chapter 6- Be a Good Boy

“Oh no!… Yeah I’ll head down there today… Jeez!” Dad got an early morning phone call on Thursday. He was pacing around the kitchen while I ate my oatmeal.

He’d talked to Mr. Allen on Tuesday and arranged for me to get a uniform that wasn’t super tight and also keep me from doing private training.

Mr. Allen actually said he felt bad about the uniform and had just forgotten about it since I’m not a complainer. He had them express a set from the main office that same day.

Ari must have talked to him as well because the tank top turned into a long sleeved t-shirt and the shorts grew a few inches longer. He looked pleased when he saw it.

“Bad news, kid. I gotta head back out to the dealership in Desert Springs. Dale left over a hundred thousand dollars worth of tools in the old garage! Mr. Sarkisian wants them collected and delivered to a buyer out in Imperial. Dale skipped off to Arizona after he got his last paycheck. Lazy ass! The dealership is paying me mileage and a bonus if I can get it done today,” Dad said.

“I have work today,” I said. “I can stay here alone. It’s fine.”

“No. No you can’t stay alone! But… maybe Ari would… Just let me make a call,” dad said.

“Yes! Please!” I lit up. He dialed his phone and disappeared into his bedroom.

“Ok, good news, Luk!” he said when he came back out. I was washing the breakfast dishes. “Ari’ll be by the club to work out and then you’re spending the night with him. I won’t be back until early morning so you be sure to text me when you get up tomorrow. I know you’ll be ok with him.”

“Really? That’s awesome! I have tomorrow off too!” I bounced excitedly.

“You’ll be on your BEST behavior and don’t give him any trouble. I really should take you with me, but he seemed happy to help out. I’m trusting you,” Dad said with a stern look.

“I promise, best behavior! No worry, no cry!” I nodded and held up my hand like taking a solemn vow.

“I know you will! Maybe I’ll get a hotel for the night and have a mini vacation. They’re giving me a paid day off tomorrow if I get it done tonight! I could use a fun day.” Dad looked proud of himself.

+++

Ari showed up at 3 at the gym. He gave me a wink when he checked in. He did his workout while I was chained to the front desk. I was so nervous about what would happen that night.

He seemed to eye me with a little more respect since I’d stood up to him about interfering with my dad. I was worried he wouldn’t like me as much, but it seemed to make him try harder.

At 4, I was off the clock and went to grab my stuff. I realized that I’d packed nothing for my night with Ari. This occurred to me when he followed me to my locker and commented that my bag was light.

“I didn’t bring anything! Like nothing! I was so excited when I left for work that I forgot to pack a bag. I have to go home and get stuff!” I groaned.

“Mmmm, no,” Ari laughed. “Your father entrust you to my care. I promise full service baby sitter. I have things you will borrow.”

His smile told me he had plans for us. He took my bag, put his hand on my shoulder, and guided me out of the gym. We walked down the block to his apartment tower.

I’d only seen his place in the video chats, the building was at least ten stories of glass and steel. There was a security guard at the front desk who greeted him happily and waived us through an expansive lobby with marble floors and gigantic art on the walls.

“My home is at your service,” Ari said when he opened his front door. “The cleaning lady comes this morning so everything shall be perfect.”

“It’s huge,” I noted. It was just a one bedroom, but it was larger than our two bedroom apartment. Everything was brand new and high end.

“I live with my family for first two years I move here so I can save to buy my own place,” he said as he showed me around.

He had an oversized, L-shaped couch in front of a huge flat screen that hung from the ceiling in front of a wall of glass that opened up to a terrace with a view of the LA skyline. There was a high-top dining table that looked like an old piece of industrial wood with black steel legs and heavy, iron high-chairs. The kitchen was steel from the countertops to the appliances. Everything looked as if it had never been used.

“I thought you had laundry service,” I noted when he led me down a small hallway with a laundry room on one side and bathroom on the other.

“I do. I don’t know how to use these. The cleaning lady uses for bed and towel things,” he laughed.

He wrapped his arms around me from behind and walked me towards his bedroom. It was another expansive room with a door that led back into the bathroom, a huge bed on a raised platform with drawers underneath, another flatscreen tv mounted on the wall, and framed sports collectibles for soccer teams around the world.

“This is kick ass,” I said. He had autographed posters and jerseys mounted in frames.

“I like football,” he shrugged. He nudged me towards the bathroom. “You take shower and I find you things to wear, ok?”

He turned on the shower for me and pointed out his various products then put a towel on the counter and left. I stripped down and hopped in then slid the metal door with glass cutouts closed.

I sniffed his bodywashes until i found one that wasn’t overpowering and soaped myself down. His shower pulsed the water so that it massaged my skin. I didn’t know how far he’d go with me, so I made sure to scrub out every part I could get to.

When I finished showering I got out to find he’d set out a stack of clothes for me. They looked older and worn. They must have been leftovers from his youth, but they smelled clean.

There was a red t-shirt that had been washed so many times that it was impossibly soft and grey fleece shorts that were a little loose but had a drawstring to tie them. There was no underwear, but he had left a packaged toothbrush for me. I brushed my teeth and dressed then went out to find him.

“My boy is clean?” he called from the couch. He’d changed into a pair of grey lounge shorts and no shirt. He was propped up and watching soccer on his giant tv. His strong Persian chest looked so inviting.

“I am, thanks for the clothes. These are yours?” I asked.

“I put them in for the clothes service with my things this morning after I talk to your dad. I do not have much in your size, but thought would be comfortable. Come, boy,” he ordered and patted his chest.

I went to him and he pulled me down onto the couch next to him. He wrapped his arms around me and hugged me against his chest. He smelled the top of my head and then kissed it.

“This is how we shall spend every night. I love this. It feels that my home is complete,” he said and watched his team kick the ball up the field. He rubbed my back while I settled in against his heartbeat. I rubbed his pecs then slid my hand down his abs. I stopped there, afraid to go farther.

“We must be good, my Lukas. Your father trust me,” Ari reminded me.

“Right, right,” I sighed.

“Just be here with me, is all I need,” he said and rubbed my back. I laid my head down again and rubbed his abs, tracing my finger between the ridges while he flexed them for me.

He got into his game and relaxed. He kept one hand on me and then put the other on top of where I was touching his stomach. He kissed my head whenever his team did something good and then sighed dejectedly when they did something bad. It felt so good to be under his hold, in his home, on his chest.

We laid there forever and I dozed off under his care. I hadn’t slept on a man’s chest since I was a small child, but his warmth and beating heart put me out. He woke me when the sun was just starting to set and I realized there was a doorbell ringing.

Ari nudged me off of him and jumped up from the couch. He ran and grabbed a t-shirt from his room then scrambled to answer the door. I heard voices that sounded like a male and female but they were talking in Ari’s language. Things sounded heated. I peeked up over the couch and saw an older couple. The man looked just like Ari. Their eyes zeroed in on me and I ducked back down.

“Lukas, is ok. Meet to my parents,” Ari said in what sounded like an unhappy tone. I raised up again and offered them a smile. I wiped the sleep out of my eyes and went over.

“Oh he is handsome,” Ari’s mother said and smiled at me. She threw her arms around me and pulled me in for a hug. She was a soft woman, overweight and cuddly like a mother should be.

“This is my mother and father. Mr. and Mrs. Khorasani,” Ari pronounced their last name in a way that I couldn’t replicate.

“Nice to meet you,” I said. His mother let go of me and his father offered his hand and a warm smile. The two of them pushed their way into the apartment and Ari looked around like he’d forgotten to hide something.

“You poor boy. Ari tells us about your situation. I am so glad he can be there for you while your father is off,” Ari’s mother said. I wondered just what he’d told them.

“He’s been so great,” I said, not wanting to cause trouble.

His dad ignored me and talked to Ari in their language, but he looked me up and down with a face I couldn’t read.

“We bring dinner!” his mother said.

“No, Momani! Please! We get take-away delivered. I am just ready to order it,” Ari protested. There was a slight whine to his voice a man only uses with his parents. I stifled a laugh.

His mom yelled something in his language and the two argued politely back and forth. She went back to the doorway and brought in a plastic shopping bag filled with containers.

“He needs real food. Look how skinny. The poor boy probably never gets home cooking like this. You will love, Lukas. I promise. Persian food is the best in world!” Ari’s mom smiled.

“I can’t wait!” I said excitedly. “I’m starving.”

“See? Even he knows he is starving. Don’t just stand there, grab plates and things. Come, Lukas, sit sit,” She pushed me over to the table and unloaded five containers of food. There were meats and rice and little pastry things I had no idea about.

“It smells awesome. Thank you, Mrs. Khorasani!” I said with sincerity.

“So handsome, little Lukas.” She pinched my cheeks and laid out the food in front of me. Ari brought plates, spoons and forks for all of us. His father settled in next to me and his mother took the chair on my other side.

Ari was left alone on the other side of the long table. He sulked, but then helped himself to some food while his mother piled my plate high.

We worked through the food and his parents asked me a million questions. Every time they heard another detail of my life they would declare, “Oh poor boy.”

I have a pretty good life and my dad works hard to give me everything I need, but I wanted so badly to make a good impression on them. I wanted Ari to see that I fit in. He warmed up and started to participate in the conversation. He smiled watching his mother fawn over me and his father warm up to me.

They taught me that their language is called Farsi and they taught me that the word for hello is Salaam which means peace. I asked what Momani meant since Ari had said that to her.

“It is like to say mommy in English. Arisht use it when he whines. He is our youngest,” she laughed. I noticed she’d called him “Ar-EEsht” instead of Ari.

“I don’t whine.” Ari shot her a glare. They taught me how to say good morning and good evening then laughed at my pronunciations. They told me about the part of Tehran they’d left and how they started over in California with their whole family.

“Wow. I came here with just my dad. We don’t see our family much,” I noted.

“Poor boy,” the said their favorite phrase for me again. “Well you have family here. Anything you need,” his mother assured me.

We finished dinner and I tried to help his mom clean up. She declined and just shoved all the containers back into her plastic bag. They hugged us and left.

“I know I should not have tell them you are staying with me! They cannot help themselves,” Ari fumed when he closed the door.

We went to brush our teeth.

“No, it’s cool. They were nice!” I laughed and shoved the toothbrush in my mouth. He finished brushing his and then explained some more.

“They invite me for dinner and I tell them I am busy then they push until I confess you are here. They know of you from when I talk to them before. I did not know they will come over!” Ari was half apologizing, but it wasn’t necessary.

“They’re so nice and they like me!” I said happily.

“Of course they like you. Who will not like my perfect boy? You are so nice to them and listen to their stories. I am proud to have you here.” Ari came over and wrapped his arms around me from behind. He kissed the back of my neck and then spun me around to face him.

“Is first kiss time,” he growled.

“Definitely,” I nodded. He leaned in and put his lips to mine. I parted my lips and his tongue slid through to wrestle with mine.

I wanted so badly to slide my hands down to grip his bulge, but I knew he wouldn’t approve. I thought about how I would feel if he touched me somewhere I wasn’t ready for. My body was open for him, but his wasn’t there yet for me.

He wanted to hold back, prove to my father he could be a good match for me before we proceeded with things. I kept my hands on his sides just under his pecs and let his lips dance with mine.

Ari was an award winning kisser. I had no proof of that, but I’d swear to it in court. He made me stand at attention in the loose shorts and he filled my body with warm bursts of fire that spread throughout me.

He kept his lips locked on mine and lifted me up off the ground with ease. I wrapped my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist as he walked towards his bed. He laid me down without breaking the kiss and then climbed onto the bed and straddled me with his knees.

He broke his lips from mine but then kissed down my cheek, along my jaw, down my neck and then down to the collar of the shirt he’d lent me.

“Oh! Yeah, Ari!” I moaned as he nibbled down to my collarbone. He put his hands down to my waist and pushed them up inside my shirt to peel it off of me.

He kissed down to my nipples. He looked up at me with that frat boy grin that said he knew I was his.

“You feel so good,” I told him. “Don’t stop, Arisht!” I called him the name his mother had used. His head popped up in surprise.

“You are not Persian. Why do you call me this?” Ari looked at me in alarm.

“Your momani said it,” I used the Farsi word his mother had taught me. Ari laughed. He sat back on his heels and looked down at me. He gave my nipples a tweak and then tickled my armpits until I tried to crawl away.

“I am Farishtollah Khorasani,” he said and it was my turn to raise an eyebrow.

“What does it mean?” I asked.

“Is very old family name from my mother side and come from a Hindu word mix with Farsi for to say Angel, or holy man who serve the most high. Khorasani is one who is of Khorasan, a region of central Iran,” Ari explained.

“Wow. That must be cool to have a name that means something. Mine is just a name,” I said.

“Lukas come from Luke, like the saint and Smith is English word for someone who make things,” Ari noted.

“Now you’re just showing off,” I laughed. Ari pulled off his shirt and came to lay down beside me.

“You are naked under here?” he asked and pushed down the waistband of my loose shorts a little to check.

He caught sight of where my light blonde pubic hair started and then pulled the waistband back. We were both rock hard in our shorts. Mine was pointing straight up and his was a massive snake laying across his thighs.

“You didn’t give me any underwear,” I said. I turned to my side and snuggled into his chest, my cock rubbing his thigh.

“We cannot just lay here hard all night or we never go to sleep,” Ari hugged me tightly.

“I’m not tired anyways.” I rubbed his chest until I felt his heart racing.

He stared down at me and I looked up until our eyes met. He looked lost and desperate.

“You are never tired,” he laughed. “Until I talk you to sleep. I love watch you fall asleep, my little angel. Your baby blue eyes get heavy and you try to fight it.” He put his finger on my cheek and traced it down.

“Then you yawn but try to hide it in your pillow. Your eyes water and you rub them like a little boy. You do this a few times and then slowly drift off while I talk. I wait, whisper your name a few times, pray a good night over you and then watch you rest until I am ready to drift after you,” Ari said.

He talked so soft and slow that it made me yawn and tear up.

“Baby in dreamland,” he whispered and kissed my nose. “Baby go sleep.”

I closed my eyes. I was still hard and pressed against his thigh, but his words, his warmth, his hold, put me out.

I half-woke a little later to feel his arms around me. He was cradling me against his chest and standing, pulling back the covers of his bed. He laid me down in it then pattered away. I heard him lock the door and beeps of what sounded like an alarm system before he came back to me.

“Sleep, baby Lukas,” he whispered and crawled in beside me. He brought me back into his chest and held me tightly. He kissed my forehead and brushed back my hair then said what sounded like a prayer in his language.

Lying there in his warm cage of muscles I drifted off to the best sleep of my life. I was his.

Chapter 7- Ari’s Rules

“Lukas, baby. Your father calls,” Ari said and pushed the phone to my ear. I mumbled something neither of us understood and reached for the phone. I was trapped in his warm muscles as he held me in his bed. I’d had the best sleep of my life in his arms.

“Luc! My boy! Sleeping in? How was your night?” Dad sounded extra chipper. I wondered what he was up to. I told him things were good and that I’d met Ari’s parents. I was going to say more, but he cut me off.

“Good, good. Listen. I talked to Ari and he’s ok with it, but um. Well you remember Denise?” Dad asked. Denise was this church lady he’d been semi dating before we’d left Desert Springs.

“Uh yeah, why?” I raised an eyebrow. Denise was ok, but she was super Christian and not in the nice way.  I thought I knew what was coming next.

“Well I got the job done last night and I ran into Denise when I was loading up the truck in Desert Springs. We got to talking and she ended up riding with me down to Imperial. It was real fun. We had a lot of catching up to do. Anyhow I ran her back and spent the night on her couch. Since I got the day off and it’s a long weekend, I thought maybe I’d stick around here for a day or two. Ari says you can stay with him no problem. But um…” Dad trailed off. He wanted my approval. He was always a dad first and a human second. He deserved this break.

“Yeah, it’s cool dad. I’ll go home and get some clothes. Don’t worry about me. I have cash for food and stuff,” I tried to reassure him. Ari pressed his nose into my neck and started kissing while I balanced the phone on my ear.

“Ahh damn. I forgot about that. Tell Ari I’ll pay him back for whatever you eat or need!” Dad chimed.

Ari popped his head up and shook his head. There was no way he’d take money from my father.

“I’ll tell him dad, don’t worry. I have cash. You have fun.” I giggled when Ari dove back into my shoulder and started running his teeth against my skin.

“I love you, Luc. Call me for anything you need or even if you just need to talk. You be good and listen to him. Don’t cause any trouble. I raised you right,” Dad said. I could hear Denise in the background making noises that sounded like cooking.

“Love you too, dad. Have fun,” I said. He waited for me to hang up. He always waited for me.

“You are mine for three more days! I own you! You hear your father! He say you are my slave!” Ari laughed.

“He did not say that.! He said to be good and not cause trouble,” I protested.

“He say to be Ari’s slave for whatever he wish you to do!” Ari rolled over on top of me and pinned my arms up over my head. “Do you challenge your master?”

“I do not,” I said weakly and looked up at him with pouty eyes.

“Then we can begin. First rule. You will only wear tiny girl panties around my home! This is at all times to be done. Do you have question?” Ari demanded in a fake tone of stern authority.

“Yes. Where do I get tiny girl panties? Is that a brand? Is there a special store? Are they open on Fridays?” I asked.

“These are details we work out later. Rule the second! You will call me sir or daddy. This is way you will end all sentences in my home. If not show proper respect to your authority elder, you will be punish. Are you have question?” Ari kept my arms pinned above my head with one arm and had the other across my chest.

“Yes. Can we get pancakes for breakfast… sir or daddy?” I asked.

“Pancakes will be had! Rule the third! You will follow all orders without hesitate! You will do as told or there will be punish for you! Do you have questions?” Ari was trying to keep a straight face. His arm had slipped up my chest so his hand was close to my lips and I started to suck on his pinky.

“I have so many questions…” I started to say, but he cut me off.

“No more questions! We get dressed and go for breakfast. You do not work today so you will accompany me. I have only few things to do.” Ari let me up and he sat back on his heels. I noticed his cock was hard in his shorts. I was dying to satisfy it. We got up and got ready for our day.

Ari dressed down in a business casual look with a button up tucked into nice pants with leather shoes. He spent a good fifteen minutes gelling and blowing his hair into the perfect coif on top while I sat on the counter and kept him company. My hair doesn’t do much. Like his it’s grown out on top and shaved down on the sides. I usually just do a slight messy look with a tiny bit of gel and my fingers.

“We buy you some clothes to keep here. If your father is interested in this Denise woman then hopefully you can spend many more days as my boy servant,” Ari said.

He walked me down the street to my apartment and I changed into jeans and a t-shirt. I got a few more clothes for the weekend and then we stored the bag in the trunk of his car to take up later.

He had a meeting way down in Orange County so we went for breakfast at a place on the beach and had pancakes. There’s something about food on the beach that made it taste better.

We went to his meeting and he parked me at the coffee shop on the first floor. I had my new phone to play with and he got me an iced tea with orange slices floating in it. He was pretty quick with the meeting and I was only there for about 45 minutes. He came back to me with a triumphant nod.

“They love my proposal! They will do big business with us!” Ari said excitedly when he found me. “Thanks to you I have bright smile and confidence to seal the deal. We go celebrate!”

He took me to a giant mall and we walked around looking at stuff. He bought me some clothes to keep at his house, mostly shorts, underwear, and shirts. He bought more clothes for himself. He got me a pair of dress pants and a button up shirt with a tie. He said his parents were having their 35th wedding anniversary soon and I had to go. He bought me a pair of leather shoes that matched his for the event.

We were walking back to put the bags in the car when he stopped me with his hand on my chest. He pointed to a large pink store that sold lingerie items.

“This! I tell you we work out details later and look, it comes to us! The universe has spoken, let’s go,” He said excitedly and pulled me towards the store.

“No! No! I thought you were joking! Seriously no!” I protested and pulled back. I felt my cheeks burn in embarrassment.

“Please, baby. Is rule number 1,” Ari laughed. “You will look so beautiful.”

“I’m a boy. I like being a boy,” I said though my resolve was weakening as I watched his eyes light up. He really seemed excited by the idea.

“You are very handsome boy, most beautiful perfect boy I ever see. Now come!” He pulled again. I let him drag me. I was blushing furiously but I didn’t want to cause a scene in the mall.

“Yes! Hi! I need things for my girlfriend,” Ari said to the first salesgirl we met in the store. I squirmed uncomfortably behind him.

“Ok, What does she like? What size is she?” The girl asked. The store was nearly empty so she seemed happy to make a sale on a slow morning .

“She love pink and things that are silky. She is crazy for things that show her body. She is same size as him. They are twins!” Ari shoved me in front of him. The girl looked me up and down then did a circle around me.

“You’re helping him buy lingerie for your sister?” She asked me with a surprised tone.

“Yes! We are to be married and he helps me plan because she is picky and he know what she likes,” Ari covered without the slightest hint of panic. My face turned bright red.

“Oh congratulations! That’s so great. We have some nice bridal stuff for your honeymoon!” She lit up and waved us towards the back of the store. She picked out a selection of white and pink panties that were silky and had see through parts. I had to lift my shirt so she could measure me. She commented on my skinny waist.

Ari picked out two pairs and then said, “I wish we can try these on to see how he looks so I know how she will look!”

“Oh! I um… I guess he could…” she looked at me like this was horribly weird.

“No!” I growled. Ari relented.

The salesgirl wrapped them up in a gift box and Ari handed her a credit card.

“I can not wait to see you in these when we get home. I think you will like Rule 1! You will be so adorable, my little princess,” Ari said as we pulled out of the mall parking garage.

“Princess? Now I’m princess? Wait! If I’m wearing this stuff then that means I get to see you naked, right?” I asked excitedly. If putting on some panties was the key, I was all in for that door.

Ari looked at me like he hadn’t thought of that. He chewed it over for a minute then suggested we head out before the traffic got bad.

When we got onto the freeway, his phone rang. He hit a button on the infotainment center and whispered to me, “Is my father.” The two started talking in Farsi while I sat back in the passenger seat and started to look around the interior of his car.

Ari drives a very expensive sports sedan, but he had weird stuff in it. I found small packets of cheerios and a few empty water bottles. Under my seat I found a pair of his running shorts with a pungent jockstrap inside.

I held them up and his eyes lit up like he’d been looking for them. He grabbed them and tossed them in the backseat. I wasn’t finished looking at them.

He had about eight different phone charging cables in random spots. There were a few under the seat and two in the side pocket of the passenger door.

“I need those. You find them!” he whispered to me with surprise as he spoke with his father.

“You have a lot,” I laughed.

“Is that Lukas with you?” his father asked.

“Yes, papa. I am watching him while his father is away on pleasure,” Ari said.

“Bring him for dinner! Your mother loved him. Tell him hello,” his father answered.

“No, we can’t. I promise to take him to see cartoon movie at the cinema diner,” Ari lied.

I raised an eyebrow at him. He shrugged at me and dodged a slow car trying to merge in. They went back to talking in Farsi. I reached over and put my hand on his leg, he covered it with his and gave it a squeeze.

“Lukas, there is no special cartoon movie cinema diner,” Ari admitted to me when he’d hung up.

“There’s not? But you promised me we’d go,” I laughed. Ari reached over and pinched my nipple.

“In my culture there is no way to decline a family event with honesty. You see that my parents like you very much, but I need time with my boy. We just begin together. Why I need to share you so early?” Ari said. I thought about that. We’d only known each other a few weeks. 

+++

On the way home we stopped at a weird warehouse in an office park right off the freeway. He had to sign some papers. Apparently that’s what his dad was calling about.

“Will be quick, I promise, but is too hot to leave you in the car,” he said as he whipped into a parking spot and texted someone.

“Ok, he is here.” Ari hopped out of the car and I followed. He locked it and we went into a small old office warehouse building. We went inside and Ari looked around until he found a guy about his age.

The guy stood up and they started to talk in Farsi. They did a weird bro handshake that slapped hands and bumped fists then laughed. The guy looked about Ari’s height with a muscular build but slimmer. He was dark like Ari but looked more Hispanic than Persian.

He spotted me waiting in the doorway and stopped talking. He said something to Ari and pointed at me. Ari just shrugged. His eyes zeroed in on me and he pushed past Ari to come over.

“Hello there. I am Pairav.” He swaggered towards me like he had something huge between his legs. He held that hot boy confidence guys put on when engaging someone that holds their interest. I held his interest. I looked at Ari who’s eyes squinted with anger.

“Um, Lukas, hi,” I said. I offered a handshake and he used it to pull me in and give me that side bro hug that ended with one hand on my back and another against my chest.

Ari said something in Farsi and looked angry.

“Ok, ok. We sign the papers. Is that folder there,” Pairav nodded towards a table. He looked at me like he thought Ari was being unreasonably impatient. He kept a hand on me. “You are friend to Arisht? I have no see you with him. How you know him?”

“I work at his gym,” I said, not sure if Ari was out to this guy.

“This is the folder? You are sure of this?” Ari interrupted and tried to get Pairav’s attention back.

“Oh!” Pairav exclaimed. He used my statement as a chance to squeeze my arms and shoulders like he was checking me for evidence of gym employment. “Yes, nice nice. Which gym? I should join! I work out at the home. I have weights in garage.”

“You can’t afford it,” Ari grumbled.

He walked towards us with the folder in one hand. He used the other to slide in between Pairav and me. He pulled me away and headed out the door without a goodbye. Pairav called something in Persian and Ari just flashed him a peace sign.

“Goodbye, Lukas. I see you again!” Pairav called as if he was unoffended by Ari.

I turned to wave goodbye but Ari pulled me against his chest and kept walking. I could feel Ari’s heart beating like crazy and his face was red. He pulsed with anger. He was silent as he walked me to the car under his protective arm. He was grumbling some Farsi that sounded like cursing as we walked to the car.

“Did I do something wrong?” I asked after a long silence. He’d sped out of the parking lot and through the office park until he got to the freeway. He hadn’t said a word and I started to think I’d offended him.

“No, of course not! My angel is not to blame for this! How you can think this? He is poorly raised and know better. He has no right to touch what is mine, to even address you when I have not introduce you. He is fucking…” Ari switch to Persian and continued his rant like I could follow.

“He seemed friendly,” I shrugged.

“Is not friendly, Lukas!” Ari sighed and collected himself. “I not mean to yell. You are not fault.”

“His family does business with yours?” I asked, trying to settle him.

“We know from Iran. His family is Tajik but he is born in Tehran. My father does them favor to use their workers for new project and this is how he behave! In my culture is not acceptable for a man who does not know another man’s weaker one to touch. Even to address you he should have introduction from me and seek a sign of approval. I give none to him, and he know this!” Ari explained.

“Oh… weird. That’s like the whole Middle East or just Iran?” I don’t know much about his culture, or any other cultures really.

“Is basic manners! He know this. He is jealous for what I have. He makes clear eyes for you and take advantage of that which is normal for your culture to be open and friendly,” Ari sighed.

“Your mom hugged me. I hugged her too,” I pointed.

“Yes, she is family. For family is different and they clearly see you are under my protection, you are mine to possess so they look after you and welcome you. Pairav does not have this and I do not even introduce you to him,” Ari continued.

“So you own me?” I raised an eyebrow.

“No! I do not mean to sound like this. You are a weaker one and I take you from your father’s protection. Is my place to ensure you are safe. He touch you as if you are… is not proper and he know this! You are special to me and…you do want to be mine?” Ari asked like he was suddenly unsure.

“I do! And you will be mine too,” I said hopefully.

“So is not accepted that strange men can put hands on you. Is not done. It show disrespect for me that he will do this. You have my heart. You are special part of me and I want for this to grow between us. I care for you, Lukas, so much it hurts to be apart from you. You are my innocent to protect,” Ari pushed.

He took my hand and put it on the gear shifter then covered it with his. He laced his fingers between mine and squeezed my hand.

“I want that too. I’ve never felt like this for someone,” I admitted. It was true. He pulled off of the freeway and stopped at the light. He leaned over and kissed me.

“I will protect my little one. I promise you this,” Ari said. He put his hand on my cheek and rubbed his thumb over my lips until the car behind us honked to signal that the light was green.

“I’ll protect you too,” I said. He reached over and squeezed my thigh then laughed.

“Ok, Lukas, you protect me too,” Ari said as though it was a ridiculous thought.

Chapter 8- The Khorasanis

We got back to Ari’s place and he cleaned out a little space in his closet and proclaimed it mine. He had a big walk in closet with built in organizers and drawers. He gave me a drawer that was right at my chest level and hanging space next to it for the nice clothes he’d bought me. 

We put the things away and he lingered a bit over the underwear he’d bought. He looked at them for a long minute but then put them away without a word.

“What we will order for dinner?” He said as he led me to the kitchen. He opened a drawer and pulled out take-away menus. “Baby’s choice.” He splayed them in front of me.

“Why don’t we make something?” I asked.

“I do not keep much foods here. There is frozen pizza or some bread in pantry but maybe is old. I don’t know. We can do better than this,” he said and pointed me back towards the menus.

“It’s still early! There’s a market down the street I walk to. I have some money. You bought breakfast. I can get dinner.” I pulled out my wallet. I had a few of the 20’s he’d given me as tips.

“You will cook? Oh… yes! I can grill a meat if we buy! But I pay. This money is yours.” He took my wallet and tucked it in my back pocket then rubbed my bottom.

We walked a few blocks down and got a shopping cart outside the store. I got stuff to make a good salad and then we went back to the meat counter and he picked out some steaks to grill that were muslim safe. 

The butcher was an older Persian guy and Ari charmed him. They talked about the best meats and they bonded over grill talk.

He was having fun and told me to pick out some things for breakfast. We ended up buying two big bags full of food and Ari insisted on paying even when I suggested we split it. 

He seemed uncomfortable talking about money with me. He told me this is not something we should discuss again. It seemed final. I put my wallet away. 

“This is the life, my Lukas,” he said as we walked back to his place. He carried both bags with a smile. 

“The grocery store is your dream?” I laughed. “I go there all the time since dad hates to shop.”

“Yes, these things a nice couple will do. Being in a grocery store with my boy and buying foods for us to go home and prepare for nice dinner together. My baby in the kitchen making the foods for when I come home from day of work. Is my dream. I want this with you so much. You are perfect boy,” Ari glowed.

We got the groceries up to his place and he fired up the grill while I got things together for the salad. It was nice making things in a brand new kitchen. He had all of these items that looked like his mom had chosen them and he’d just put them away to never be used.

“So what do you usually do on a Friday night?” I asked when we sat down to eat.

“When I don’t have my angel to look after?” He joked. “I go to clubs with friends. There is nice hookah lounge in Hollywood or good parties around here.”

“That sounds awesome. I can’t wait to be old enough to do that! I usually just watch stuff with Dad or we go to mini golf or sometimes the batting cages or rent a RedBox and get pizza,” I said.

“These thing are much better than club. Family is important. I want nice family with many children. I grow tired of the party every night with boys I do not care for. It is no way to find happiness. I want come home from long day of work to have dinner my angel-boy make for me. I want share a meal with him, take care of him in bed, and put him to sleep in my arms.” He looked at me like this was something he’d thought about forever. He set down his fork and put his hand on mine.

“I like cooking!” I said it excitedly like I was applying for a job. He looked so sad and serious like he’d been lonely in this beautiful place.

“Your salad is delicious. It is better than the takeaway menus. The steak is good? I like to use the grill,” he asked.

“It’s so good. Steak is from cows, right?” I tried to lighten the mood. He nodded his head and then laughed.

“Yes, my heart. Is good part of cow to make you grow strong.” He got his look in his eyes like I was a box of puppies.

We finished dinner and I cleaned up the kitchen while he checked the sports scores on TV. It felt like we were playing house here and I liked it. I would miss this when Dad came home. I suddenly thought about my dad.

I asked Ari if I should call and check in with my dad. 

He called me over to him and pulled me down into his lap. He showed me his phone where he’d texted my dad a few times to let him know what I was doing throughout the day. 

Dad had thanked him and said things were going well with Denise. They were going dancing at a country bar. I couldn’t remember the last night out my dad had. It was good to hear he was having fun.

“He is having fun with his lady. I make sure he never worries for you,” Ari assured.

We watched the sports highlights. Well he did and I just enjoyed being in his arms. When I yawned he paused the TV and took me to get ready for bed. He walked me in then closed the door to his bedroom so I could have privacy. He went back to his show.

I took a shower then dried off and went to his closet to put on pajamas. I remembered the things he’d bought from the lady’s shop and got them out of the drawer. I didn’t know how he would react to them. He made it clear he was being responsible with me, but then he also bought them for me so it clearly wasn’t just a joke. It was confusing. 

I thought it over for a few minutes until I heard him knock on the door of his bedroom to see if I was ok. I went for it. I pulled them on then ran to the bed and got under the covers. I laid against the pillows and pretended to be asleep.

“Baby?” He called as he slowly opened the door.

“Oh, you sleep,” he whispered and I heard him come closer. 

I felt his hand on my head but I kept my eyes closed. He said some things in Farsi and then went away. I heard the shower turn on and I half-opened an eye to see him in the bathroom. He stripped down to a pair of boxer briefs then looked at himself in the mirror for a minute.

“Turn around,” I mouthed. I wanted to see him. I was so desperate for him. I felt myself tenting in the silky thing he’d chosen for me. It was pink and had these see through parts but felt so good on my skin. The front is a little tight, but I’m not exactly huge there.

As if he could hear me, he turned around and was about to slide off his boxer briefs, but then came towards the door and closed it. I groaned against the pillow.

I got another chance when he got out of the shower. He came out of the bathroom holding a towel over his junk. He crept over to me and I snapped my eyes shut. He checked that I was still asleep and then turned and went for his closet. I got a view of his full, muscled backside. It was perfection. I watched it bounce as he walked away.

He came back out in a flimsy pair of blue sleep shorts and I opened my eyes like I’d just stirred.

“Sup?” I yawned to prove I’d been sleeping. I rubbed my eyes and looked up at him.

“Is time for sleep,” he said and came to the bed. 

He slid in next to me and pulled me over into his side. His chest felt warm against mine. I laid my head against his shoulder and his arm came around and slid down my back. That’s when I remembered what I’d put on. I opened my eyes with alarm and looked up at his face to see the surprise when his hand slid down to cup my bottom.

“What do you have…” Ari’s lips turned up into a smile when he felt it.

“You bought them for me. It was rule number 1,” I said defensively.

“I did…” he kissed my forehead and rubbed them. “I can see them?” He patted me to move then  sat up to turn on the side table light. He pulled back the covers and I got up on my knees.

“They feel like silk… or something,” I said. He didn’t respond, but fixed his eyes on me. 

I knelt in front of him on the mattress and spread my knees. I clasped my hands behind my back and stretched my chest. I looked down, afraid to meet his eyes. I felt the anxiety build in my chest and I wondered if he was not into this. It felt like hours before he said anything. 

“You are like beautiful painting, my dream boy. You are perfection,” Ari appraised. He got up on his knees and went to look at me from behind. I felt his hands explore me. He rubbed and squeezed my cheeks, stretching the fabric.

“Is so beautiful, Lukas. How do I get so lucky?” he asked.

“I’m not beautiful! Just a regular guy,” I laughed nervously.

“That is most beautiful thing of this. You do not see your perfection, it does not corrupt you. You are unspoiled.” Ari came back around to face me. 

He put his hands behind me and squeezed while he leaned in for a kiss. I pressed in to his warm chest and felt him hard between us. I wanted to grab for it, but I couldn’t.

“Stop,” I blushed and buried my face into his chest. He leaned back and put his hand under my chin. He raised my eyes to meet his. He kissed me again and looked at me like I was crazy.

“How you do not see this? This perfect face, beautiful blue eyes, this cute little nose. Tight little pecs and these nipples I want to worship. Everything is perfection, Lukas. And this bottom I can never stop from touching. I can not wait to taste you.” Ari was breathing heavily. He started to grind against me.

“You feel so big down there. I’m not that big.” I bit my lip wondering if he’d be disappointed.

“You have no need to be big like me. Mine was made to please you… to give my angel the nectar his flower needs. My body has no desire to receive, only give. I promise you will get what you desire. Is my duty to bring you to pleasure,” Ari assured.

“When do we start?” I asked. I put my hands on his pecs and squeezed them as his hands massaged my backside. He kept grinding against me. I was ready for him.

“This is problem,” Ari sighed. “I want so much to be with you. You are forbidden to me.”

“I’m 17! I’ll be 18 soon…” I lied.

“You just turn 17! You are small child and too young to give your innocence to me,” Ari smiled. He knew my birthdate. I lost it and started to beg.

“I can’t wait a year. That’s not fair. Please! You bought me these and brought me to your bed. I put on panties for you! Girl panties! You can’t…” I started to whine, but his lips found mine and he silenced me with his kiss.

His arms held me close and he ground his bulge against mine. His tongue wrestled mine and subdued me to quiet ecstasy.

“You feel me? Feel how hard you make me?” Ari growled into my ear after kissing up my cheek.

“Yes. It’s huge!” I admitted.

“Is all yours. This flower will take so long to open to me. I promise you will be ready when it is time. This will be mine and never know another’s nectar.” Ari kissed over my shoulder and then raised his eyes to meet mine.

“Has yours… you know… like known others?” I asked. Ari looked at me with confusion. I instantly regretted my question and cursed myself.

“I do not have a need for… nectar. I am man,” he said.

“No! I mean like… have you given?” I wanted to shut my mouth. I told myself to shut my mouth. Things were going so well and I should have not asked that.

“I am man, Lukas. I am not proud of all that I have done. It was lonely to come to new country… so lonely even with family… and the boys here are more forward in offer themselves… many flowers to sample and they throw them at me so easy… Was not good and I do not want that my boy should know this life. But I use that to learn and I will know how to open you so it feel good inside. I promise your needs will always come first. But this is not proper to speak of.” Ari nodded thoughtfully then shook his head like it wasn’t somewhere he’d wanted our conversation to go.

“I need it,” I gasped as he dove into my neck and nibbled sensitive spots. I slid my hand down his abs and gripped the material of his shorts. He didn’t resist.

“I know you do. See how it awakens at your touch? Feel me, princess. Feel what you do to me,” Ari whispered in a low growl. His teeth found my earlobe and he bit and sucked it into his lips.

“Yes, sir.” I shivered as I tried to get my fingers around it and pulled at the stretchy material of his shorts.

“You can feel it inside you, princess? You want daddy to satisfy you?” Ari groaned. 

“I do.” I gasped. I knew that a guy like me was the one who receives and a guy like him is one who gives, but I hadn’t ever felt like this twitching down inside me. It responded to him.

“You were made for a man. It is who you are and what your body needs. I know this from moment I see you and smack Zabir for bother you at your work. He feel it too, but he is younger and does not have yet what you need. He feels need to dominate you, is why he tease you like this… to try out his power. If I do not stop him then he will eventually turn the tease into pursuit to conquer you.” Ari poked his finger between my cheeks back there. 

“He wanted to… do me?” I asked with confusion. 

“He is your same age and figuring out his power. He knows boys like you are drawn to him and submit easily. We are bred to protect the weakers and boys like you are drawn to this. He know he is attracted to you as well. He is clumsy though and would hurt you not knowing how to treat a prize boy like you.” Ari rubbed his finger between my cheeks. 

“I don’t want him. I want you,” I said.

“I am yours, Lukas. He see that I mark you and he know he cannot challenge me. He is man like me, but not develop yet. He moves on to easier prey. He know you are mine.” Ari held me steady with one hand and rubbed between my cheeks with the other.

“Huhhhh,” I whined. 

“You can not even speak,” Ari laughed. “Is what happens when you are opened by the one who is meant for you.”

“Yeff sir,” I mumbled against his shoulder. “Yaff yaff.”

“I love you so much, Lukas. Everything with you is brand new. I get to see fresh world through your eyes,” Ari said. I could feel him smiling through his tone.

My head snapped up at that. Did he really just say the L word? He did.

“I love you too,” I told him. It was clear and obvious, but we hadn’t said it yet.

“It feels good?” he asked as though I wasn’t flailing around and mumbling nonsense in his arms.

“You know what you’re doing down there,” I gasped. 

“Come. Lie with me and we finish together,” he said. He held me against his chest and laid back against his bed. His finger explored me and I gripped him until our passions ended up in a mixed puddle. 

“That was so crazy,” I said when he broke our kiss. He nodded.

“I know how to work my princess. You finish so beautifully. I love your little noises. So perfect,” Ari noted with a wide smile of smug satisfaction at what he’d made me do.

He kissed me again then went to get a small towel. He wet it with warm water then came and wiped us clean. 

“You love me?” I stared up at him and bit my lip.

“I do. We will go slow and take our time. There is no rush for this when we have eternity.” He promised. 

“You have a lot going on down there,” I laughed nervously and looked down between us.

Ari just nodded like this was a fact he’d come to accept. He wiggled away from me and got off the bed then reached down and helped me up. We went off to shower together. 

We dried each other off and then went back to the bed and curled up. He wrapped his arms around me and hugged me to his chest. He kept one hand on the back of my head and the other held my bottom. I snuggled into his warm cave of muscles and quickly drifted off into a deep sleep.

+++

I woke up to the sun coming in through the drapes and Ari rubbing my back while he flipped through channels on the giant wall tv. I looked up at him and he leaned down to kiss me.

“You sleep so heavy,” he said and rubbed my hair.

“I’m too heavy?” I asked, feeling like I shouldn’t have eaten those pancakes yesterday.

“No, my heart. You sleep heavy like no noise, no tossing, and even though I turn on tv and talk on phone call you do not move.” Ari kissed my forehead.

“I could sleep here forever… I wish my dad was staying away longer,” I told him. I pet his chest hair and settled back into his hold. He found soccer on the tv and set down the remote.

“I wish for this too. Soon you will be old enough for this. I must continue to be responsible with your father and he lets us be together. He see I respect him and can protect his treasure,” Ari sighed.

We stayed there together in bed as long as we could, but I eventually had to pee and he went for coffee. I caught up to him in the kitchen and I made breakfast for us while he looked through emails on his phone.

“I have tiny amount of work to do and then we have big lunch with my parents today. They insist on seeing you. My brothers and family will come too. We always gather on weekend,” Ari said as he bit into a cinnamon roll and opened his laptop.

“Family? Like all of them? What do I wear? What do I say to them? Do they speak English like your parents?” I felt a panic rise in my chest.

“Is no worry. I tell them I look after you while your father is away. There is no worry. Just stay with me and be yourself,” Ari laughed. He looked at me curiously like there was no reason for panic. He set his cinnamon roll down and reached over to take my hand.

We finished breakfast and he made some calls while I cleaned up the dishes and the kitchen. I liked being his houseboy. Everything in his place felt like it came from an overpriced catalog. I doubted he’d ever been in a dollar store of any kind.

I was going to wear a t-shirt and jeans, but Ari picked out clothes for me. He chose a long-sleeved blue t-shirt and preppy blue shorts with my white converse. He dressed in a t-shirt and beach shorts with his white converse so we could sorta match. 

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/a996b0d4e0d56f704fec9f7b6dde0528291ab3ba/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5a53724d5035656d495345455a413d3d2d3735373935373734332e313562343861336361353066333634663438333737303933353733352e6a7067)

His parents’ house was just on the other side of the freeway where the streets narrow and start to wind up into the hills. It’s an old mediterranean house lined with high privacy vegetation and a red brick driveway leading up to a gate. 

Ari opened the gate with a button on his sun visor and we pulled down a long driveway alongside the house. It was littered with fancy cars all the way back to the garage. Two small boys who looked like miniature versions of him ran over and jumped into his arms as soon as he got out. He picked them both up together and introduced me when I got out.

He carried the boys inside and I met a wall of people as I trailed in behind him. I got introduced to two brothers and their wives then a sister and her husband. There were kids ranging from babies to a boy about my age. I heard a volley of unpronounceable names and I couldn’t remember a single one except for his two brothers who looked like older versions of him; Sajad and Arash.

They both looked so much like Ari. Both were in good shape, but not as muscular and polished as Ari. They had families and children so they probably couldn’t devote as much time to the gym, but they were handsome men who welcomed me kindly. 

His father came out and hugged me tightly then kissed each of my cheeks. He was a quiet man, but accepted me into his group.

I stayed behind Ari mostly. Only his brothers offered me hugs. I wondered if that was part of the cultural custom he’d talked about. They all looked at me with hints of pity in their eyes. I wondered how much he had exaggerated my life with a single father. 

To them it was probably unspeakable for a boy to be without a mother, and I’m sure Ari milked it so they would welcome me more eagerly. I decided I was ok with that if it meant I could be by his side without question.

We found his mother in the kitchen. The wives and sister followed us in there to help out. His mom wiped her hands and offered me a big hug. She acted like she hadn’t seen me in years.

I asked what I could help with and she handed me some vegetables and a peeler.

“He is such good boy,” she said and I caught her looking at the ladies in the kitchen like they needed to step up their game. They ignored her and poured drinks while she chopped and I peeled.

“I can help too, momani,” Ari offered, not wanting to leave me alone.

“There is game on! Take beer and go! I will tend to him,” she waved him off and the ladies closed in around me. I nodded at Ari. I felt at home with his mom.

“Lukas’ father is away. On business, dear? He fixes exotic cars?” She asked me. I started to tell her about the lady he was seeing and that he had stayed out in Desert city to hang out with her.

“He is dating a new woman? Will she be good mother for you?” she pried.

“I guess so. She’ll be good for dad,” I offered. Ari’s mom had a million more questions. She asked about my mom and they all leaned in close while I told them of my “tragic” life. 

I was met with looks of pity and reassuring hands on my shoulder. The more sympathy I got, the more I opened up to them. I could hear Ari and his brothers laughing and yelling from the other room as they watched the game.

“Well you have family here when you need us. You are welcome here,” his mom assured. 

She hugged me again and I thanked her. We finished making the lunch and then everyone gathered in the kitchen to grab plates. I ate at the table with the adults. Ari’s mother put me right between her and his father. Ari looked annoyed by that, but he sat on the other side of his mom and kept giving me looks to check in with me.

I was glad for the food. I got to just fade into the background and eat while they all talked, drifting between English and Farsi. 

I wanted to hold Ari’s hand and be next to him, but I stayed politely between his parents and ate my food. His mother tried to push more on me, but Ari told her we’d had a big breakfast. His father added something else in Farsi that made her pull back and nod.

We stayed at the table for hours. The conversation was lively though I only understood half of it and zoned out at times. I liked being around a big family and they were all so nice to me. People went back and forth between the kitchen and dining rooms to bring more food, but no one pushed more on me except for dessert.

I finally got pulled away when Ari got a phone call. I realized I’d left my cell phone charging at his place. Ari jumped up from the table and went into the kitchen to take it. He came back out a minute later and squeezed my shoulder then nodded towards the kitchen.

“It is your father,” he whispered. He followed me into the kitchen and handed it to me.

I made small talk with dad but it sounded like he was driving. He said he was heading back to LA early and had good news. I told him I was at Ari’s parents’ home for lunch.

“You weren’t coming until tomorrow. What happened? You fought with Denise?” I asked. I sighed knowing I wouldn’t be in Ari’s bed that night like I’d thought.

“No no! I have good news. I wanted to wait until I got home, but… well. You remember how upset you were leaving Desert Springs and all your friends and school?” Dad sounded giddy.

“Oh, no!” I knew where this was going and I was hit with an instant wall of dread.

“I got an offer! Head of service for the new Toyota dealership! It’s more money than I’m getting in LA and we can find a nicer place, maybe even a house! No more scraping by, kid!” Dad was overjoyed.

“We just moved here though, dad…” I felt myself on the edge of tears. I reached for Ari and he came for me. He backed me against the counter and brought me in for a hug.

“I know, but the city… it’s not for me and all my friends and family are back here. Everyone we know is out here,” Dad said, realizing I wasn’t jumping for joy.

“I don’t want to go back, dad… please,” I begged in a whisper. The conversation in the next room had hit a lull.

“Well you can’t stay there without me. You’re my kid. You go where I go,” Dad said.

“I’m not going. I won’t. You can’t. I won’t,” I had that tone to my voice someone gets when on the edge of tears but trying to talk.

“Oh, Lukas… Listen, I’ll be there in an hour or so. I’ll come get you and we can talk. Ok, kid? I love you, Lukas,” Dad said in that fatherly tone that knew he’d just shattered my world.

“I’m not going…” My voice was cracking.

“We’ll talk. Love you.” He hung up.

I handed the phone back to Ari and he put it in his pocket then pulled me into his chest.

“I can’t. Please. I can’t,” I pushed away from him. I knew if he held me a second longer I’d burst into tears and I didn’t want to make a scene in front of his family and embarrass him.

He held on tight, but I pushed him away. I went back into the dining room and sat between his parents again. I felt numb. They were talking, not noticing the boy silently imploding at the table. Ari tugged at my arm, but I didn’t get up. I couldn’t fall apart in front of them.

“Please come,” Ari said as he knelt between me and his father. I couldn’t look him in the eye or I’d cry. Everyone around us went silent.

“I’m fine,” I whispered as I looked down.

His mother said something in Farsi and Ari responded, then his father did. I had no idea what they were all saying, but his father reached over and put his hand on my shoulder. I looked between them and was met with stares of curious pity.

“I’m ok,” I said and forced a smile… then felt the tears slide out. Ari pulled me out of my chair and into his arms. I don’t know if he carried me or walked me, but I felt myself heading down a side hallway to a bedroom.

Ari closed the door then pulled me up into his chest. I threw my arms around him and soaked his shirt with my tears. He held me and bounced me like a child. He rubbed my back and supported me with one hand on my bottom. I wrapped my legs around his waist and sobbed into his shoulder.

It was over. Everything was over.

Chapter 9- This Boy is on Fire

Story Recap: Lukas, an athletic California teenager with blonde hair, blue eyes, and a tight body, meets Ari, a wealthy muscled Persian bent on dominating the “innocent” boy. It took Lukas forever to figure out Ari liked him. Ari holds back because Lukas is 17, but he’s quickly losing control to what they both want and need from each other.

+++   +++   +++   +++

“Lukas, baby. Your father calls,” Ari said but didn’t hand me the phone. He talked to dad and gave him directions to where we were. I realized I’d fallen asleep. Our last few hours together and I’d wasted them. I’d cried myself to sleep in his arms.

“I go to let him in,” Ari said as he wiped his face. I wondered if he’d cried too. We hadn’t said anything to each other. He’d held me and then laid down with me on whoever’s bed this was at his parents’ house. 

Ari left the room talking to my dad on the phone.

I sat up and saw there was a bathroom in this bedroom. I went in and washed my face. It was red with dried salt from from my tears. I was so embarrassed. The first time I’d met Ari’s family and I’d had a major breakdown like some mental person. I couldn’t show my face in there, but I guess I had no choice. It would be even weirder if I climbed out the window, left all of them.

I heard my dad greeting Ari’s family. He was commenting on how beautiful their house was. He could be pretty charming with new people. I smiled thinking someday the three of them, dad and Ari’s parents, would meet up at Ari’s place and we’d make dinner for them. Maybe I could fix this. I went to the door of the bedroom and opened it.

“He’s pretty upset. I know. I don’t get it. He threw a fit when we moved here and I felt awful making him leave all his friends like that.” Dad said.

“He is sensitive boy. He find good friend here. We care for him greatly and he makes our Arisht settle down. Is nice to see Arisht with a younger to take care of. There is hope he will be a good father some day,” Ari’s dad said.

“I guess that’s it. I didn’t approve of the boys Lukas ran with in Desert Springs. They always got into trouble. You’ve been a good influence for him and looked after him. Thank you.” Dad must have been talking to Ari.

“You must be hungry after your long trip! Won’t you have a plate? Lukas did not eat much. Perhaps he is hungry too,” Ari’s mother said.

“Oh no thank you. You already have things put away. We’ve been enough trouble,” dad insisted.

“Is no trouble! Please! We have so much and will never finish it!” Ari’s mother countered.

“Well if you don’t mind!” Dad could never turn down food. I peeked out to see them standing in the kitchen. I stayed in the shadows.

Seeing my dad next to Ari and his father made me realize the Khorasani men are hulks. 

Both Ari and his dad are towers of muscle and exude this power like real men. My dad’s in good shape too. He’s a few inches shorter than Ari but has the lean muscle of a man who works with his hands all day where Ari and his dad obviously did a good deal of lifting and sculpting.

My parents had me when they were young and Dad just turned 35. Mr. Khorasani had to be in his 50’s since Ari, at 25, is their youngest. Seeing Dad with the bulkier men just made him look so young. I wondered if I looked like that in Ari’s hold.

“Sit, please! Son, go check on the boy,” Ari’s dad said in that low Persian rumble that was friendly but commanding. I heard chairs shuffle around.

Ari came towards me and pushed me back inside the room. He slid his arms around me and kissed me deeply. He rubbed my back trying to calm my anxiety.

“We must go now, princess. Your father worries,” Ari whispered. 

He made no move to leave though. He held me so tight against his chest. He suffocated me with his pecs. He grabbed my bottom and ground his bulge against me. I wanted him to take me right then and there.

“Mmmm,” I said into his chest. Ari laughed. 

He gave me one last kiss and then held my hand. He led me out then let go of my hand when we came to the kitchen.

Dad was sitting at the table with Mr. Khorasani, while Ari’s mom was scurrying about the kitchen making a plate piled high with food.

“If there is anything we can do to help. Please don’t hesitate to ask,” Ari’s dad said.

“That’s really kind of you, Mr. Khorasani. I hope you’ll let us out of our lease without too much penalty, sir!” dad chuckled. He’d added sir. He couldn’t help it around these men.

“You live in one of our properties! Oh yes! Here is my card. Tell the manager to call me if he has any questions.” Ari’s dad handed the card to my dad and then looked at me as I came in.

“Lukas. How are you, dear boy?” Mr. Khorasani asked. 

He pulled me away from his son and put his arms around me. His solid pecs felt warm like Ari’s and I laid my head against his shoulder. His hold calmed me and I held onto him a little too long.

“Embarrassed, sir. I’m sorry for that. I didn’t take it well and overreacted,” I said.

“It is nothing. You are young and not used to change. We understand,” he said and kissed my blushing cheek. He brushed his chin against my neck and whispered, “You’re ok, boy.”

“You feel better? Do you want some food?” Dad asked. 

He looked at me with guilty eyes. He hated upsetting me. He’d turned my life upside down moving us here and now he was doing it again.

“Yes. Let’s eat, Lukas,” Ari said when I didn’t respond. 

His mother beamed; always trying to get rid of food. She came over with a plate for my dad and then hurried back to get more for us. His father let me go and I sat down on the other side of him. Ari pulled in a chair beside me and put his arm across the back of my seat.

Dad and Mr. Khorasani talked about dad’s new job prospect. It did sound like what he’d been working for. He would be in charge of the service department and supervise everything.

“It sounds like his dream job, Lukas,” Mr. Khorasani said.

“Oh it is! And our family is all around the area! Lukas will be back with his cousins and family,” Dad said between bites.

“It sounds very nice,” Ari said with a sad tone. His mother came over with plates for me and Ari. I thanked her and tried to eat.

“This chicken is amazing! And the rice. This is the best. We never eat like this,” Dad exclaimed and Ari’s mother beamed proudly. She was a beautiful woman.

“Is nothing. Just dinner I make,” Ari’s mother played it off.

“Lukas makes most of our meals. He’s a pretty good cook,” Dad said between bites.

“You can cook?” Mr. Khorasani looked at me with strange eyes and a little smile like I interested him. He gave my head a pat and chuckled.

“Oh you poor boy! None of my sons know how, but Arisht can burn toast without even plugging it in!” Ari’s mother laughed. 

She pet my head with pity. I knew she was thinking that I needed a mother. I beamed up at her as I ate, hoping they’d adopt me so I could stay with Ari.

“Thank you, Mrs. Khorasani. You’ve been so kind to us,” I said to her.

“You are very good boy, Lukas. Anytime you need meal you stop by.” She slid in next to dad and asked about how things were going with Denise. The parents bonded and everyone got along. I didn’t want this to end, but it did.

Dad gave me a minute to say goodbye to Ari. Ari told him I’d left some things in the bedroom and he took me back to collect them. We kissed, hugged, almost cried again, and held each other. It was so hard to say goodbye to him. My body started to ache in his arms.

“My parents love you. I am so proud to have you meet them.” He slid his hands down the back of my shorts to rub me. He put on a brave face then walked me out to say goodbye to his parents. I got hugs and dad got containers of leftovers to take home.

We got in his car and left.

“I really like them!” Dad said when we pulled away.

“Maybe I can stay with them,” I offered, knowing it was too soon to drop that bomb.

“No, son. You belong with your family. I know it sucks but you’ll feel better when we’re settled and once school starts and you’re back with people you know,” dad assured as he drove us the short distance back to our apartment.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/ec7cbe56f320127a69164d97453574ffbb7c44a9/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f757243716a646168655654715a413d3d2d3736323931333333342e313562346334386439316330323734613635333332333633373639382e6a7067)

I sat in silence as he drove along, but couldn’t contain it when we got up the stairs to our front door.

“I’m not going dad! You can’t do this to me! I like it here,” I said as he unlocked our door.

“You can’t stay here by yourself. You think your gym job will pay the rent?” dad wasn’t taking me seriously. He had that smile on his face like he’d just cracked a great joke. 

He nudged me inside the door and locked it behind us. We’d been gone and the place was hot and smelled weird. He opened up the windows and turned on the fan then put the leftover containers in the fridge. Coming from the Khorasani’s palatial home made this place look dumpy. 

“I’ll figure it out. I don’t care. I can’t go back there,” I said. He didn’t even stop to look at me.

“I think there’s a game on tonight! Want to watch with me? You like baseball.” he ignored my protests.

“I’m not going, dad. I’m not! You can’t do this to me again! You can’t keep ripping me up whenever I start to like it somewhere. It sucks. It hurts,” I said again. 

Dad looked at me with annoyance, but then softened his eyes like he was ready to address my tantrum. 

“I know, Luc. I’m sorry… sit down. Let’s talk,” Dad pointed to the couch. He went and got a beer for himself and a cold bottle of water for me.

“Remember when you were little and you’d throw a tantrum? You’d get so upset and overheated and you’d start taking your clothes off. I’d get an icy cold bottle of water from the fridge and put it on the back of your neck. I’d pull you into my lap and hold it against your forehead then your cheeks and neck then all the way down to your feet. I’d just hold you and cool you off until you settled down and fell asleep in my arms. Remember that?” Dad asked.

“No, and I’m not a little kid anymore. I’m almost 18!” I was getting angry.

“Exactly. You’re 17 and acting like 7. You belong with me and this job means a better future for us. You’ll be going to college in a year and that takes money. That’s money I need to make to give you a better life,” Dad was doing that annoying thing he did with me where he kept his voice calm and cool to show he was in charge.

“If you make me go then I’ll leave the day I turn 18 and never come back. I’ll never forgive you! Never.” I was losing it. I was on the edge of tears and it was so hot in there.

Dad put the cold water bottle against my face. It was the last straw. I wasn’t a child anymore. I didn’t need to cool down. I knocked it away and then ran to my room.

“Lukas get back here!” dad yelled. I closed my door. It felt like a million degrees in here. I stripped down to my underwear then threw myself on my bed. I hugged my pillow wishing it was Ari and cried until I fell asleep.

I woke up throughout the night. I missed Ari’s chest and the way he held me. I was so mad at my father. He couldn’t do this to me.

There was a knock on my door the next morning. I was staying in bed and didn’t want to talk to him. I’d never talk to him again.

“Lukas,” a voice called and then Ari’s head poked in the door. I lit up and lunged off my bed to hug him. He closed my door and held a bag for me.

“You look so tired. I didn’t sleep either and you left your phone at my place. I couldn’t text you,” Ari said.

“I forgot it… I’m not talking to my dad ever again. He’s being a dick,” I swore.

“He’s doing his best to take care of you. He love you so much,” Ari defended him. I took the bag from him and tossed it on the bed then dove into his arms.

“We are in your father’s home, we must be good. He will let me see you and maybe even take you for visits on weekends. Is not the end of world, Lukas,” Ari said as he hugged me close.

“It feels like it. Everything is over,” I added.

“He feel terrible. Come out with me so he sees I am good for you and bring you to him. He will allow us greater freedom,” Ari pushed. I took his hand and held it. He led me out of my room to where my dad was sitting on the couch.

Dad got up and hugged me. I wanted to scream, beg, and cry, but Ari’s presence reminded me to be good. He showed me a stack of unfolded boxes Ari had brought.

I went to take a shower then found them packing up the kitchen laughing about the engine choices on some new car that was coming out. Ari nodded towards the stack of boxes and suggested I pack up some things. 

I took a flat one and tried to figure out how to make it into a useable box. It had directions and numbers on it but it didn’t make sense. I tried but it wouldn’t go together.

“Jesus! This doesn’t work! Everything sucks!” I yelled at the box. I threw it on the floor and went to the couch.

“Lukas! Settle down!” Dad yelled. 

He came over and quickly undid the folds I’d made. I pulled my knees up into my chest and rocked. Ari came and sat next to me. Dad fixed the box and put it on the floor then went back to the kitchen. 

He banged around for a few minutes then came back to us. He was frustrated and didn’t know what to do with me. 

“Ari. Would you maybe take him somewhere? It might be better if I start the packing alone. My brothers and their kids are coming tomorrow and it’s not like we have a ton of stuff.” Dad looked at Ari with eyes that asked for help.

“If you think is best, sir,” Ari said. 

He was being extra respectful. He wanted so badly to earn dad’s trust. Dad thanked him and I went to change into nicer clothes. I found the bag Ari had brought me that I’d tossed onto my bed. I hadn’t stopped to look inside.

“Is present for you,” Ari’s voice surprised me from behind. “I can not sleep last night so I walk to the drugstore and wander. I find little monkey and he make me think of you.”

“Oh that’s so cute!” I pulled out a little stuffed monkey holding a heart. Ari closed my bedroom door then pressed on the heart. The monkey beeped and Ari said hello. He pressed the heart again and his phone beeped in his pocket.

“He connect to the wifi of your phone and mine. When you need me you press and send me message!” Ari exclaimed. He hit something on his phone and I heard his recorded voice say “Hello.”

“That is so awesome!” I lit up with a smile.

We left my dad to pack and headed for the coast. We spent hours walking along the beach and talking about how we’d stay in contact and how 70 miles wasn’t too far away. 

No matter what we said or promised, it still felt like my heart was ripping in half. We made out a lot, but we didn’t get the chance to play around like we wanted.

+++

The next morning my cousins and uncles showed up. My dad has a big family but it’s rare we are all together. It took less than two hours to load everything we had brought here into a moving van. This was all happening so fast. Toyota wanted dad to start right away.

Ari showed up and helped load the truck. My dad agreed to let him drive me out to the desert in his car rather than squeeze into my uncle’s SUV with my cousins. 

Everyone was nice to Ari. Dad must have warned them. No one made a comment about him being darker or muslim or why he was so close to me. Dad knew how to keep his rough and tumble, hyper-masculine, uber-conservative family in check when it came to his child. I was allowed to be me. It was the best gift any parent can give.

The house my grandmother had hurriedly found us to rent turned out to be in a nicer area than where we’d lived before and just down the street from her own house. 

It was a group of townhomes inside a larger neighborhood that had a community pool and rec center. It was under the blazing desert sun and in a little finger of valley that poked into the mountains.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/bf4e068f79f881bef222848b956a63cfe333b6be/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f62394a32333667653854665058773d3d2d3736323931333333342e313562346336363862326165636666663737343134383733353737332e6a7067)

“This is nice! It look safe and clean,” Ari tried to sound hopeful when he pulled up.

“Will you spend the night?” I asked. 

I hadn’t let go of his hand the whole way. He’d held it over the gear shifter and moved it around as he sped across Southern California trying to tell me how close my new place was to him. I missed our run down old apartment. 

Having him just a block away had been the best thing ever. It only lasted a few weeks.

“Maybe! If we show your dad we work and are ok then we work too late for me to drive,” Ari said thoughtfully. He parked in front of the new house and held my hand in his lap.

We sat in his car kissing and listening to music until the big truck rumbled up with our things. He kissed me before we got out. Thankfully his windows were heavily tinted because our shorts were heavily tented. I wanted so badly to play with him, but I could see my dad getting out of the truck and looking over at us.

We took a minute to cool off and then went to help unload the truck. Working for an hour, it took all of us to empty out the truck and put things into the right rooms. Ari and I got to work on the kitchen while dad and my uncles put the furniture in the right places and got the beds set up.

Dad ordered pizzas and I rode with Ari to buy beer and drinks for everyone. We worked until well after the sun went down. Ari and I setup my room. I had a larger bedroom that had its own bathroom and closet. We slowed way down when we noticed things were almost finished.

“We have to run out the clock,” I laughed. 

Ari laid down on my bed and got caught up looking at a photo album he’d snatched from the living room. I turned on some music, hooking the new phone he’d gotten me to an old bluetooth speaker. I locked my door.

“You are always so little,” Ari remarked as he looked through the pages of my youth. My grandmother is one of the last people who actually printed out pictures at the drugstore. She always took a bunch and then sent copies to my dad.

“I’m average size!” I defended. “Your family is just big Persian giants. Even your dad is super tall.” 

I hoped Ari was as handsome as his father when he reached that age, assuming we were still together after today.

“Such a beautiful boy, always hide in your father’s arms. You need a man to protect you,” Ari noted as he flipped through the pictures.

“Did I?” I came to sit down beside him. He flipped back through the pages to show me the evidence. “I guess I was kind of clingy with dad, maybe because my mom left us. We held on to each other.”

We laid there looking at pictures for the longest time. My bed is twin-sized so I sat up by the pillows and he stretched out with his head in my lap. 

I played with his hair while he asked about pictures and I told him stories of my track meets, family gatherings, the church we’d gone to for awhile, the friends I’d had growing up here.

“This is your home, Lukas. Your people are all here,” Ari said with sadness in his voice.

“It’s not home anymore. My person won’t be here,” I countered. Ari sighed.

“We will make it work. My heart is in the desert now. I follow to end of earth to be with my princess,” Ari said. He put the photo book on the side table and pulled me down to snuggle.

Chapter 10- Dreams Die

“Lukas?” Dad’s voice called as he rattled the doorknob. “Is this locked?”

“Oh! Sorry!” I jumped off the bed and Ari sat up. He went to a box of old dvds and started to sort them. I ran and opened the door for dad. “I was playing with it. I thought I unlocked it!”

“It’s after ten! You guys are still working?” dad asked as he came in. Ari looked over his shoulder at dad as if he wasn’t paying attention.

“Oh! We lose track of the time, Lukas! Is so late,” Ari said and stifled a fake yawn.

“Do you work tomorrow? It’s a long drive back to LA.” Dad asked with concern.

“No, sir. Is day off for me. I have not much to do. Yes, is very long drive in the dark.” Ari yawned again.

“Well why don’t you just crash here? The couch is old, but it’s somewhat comfortable. LA is just too far of a drive when you’re tired and wiped out. You did a lot for us today,” dad offered.

“I have the blow-up mattress! He can stay in here with me. It’s in that box there! It’ll take two minutes and it’s better than the couch.” I interjected.

Dad agreed to that. Now if I could just find an excuse to have him here every night for the next 11 months then we’d be good. Ari and my air mattress has become the dream. 

Dad helped us pump up the mattress and brought in some quilts to cover it. I offered one of my pillows and dad said good night to us. 

We heard his door close and looked at each other with accomplished smiles. Ari went and got a bag of clean gym clothes out of his trunk. He had everything he needed for a night here.

We set up my bathroom and Ari put in the pricy body wash and shampoo he used at the gym. He had a toothbrush and everything. I started to think he had planned ahead on this, but I was happy he did. 

We showered together and he washed me thoroughly. I got pretty hard as soon as his soapy fingers found my bottom. I started whining pretty quickly. 

“Quiet, my love. We must be quiet,” Ari laughed. But he didn’t take his fingers back. 

“My princess needs her pacifier?” Ari growled as he leaned against me.

I nodded and moaned a muffled “Yaaa.” Ari laughed at how easily I responded to his touch. He gave me that look again that told me I fascinated him. It made me feel like the most important guy on earth. 

“Pretty boy all clean and ready for sleepytime,” he noted. He had me so worked up but was holding back. He gave my bottom a playful swat, then turned off the water. “We better go. I cannot resist my beautiful princess if I stay here longer. So beautiful.”

He got out and grabbed us towels. He let me touch him a few times, but stopped me when I started to kneel down in front of him. He was firm about being good.

We dried off and put on underwear then curled up on the air mattress we’d set up on the other side of my bed. His thinking was that if my father found us, we could say I had rolled off in the middle of the night. It seemed logical… super logical.

The problem was that we couldn’t just lie there together. 

Ari was spooning me from behind on the narrow bed. He pressed into me and I felt my skin pulse against his. It had me sliding back into him. He’d told me that when he put his seed in me I’d be his forever. On some level, my brain held onto that. I needed it, needed to be filled so I wouldn’t lose him. Especially now that I’d be hours away from him, my survival instincts were kicking into hyperdrive. I needed to be his. 

“We should not, dear one. In your father’s home, would be disrespect to him,” Ari said.

“I need it. I need to know I’m yours,” I said. I tried to reach behind me to grab him, but there was no space for my hand. He moved it away and just held me.

“Of course you are mine, silly one. Why can you think otherwise?” Ari kissed the back of my neck and held me tightly under the quilt. “Why else I am here? I must look after what is mine.” 

I tried to be still, but we were both  desperate for each other. I squirmed against him.

“Settle down, little one. You are safe in my arms,” Ari said. He pressed his nose in behind my ear and kissed my neck. We tried to sleep, but both of us were worried about what tomorrow would bring and how this would work.

“You feel anxious. How do I settle you?” Ari asked after a long silence.

“You know what I need,” I laughed and rubbed against him. We had another long silence. He rubbed my chest and gave soft kisses up my neck; leaving a trail of chills. “Please, sir.” 

He raised up and turned on the small bedside lamp. He looked down at me and rubbed a hand over my cheek. He nodded with a sigh. My lips turned up into a smile and he kissed them.

“How I can say no to this beautiful one? You make me weak, my heart,” Ari said.

He looked conflicted. He was trying to be good, but all I could think about was time running out for us. I thought if I could take him, I could secure him. 

I knew he would go back home, back to the gym, back to his life. 

I knew he would find a thousand boys like me who were cuter, closer, and begging for him. The thought of losing him made me panic.

“Please, Ari. Please,” I whimpered. I lipped at his thumb. I tried to give my best begging eyes. He melted.

“We go to floor so is quiet, and none of the beautiful little noises that I love to hear when I open your flower. We must be quiet,” Ari cautioned. 

I quickly rolled off the air mattress and onto the carpet. He laughed at my eagerness. He kissed me then slid his hands up my sides and cupped my pecs. 

“Yummy pink parts,” he said to himself and then kissed down my tummy. 

“You are everything I dream about. I feel so good with you,” I said. I’m not good at sexy talk, but it was the truth. 

“You know what, Lukas?” Ari asked. He lifted my legs and brought my feet together on either side of his face. He turned to the right one and kissed the bottom of it then kissed up until he got to my toes. 

“What?” I begged with ragged breath. I’d never thought about my feet being played with but I instantly wanted more. I wiggled my toes on the foot he was ignoring. He rubbed his cheek against it and stared down at me with a grin. 

“You are first person I feel this love for. Is like a new level of it. My chest burns for you and you never leave my thoughts. My sweet, innocent princess. There is no other for me,” Ari always knew the perfect thing to say. My heart leapt and my stomach was doing flips.

“I love you too.” I stared up at him with sincerity and desperation. 

“So good, princess. You are my perfection,” Ari praised. 

We wrestled around on the floor until we satisfied each other without alarming the dad next door. 

“That was so hot,” I said between ragged breaths. He turned and came to lay beside me. He pulled me into his chest. We were covered in sweat and love. I’m sure the room reeked of it. 

We got up to take a quick shower and Ari opened the windows to air things out. 

There was a cool desert breeze that swept through the room and made me shiver. Ari washed us then we brushed our teeth and dressed for bed. He held me so tightly on that squeaky air mattress. I fell asleep against his heartbeat, worried that I’d never feel it again.

+++

I watched his car drive away the next morning and it felt like he was dragging my heart behind it. My dad could see the tears forming and he moved in to hug me, but I pushed him away. 

“What are you mad at me for now, Luc?” He looked at me with hurt in his eyes. 

He reached for my shoulder and squeezed it. I ignored it and went to my room. I was spiraling into a panic attack. I hugged the pillow Ari had used the night before and cried until I fell asleep.

Dad called goodbye before heading to work. It was his first day at the new job and I didn’t wish him well or make him a lunch. 

I gave him the silent treatment when he poked his head in. Sadness makes me really tired. All I felt like doing was lying in bed.

Ari video-called me from his tablet when he got home and left it running while he worked at his dining table. He’d look over at me every few minutes and urge me to eat something or go workout so I’d feel better. 

I didn’t want him thinking of me as a sad, mopey guy in the desert so I finally told him I was going for a run. We did a long, sad goodbye with neither of us wanting to hang up.

When dad got home he brought dinner from the chicken place we used to love. I sat at the table as he commanded, but I didn’t say a word and I didn’t feel like food. He tried to make jokes, ask questions, offer ideas for summer fun, but I just stonewalled him.

“I don’t get it, Lukas! I really don’t! Is it the job you miss? We can find you a job here. What is it?” Dad put his fork down and looked at me with desperation. 

I couldn’t meet his eyes. I stared at the full plate he’d served me. The thought of food disgusted me.

“You took me from him… He was all I ever wanted and you had to ruin it,” I whispered.

“Took you from… Oh!” Dad was getting it. “But he’s….” Dad started but then trailed off.

“I love him,” I whispered. “The first time I find someone who loved me and you ruined it. You can’t stand to see me happy, can you?”

“Lukas. He’s a man… and you’re… my boy. You’re not even old enough for that and he is too old for that and…” Dad couldn’t quite find the words. 

I looked up to see him processing it and shaking his head. He was as lost as I was here. 

“He loves me too… or he did until you took me away. Now he’ll probably find someone else. He’ll find someone better than me and I’ll end up here alone. I can’t be without him. You can’t do this to me!” I felt the rage rising in my chest. 

“I’m not doing it to you. I’m doing this for you. And now that I know you had something going on with a man then I’m certainly glad I did bring you back here. He’s a man, Lukas! You’re only 17!” Dad was getting angry too. 

“You dragged me there and ripped me away from everyone I knew. Then when I actually liked it and found someone to love, you had to punish me again. What did I ever do to you? You’re so selfish,” I was picking up steam.

“Selfish? I did it for us so we could survive. We aren’t like the Khorasanis with tons of money. This job will mean a better life for us. I did it for us, son. You’ll understand that when you’re an adult, and you are clearly not being an adult here,” Dad tried to reason.

“Better life for you and no life for me. All I wanted was Ari and you only care about yourself. You don’t care about me at all. You want me miserable and you got your wish! I hope you’re happy, dad! Apparently your happiness is all that has ever mattered!” I knew I was over the line. I didn’t even really believe that. The words just poured thoughtlessly from my lips.

“You really think that? After all I’ve done to give you the best life I could? You think I would intentionally cause you pain? Really?” Dad was hurt. He doesn’t cry, not often. He gets upset and usually goes to cool off, but this time he stayed.

“No… I’m sorry.” I knew I was wrong. 

I started to cry and he came and lifted me up to my feet then hugged me. He held me for the longest time. We’d never really fought like that before.

“I have to go back, dad. It hurts so bad. Please let me go back. I’ll die here. I can’t do this. He’s my world, dad. He’s my world and he’s gone and everything hurts now,” I sobbed into his shoulder.

“Ok ok, it’s ok. I’m here for you. Let’s cool off and discuss this. I love you, Lukas. Let’s just sit and talk about this. I’m here and I’m listening,” dad sighed. He held me so tightly like he thought I might explode into a million pieces if he let go of me. “I’m here, baby.” 

He walked me over to the couch and we talked for the longest time. He said he would have to have a long talk with Ari and we could work out visits and time together, but that my home was with him and would be until I turned 18.

“I’m not ok with this, Lukas. You’re 17 and so young. You’re not ready for that and… he’s a man, Lukas. It’s not right. He’s a man and you’re my little boy,” Dad sighed.

“It’s only 8 years difference and in a few years it won’t even sound like much. Plus, he won’t even do more than hug me yet. He doesn’t want to be disrespectful to you. You’d rather I date one of the guys I hung out with here and end up having sex and alcohol and drugs like every other kid out here? You want me to go out with Derek? He’s my age!” I pointed.

Out of all my friends, Derek was the one my dad liked least. He was always getting into trouble and dad knew his parents from high school. They weren’t friends. His parents let him drink. Dad had forbidden me from going to his house.

“No! God no, Luc! Please!” Dad shook his head. He thought about it for a second then said, “I know Ari is the guy I would pick… if I had to pick someone. But you’re so young. You’re my little boy, Luc. Can’t it wait until you finish high school at least?”

“He’s the one I want, and I know he wants me too. Please, dad,” I begged and hugged him. He sighed and squeezed me tightly.

“It’s just so hard to think of you as grown up, honey. To me you’ll always be the little guy who cried whenever I set him down! I’ll give him a chance. I’ll try… Time just goes by so fast, too fast,” he thought aloud. 

He was trying to be reasonable. 

Maybe there was hope.

Chapter 11- Fix Your Boy

The week dragged on and I tried to be happier as dad tried to accept things.

He and Ari had a long talk and somehow Ari put dad’s mind at ease. He was good at making dad feel respected and he honored dad as my “keeper.” 

We tried to FaceTime as often as we could though dad wanted me to see some friends and hang out with my cousins more. I made an effort since he was being cool about Ari, but everyone I used to hang out with seemed so… not important anymore. 

Denise, dad’s religious girlfriend, started showing up every night. 

She made dinner and hung out with dad. I didn’t mind her at first, but the more she talked to dad the stricter he got about me spending so much time on my phone with Ari. Even when I just looked at my phone, dad would make an unhappy noise. 

Like most women dad dates, Denise was opinionated and wanted to change him. He was never “good enough” for the women he dated. He started changing into nicer clothes when he got home from work instead of the usual shorts and tank top he lounges around in after a long day.

They even talked about us going to her church. She said I’d like it and there were nice girls to meet. She knew I was gay, but she seemed to ignore that fact and think her church girls were what I needed.

It took a week, but that next Sunday dad made us go to her church. I guessed we were Christian now. 

It was one of those churches that had a rock band and served coffee. It wasn’t too horrible until afterwards when she kept pushing me onto girls I knew from growing up and had no interest in. 

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/5b76a40bbd6fb0fd153caf497eb9cfc0c97336f4/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6b565449483653674257356856673d3d2d3736323931343535372e313562353635326434303130346461353133393938353137393231352e6a7067)

Denise tried to set up events for me during the week with their youth group. I wasn’t excited about volunteering at their homeless thrift store, but it would be something to do and Dad seemed happy I was trying.

I told Ari about it and he laughed at the thought of me helping out there. He demanded pictures of me in a green volunteer vest. 

Denise kept pushing me to hang out with church people. I went along with most of it until one night I overheard them talking in the next room. Denise was telling dad how much she disapproved of Ari and me. Dad was just listening instead of defending me. That hurt. 

“He’s in rebellion. I can see it in his eyes. He needs a stronger father’s discipline! That’s why he seeks it out from other men and confuses it with love,” Denise said. She was basically insulting his manhood for not keeping me from the gay thing. 

I wanted to go in there and smack her. I waited for dad to speak up for me.

“You think so? The Khorasanis seem so nice… I really like Ari. I just wish Lukas wasn’t so obsessed with him… but you’re right. Lukas has always been so easily led,” Dad said. I went and sat next to my door so I could hear them.

“Of course they seem nice! Those muslims will do anything to get a convert! They see a weak little white boy needing guidance and they move in on him. Then they move on to his family and friends! It’s a big conspiracy! The governments over there have training camps for it! That’s how they get us. I read a news item online about it. They train for this stuff really hard! You just have to put your foot down, babe. If you don’t lead him, they will.” She was really working dad. 

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/eaca7c4450ee76058353195bdfbd8dcbfc1224b5/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f776a715057417937514a557152513d3d2d3736323931343535372e313562353635323530386164393139623539333037303732323733332e6a7067)

I heard her seal it with what sounded like a kiss then dad made this loud sigh like she was doing more.

“You’re right. I just… After his mom left I felt so guilty and tried to make up for it. He never asks for things and I feel bad saying no to him. He’ll be so hurt if I make him end it,” Dad said.

“Are you more afraid of hurting his feelings or losing him to a destructive satanic lifestyle? You’re his father and you need to man up about it. He’ll be upset but he’ll come around. We need to get him in church and feed his soul with things that are good for him,” Denise cooed. 

She was relentless. I felt my pulse racing and sweat break out on my neck. 

“He needs to be around people his own age. Maybe the church would be best,” Dad said.

“It’s what’s best for him. He’s a good looking kid like his daddy. He’ll open up and make new friends. It’ll be better for him. You’ll see.” She was pushing him hard. I hated her, but dad was in her web. I know how he gets when he’s into a new woman. He will completely change to fit what they want. 

I tried calling Ari, but his phone just rang. I sent him a message on the wifi monkey he’d bought me, but he didn’t respond. He’d said he had dinner plans with his family. 

I had a terrorizing thought that he was really out with some other boy who was probably better looking than me. I took my pillow and went to sleep in my closet.

I woke up to voicemails and texts from Ari. He went from happy to worried to frantic that I would do something crazy. I called him and he talked me down.

“I’m so sorry you hurt, Lukas. I wish I can be there to protect you, but he is your father. You must do what he says and be good,” Ari said. I could hear he was in the car and driving.

He was rushing to a meeting and couldn’t talk for long, but he did his best to console me. He told me to be good and talk to my dad when I could be alone with him. He said he would check-in with me in a few hours when he finished his meetings.

“Do not worry, my love. He will calm down and this will all be ok. I promise you I will not let anything bad happen and is only temporary! When you are of age, you will be mine for good and this will all seem like bad memory. Ok? I love you. I must go!” Ari assured. 

“Love you too,” I told him. 

+++ +++ +++ +++

“Hey there, kid. Your dad left for work,” Denise said when I left my room to find my dad.

I didn’t know what to say to her. She was making breakfast and told me to sit down.

“Listen, Lukas. Maybe it’s time we have a talk. Eat some breakfast,” she said and set a plate of eggs and toast in front of me.

“Things with me and your dad are goin’ pretty good now…” She paused like she was waiting for my congratulations. I just nodded.   

“Well so… We’re thinking about a next step. I want you to know that I care about you a whole lot and I plan on being around a long time. You need a good momma and you got robbed of that,” Denise said. She got a soft tone to her voice like she was trying to have a special moment here.

I didn’t know how to respond. I chewed a piece of toast so she wouldn’t think I was rude.

“Anyways, I know you’ve been talking to that muslim man. What’s his name, Ali?” she asked.

“Ari. My boyfriend’s name is Ari… Boyfriend… Ari,” I corrected her.

“Your father and I think it would be better for you to have friends here instead and focus on school. It’s your senior year and you should be enjoying it. Maybe you could try for the baseball team or band? I was a cheerleader and volleyball champ in my day!” Denise laughed like she had a fond memory. 

I wanted to stick my fork in her eye.

“I was doing cross-country and track teams,” I pointed out. I remembered Ari telling me to be polite. 

“Oh yeah? Yes! I do remember your dad talking about that. Well, listen now…” Denise adopted an awkward stance like she was about to drop a bomb.

“You remember that Mr. Finlen I introduced you to at the church? He’s a counselor and he specializes in therapy for kids like you,” She said. Bombs away.

“Kids like me?” I asked, knowing exactly what she meant.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/42f77876abf96f8352f63bb2374e024547804b42/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f65306336414d2d58336642416a413d3d2d3736323931343535372e313562353635333630623032633665383439383435323432363835382e6a7067)

“Well kids who are confused. I know you didn’t have much of a mom growing up so your dad probably was a little weak with you and… well that probably led to you having feelings for… men… It ain’t your fault, Lukas. I know that.” She bobbed her head around, weaving through the landmines that littered this conversation.

“It doesn’t work like that,” I said. I set down my toast and looked around the room for a way out of this conversation.

“No, I know. I’m not saying there’s anything wrong with you! That’s not what I meant, Lukas. Don’t get defensive with me. We just want to get you help. You have to see it from your dad’s side. He loves you so much and just wants you to have a normal life. This older muslim man has his claws in you deep, kid. You can’t see it now, but it’s bad,” Denise was spinning.

“That’s not true,” I felt panic rising in my chest. I was not going to cry in front of this lady. I was not going to show her she could get to me. I hated everything about her.

“Don’t get upset! You’re getting testy with me and I’m just talking to you, ok? Your dad and I just want you to go see Mr. Finlen. He’s agreed to squeeze you in tomorrow. No one’s trying to change you. We want to free you. Ok, kid? Your dad just loves you and wants to get you help,” she said.

The way she spoke with such confidence and control, added to the conversation I’d overheard with her and my dad, I knew he was going to go along with whatever she wanted. 

I knew what dad would do to keep a happy woman in his life. She would convince him that I needed to go to some camp and they would fix me and give me a happy life.

I started to answer back to her, but then it dawned on me that there was no talking here. She had her claws deep in dad. He’d never stand up to her. He’d find some awful compromise and eventually give in to what she wanted. 

I had to go. If I could get to Ari, he would help me. He would know what to do.

“If you think it’s best,” I said and sighed. She put her hands over mine and her face lit up like Christmas. She laughed and nodded.

“I’m so glad you’re open to it, Lukas. It gives me such hope. Sometimes kids are in such deep rebellion that only Jesus himself can save them. There is hope for you. I know you will find happiness with the right help. Don’t you worry, Lukas. It’s going to be all good,” Denise floated back to the kitchen and washed the dishes.

She cleaned up the living room and then told me she had to go to work. She popped her head in my doorway and waved goodbye.

“Don’t lie around all day, kid. I left my bike in the garage if you want to get some sunshine,” she said before floating away.

I heard her car drive off and hurriedly grabbed my backpack. I stuffed some clothes and supplies inside and went to the garage to find her bike. I had to go before they packed me off to anti gay camp. 

I knew I couldn’t bike all the way to Los Angeles, but I could bike the few miles down to the train station in Palm Center. 

I knew dad would be pissed. He’d blow up and track me down, but I wasn’t going to go down without a fight. If he wanted to rip me away from Ari and send me to anti-gay therapy stuff then he’d have to find me first.

I made it just as the train to LA was pulling in. I ditched the bike at a rack and secured it with the lock. I put the key into the little bag attached to the bar on it and ran into the station. 

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/8827dace387bc67c6a49be1ff15df1fca3c76163/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5434585a7654696f3449366243673d3d2d3736323931343535372e313562353635336664626331356234393930323631303437383634372e6a7067)

The ticket machine was easy enough to figure out and I fed it twenty bucks hoping that would get me far enough. I hopped onto the train and sped off towards Ari.

I fell asleep on the train and woke up when it was pulling into Union Station. No one had come by to ask about my train fare. That was kind of a waste. 

I got out and looked around for a transit map to figure out how to get to Ari. There was another train that went up to Glendale and then a bus would take me a block from his apartment.

I checked my phone on the ride up there. Ari must still be in meetings and dad was at work so he wouldn’t know I’d left. I thought about that for a minute. No one knew where I was or where I’d gone. There was something strangely freeing about that. The bus got to his block and I got off. I went to a juice place and played with my phone until Ari called.

“Are you heading home?” I asked after we’d said hello.

“I wish. I’m stuck in Ventura. I need go to Santa Barbara for quick assignment. My father has me busy. How are you, my love?” Ari’s deep voice stressed by a day of hard work made my stomach flutter.

“I’m here. I took the train to surprise you,” I said, feeling dumb for not checking on when he would be there.

“In my home? You are at my home? Your father sends you? Oh my love!” Ari glowed through the phone. Then the practical side of him hit. “I am far away and will not be back for hours!”

“It’s ok. I’m at the juice bar,” I sighed.

“No! I send my father for you. He work nearby. He will watch you,” Ari said as though I was his small child.

He called his father and then called me back as he drove up to Santa Barbara. He stayed with me on the phone until I saw his father come into the juice bar. I jumped up at the sight of him.

Mr. Khorasani had on an expensive looking suit that hugged his muscled frame. His lips curled into a smile when he found me. He brought me in for a hug then took the phone to talk to his son. He took my backpack and put it on his shoulder then led me out of the juice bar while he talked to Ari.

“My son worries for you,” he said when he’d hung up. He tucked my phone into my pocket and walked me down the block to his office. “Your father should not put you on a train without someone to receive you. What was he thinking?”

“Oh. He just… I mean… It was a… surprise?” I scrambled for answers and he saw right through me.

“He does not know you are here, does he son?” Mr. Khorasani’s eyes bored into me though he already knew the truth. I shrank under his intimidating glare. He opened the door to his building and nudged me inside. It was a long elevator ride up to his floor. I hadn’t answered him, there was no need.

“Please, sir. You can’t send me back there,” I started to beg when we got to his office. He had a top floor office overlooking the city with the LA skyline in the distance.

“It is your home, Lukas. A boy belongs with his family,” he sighed. He pulled one of the reception chairs up next to his oversized leather swivel-chair. He took a bottle of water from the small fridge behind his desk and offered it to me.

“Not anymore. They’re going to send me to therapy and probably one of the camps and…” I started to spill things. I couldn’t help it. I didn’t even know if Ari’s parents knew he was gay, but something about the power Mr. Khorasani held had me telling him the absolute truth.

I told him about Denise and what she’d said about them and about the anti-gay therapist. I told him everything except that his son and I had done sexual things. I was probably ruining Ari’s life, but I was holding on to a lot and my bag was full. It had to burst.

“Ok, it is ok. Come here, my poor boy,” Mr. Khorasani said. I stood and he pulled me in between his legs and into a hug. He felt so warm and he breathed against my ear like someone trying to soothe an angry baby. He rubbed my back and didn’t pull away when I collapsed against his chest.

“You’re going to be ok, Lukas. It’s going to be ok,” he said. He held me and slid me over so he could balance me on his thigh. I hugged him and cried, feeling drained of all that I’d been holding onto. He smelled like Ari and had his reassuring touch.

“Can I live with you?” I said when I finished with the tears.

“I wish. My wife would be so happy to have another little one to care for. But you belong with your family. Family is everything and I know we can fix things with your father,” Mr. Khorasani assured. He smiled and moved me back to my own chair.

“I hope I didn’t get Ari in trouble… I mean…” I trailed off and realized I’d kind of outed his son.

“I know who my son is and I support his choices. We do not discuss it, but he is good boy and make us proud. We care for you too,” Mr. Khorasani said.

He called my dad then and put him on speakerphone. It was lunch time at dad’s job and the two of them talked for a few minutes. Dad said he would come pick me up after dinner when the traffic died down. He sounded embarrassed and angry. He apologized to Mr. Khorasani and said he didn’t know what to do with me anymore. He sounded pretty deflated and hopeless. All he said to me was that he’d be there in a few hours.

I didn’t know what would come next. I didn’t want to go back with dad, but I couldn’t argue in front of Mr. Khorasani. He assured me he would help talk things out with dad and that I would be ok. I hoped he was right.

Chapter 12- My Best Behavior

“You could be hurt or kidnap! This is no good, Lukas. I love you so much I hurt to think of danger can happen to you alone on train! And your father does not even know you go! Give me phone, now!” Ari was pissed.

His father had brought me home from the office to have lunch and wait for him. When Ari arrived, he found us making sandwiches and talking in the kitchen. His mother was out shopping. His father left us to go back to the office.

“I’m sorry. I was desperate! They were going to send me to an anti-gay therapist guy. I had to get out of there! Please don’t be mad. I didn’t know what else to do!” I gave him my phone and sat on the edge of the bed as Ari paced back and forth in one of the bedrooms of his parents’ home. He set my phone on the dresser. I wondered if he was taking it back from me.

“You run to daddy for help, didn’t you? My princess was scared and make bad choice because his protector was not around for him. I was too busy with meeting. This is my fault, Lukas,” Ari sighed. 

He stopped pacing and knelt in front of me, looking so handsome in his work suit and tie. He slid his hands up my thighs and looked at me with hunger.

“I did. I need you daddy. Please don’t take my phone back,” I whispered and tried to look as innocent as he thought I was. 

I leaned forward until our foreheads touched and the thin line of his disapproving lips turned up at the corners to form a smile. 

“Please, sir,” I begged. He slowly melted and I felt a surge of relief push through me. 

“You are so beautiful. So much trouble, but so beautiful! Your father will be angered with you. How to punish an angel? Take his new phone away?” Ari reached up and pushed back the hair that had fallen over my face. 

He kissed me then gave me a playful shove so I fell back against the blanket.

“You’re taking my phone back for punishment? No, please!” I begged as I was sitting back up.

“I should! You were bad and if your father was not come to punish you then I will have to do it myself and spank the pretty pink ass, but no. You need phone. I find apps I need put on it so I keep eye on my Lukas. You will not disappear again.” Ari called me his Lukas. My heart gave a little jump. He kissed my cheek. 

“Thank you, sir. I won’t. I promise I won’t. I was desperate and so far from you,” I told him. 

“I get changed and then we get ready to deal with your father. He will not be so light with you,” Ari said. 

He got to his feet and struggled out of his suit. He stripped down to a crisp white pair of boxerbriefs that contrasted beautifully against his almond-toned, chiseled physique. They hugged his ample package and showcased the beautiful orbs of his thick, Persian ass.

“Is this your room?” I asked when he went to a dresser and pulled out a yellow t-shirt and red shorts. He slid them on with a nod.

“It was before I buy my condo. When we move to America this is room I stay in,” he said. 

I looked around to see little clues like the bottle of the cologne he always splashed on and a few pictures of him with friends. He stretched against the door frame of the closet and then came to lie down with me. 

We barely had time to snuggle before his mom came home. She hugged me and berated me for running away then hugged me again. I knew her opinion of my family life was low and me escaping from conflict with my father’s girlfriend brought it down a few more notches. 

“You come help me prepare for dinner! You poor boy. We cook and you tell me your troubles, yes? Don’t worry, sweet boy. We will make it better,” she said as she pet my hair. 

We made kabobs with beef and vegetables. She had Ari cut things up then I skewered them while she worked on an exotic rice dish. Ari and I grilled the kabobs in the backyard and his family started to filter in for dinner.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/9bb9d76d0fae286e3958bc943334c52a9a85d703/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f4566417a627344674465774d69513d3d2d3736343235323334382e313562356232633764663633643462373630393431303031323439342e6a7067)

Sajad, Ari’s oldest brother came out to find us in the backyard and Arash was right behind him. Ari was into his grill and didn’t notice his brothers sneaking up behind him. Sajad looked at me and held a finger up to his lips to tell me to stay silent. He gave me a wink like I was in on this prank. I nodded.

He sneaked up behind Ari and quickly wrapped his arms around him from behind. Ari jumped then yelled something in Farsi. Sajad just laughed and squeezed him tightly then started bucking his hips and singing some Persian tune while he ground his bulge against his brother’s ass. It was incredibly hot and Ari’s face as he squirmed told me this was an old and annoying joke.

Ari elbowed him hard and Sajad pulled back but still held him. They were both laughing so I guessed it wasn’t too serious. Ari glared at his brother but his smile said it wasn’t that serious. 

“What is wrong, my love? You find replacement for me?” Sajad laughed. He winked at me and it was clear he was speaking English for my benefit.

“Forgive him. His wife is repulse to him so he must find pleasure in others,” Ari clapped back.

Arash wasn’t interested in his brothers’ play, he walked around them and pulled me in for a hug and kiss to each of my cheeks. 

“Is good to see you, Lukas. He is heart-sick without you, and we all worry for your fate,” Arash whispered to me. That made my heart leap.

Sajad gave me the same greeting. He was the middle brother and more playful than Arash. I loved being in the middle of them. My own private Persian fortress. 

Ari’s dad came out last. There’s something about an outdoor grill that makes men want to stand around it. Ari tended to the kabobs and I stayed just behind him as the other men talked.

My dad was the last to show up just as we finished setting up the food. He had changed out of his work clothes and into a nice shirt and pressed jeans. Denise wasn’t with him, but her influence on his attire showed through. He was holding a duffel bag in his right hand.

Mr. Khorasani went to greet him and called me back down a hallway with my father. We went to his home office and he closed the door.

“I’m sure you two would like some privacy to speak,” Mr. Khorasani said, but he made no attempt to leave.

“I don’t even know what to say anymore, kid. I brought you a bag of your stuff. I don’t want you running away, but I can’t lock you up. You want so badly to get away from me,” Dad sighed. I expected him to be angry and yelling, but instead he just looked deeply sad.

“Lukas you belong with your family,” Mr. Khorasani said.

“I don’t want to go to an anti-gay camp. There’s nothing wrong with me,” I started to say.

“What camp? When did I ever bring up a camp? I’d never do that to my son! All I wanted was for you to reconnect with your friends and family and get out of the house to stop being glued to your phone all day. Believe it or not it kills me to see you sad.” Dad looked at me with concern.

“Denise said it! She set up a therapy appointment for me tomorrow and said I only like guys because I didn’t have a mom!” I protested.

“She what? She had no right to do that! She said she knew a counselor who could help you through this. I’d never send you to something like that and I know you’re gay. I’ve known since you were little and I loved and accepted you!” Dad sat down on the couch and spread his hands as if seeking help.

“She said you talked about it and agreed to send me to therapy and that Jesus would make me straight. She said muslims try to convert boys like me because we’re weak and easy. I heard her tell you that and you didn’t even defend me! You said I am easily led like being gay is something I was talked into,” I continued and felt my cheeks flush with anger.

“Well she did say that… I should have stuck up for you… but look. She just has a different opinion than you do on things. It doesn’t mean you two can’t get along. You have to be open to other people’s ideas. She’s conservative, but I know she cares about you. She’s a good person if you’ll give her a chance,” Dad reasoned.

“You still defend her! You know you’d let her talk you into sending me off to a camp like that! You always choose whatever woman tries to make you over! That’s fine dad… But if you get to choose her over me then I get to choose Ari over you!” I shot back.

“I’d never choose anyone over you! She’s not trying to make us over. You’re being dramatic! But I do like her and she likes me. I know you two will get along if you just give her a chance and get to know her. It’s not easy being single, Lukas. I have needs too. I can’t be alone for the rest of my life. You can’t ask that of me,” Dad sighed.

“And you can’t ask me to give up Ari, dad! I hate this. We both hate feeling like we have to choose. I love you and this sucks,” I said and sat beside him. 

He put his arm around me and pulled me to his side.

“It does… I love you too. I just don’t know how to fix this,” dad shook his head. “You’re my son and I can’t have you just taking off and disappearing on me. Do I lock you up? Take you to work with me? I don’t know what to do.”

“I might have suggestions if you’d like my help,” Mr. Khorasani offered.

“Please! I’m out of ideas,” Dad said.

“Would you like a beer? We can talk this out on the patio while Lukas goes to eat his meal,” Mr. Khorasani offered. 

Dad lit up at that. He hadn’t been allowed alcohol since Denise took over. He could certainly use a drink. 

I went and joined Ari at the table while dad and Mr. K went out through the kitchen. Ari had saved me a seat between himself and Arash. Ari tried to make conversation, but I was straining to listen as they debated my fate outside. I couldn’t hear them of course, but I had to try.

I got excited when I heard the door open, but then the clinking of bottles told me they were just getting more beer. Dad laughed at something Mr. K had said so it sounded like things were going well. Ari nudged me to eat my food and told me to stop being a “sneaky spy.”

“I fix your phone,” he said and set it next to my plate. “I add apps so I know where you are and I get alert when you move more than 100 feet.”

“That’s kind of crazy,” I noted and chewed on a grilled pepper.

“Is very crazy! I go crazy for you, Lukas. This is what you drive me to when you run away and get lost in giant city! I love you and want that nothing happens bad,” Ari countered. His family was growing interested in our conversation.

“I buy a new leash for my dogs that is with retractable cord!” Sajad joked from the other side of the table. “You can try with Lukas and see if collar does not irritate his neck too much.”

“Is not joke.” Ari barked and flashed angry eyes at his brother. I stifled a laugh and earned another wink from Sajad.

“What else do you put on his phone? I need tips for spy on Hana. My wife buy four kinds of lotion this week. I need app to approve her spending. Why does she need four kinds?” Sajad raised his hands and looked around for sympathy.

“To put up with you she deserve a gold bar every week,” Ari shot back then continued, “Lukas is young and need protection. He does not need to be out on his own like this. This is not to control him but to make sure he is not wander where we cannot find.”

I was enjoying the conversation and it distracted me from the impending doom of hearing my father’s verdict after talking with Mr. Khorasani. 

As I was finishing my plate, the back door slid open and I squeezed Ari’s hand under the table.

“Mehri, Arisht, join us in my office please,” Ari’s father said. 

I didn’t know who Mehri was but Ari’s mother rose and I realized I’d never heard her first name. Ari gave me a hopeful look then kissed my cheek and got up. They followed him to his office, but dad held a hand up for me to sit and wait. I sat back down with a sigh.

“Don’t worry. Your father look happy. I’m sure it brings good news. My father would not let you to wait like this if it was bad,” Arash said. He put his arm around me like Ari would. He had kind eyes and offered a smile that said he wanted me to feel better.

I waited for another ten minutes that crawled along slowly on the extravagant clock that hung in their dining room. The second hand moved at a snail’s pace like the battery was running out.

My mind raced with all kinds of horrible scenarios. Were they making plans to send me back with dad and set alarms for anytime I left my room? 

“Lukas, we are ready for you,” Ari said when he finally came back out. 

He looked at Arash’s arm around me and I swear I saw his teeth grind together while his eyes narrowed in. I got up and he shook it off, took my hand, and led me back.

I sat on the couch between Ari and his mother as dad and Mr. Khorasani leaned against his desk like they were about to give a presentation. This felt like that intervention show I’d watched with dad a few times. 

“Everyone here is in agreement and Ari has agreed to follow our terms,” dad said and then deferred to Mr. Khorasani with a wave of his hand.

“Lukas will stay here in my home for the summer. There are six weeks left and he will only be bored and get into trouble if sent back to the desert,” Mr. K said.

“Plus it will give me some time to get to know Denise and introduce you slowly to each other. I will talk with her about how she speaks to you. I know I haven’t stood up much to her, but this is a wake up call and I apologize for what she said and for not defending you. You didn’t deserve that and you were probably really frightened. I’m sorry,” dad added. 

“I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have run like that,” I admitted. Dad nodded and smiled. 

“And you will try with her too. In exchange for this six weeks vacation, you’ll come home when school starts with no arguments,” dad added.

“And you will visit home or your father will come here at least once a week. You will be polite to Denise the girlfriend and save any comments to her for private chat with your father. You will be polite and respectful to her face at all times,” Mr. K said.

“And I’ll speak up for you when I feel she’s crossed the line. Plus, there will be no therapy from the church guy. That was a ridiculous idea anyway, and I’m sorry you went through that. I will talk to her,” Dad sighed.

“But! There are rules you are to follow in my home and Ari has agreed to them. You must agree to them as well. This is not to be a place without rules and discipline. If you thought your father had too many rules, you will most definitely find things harsher here.,” Mr. K. turned to me. 

“Anything! Yes, sir. I’ll follow them. I can clean and help out and do whatever you need! I make good coffee too,” I said excitedly. Ari put his arm around me and brought me against his side.

“You do not leave or go anywhere without permission… Never! We know where you are at all times like my own children when they were younger. There can be no excuse. If you run again from either my home or your father’s when you are visiting then your time here will be over,” Mr. K said.

“Of course, sir. I’m so sorry for doing that. Won’t happen again. I promise!” My heart was pounding and about to rip through my chest with excitement.

“And Ari has agreed to rules as well,” Dad pointed. “This isn’t going to be some wild party summer for the two of you. You’re a boy and not ready for adult things.” 

“You sleep in your own bed in OUR home. If Ari spend the night it will be in his room… alone,” Mr. K. eyed his son with a suspicious scowl. Ari nodded along in agreement.

I didn’t know how to respond to that. I just nodded. I’d agree to anything they wanted. I couldn’t believe this was happening. 

“Yes, sir! Absolutely,” I nodded. I’d sign or agree to anything he wanted. 

“And you will work. You won’t return to the gym, but you will work in my office. I need a boy to copy and file and other things. There is no need to finish paying my son back for the phone, and you will have all the food and clothing and anything else you need here. The money you earn will go into college account your father has setup for your future,” Mr. Khorasani explained. 

“Thank you, sir! I will work hard for you!” I was practically screaming. 

“You will be on your best behavior. Any problems or arguing or breaking the rules and I’ll have you on the first bus back to me,” dad threatened as if that was necessary. I think he just wanted to sound as commanding as Mr. Khorasani, but he just looked like a little sidekick next to the muscled, Persian man. 

“I swear, dad! Perfect angel! No problems!” I couldn’t help myself. I jumped off the couch and hugged him. 

“I love you, kid,” he said as my arms wrapped around him. 

“Thank you! You too. Thank you.” I couldn’t contain it. I didn’t stop to think about being away from him or how he’d feel being without me. I probably should have, but I was too happy. I’d be here. I’d be Ari’s boy.

Chapter 13- Ari’s Paper Boy

“I don’t know if this is for the best or I’m being a total dumbass here, kid. But I just can’t have you lying around torturing yourself, hating me, and trying to run away. If you need anything you call and I’ll come.” Dad hugged me for the longest time.

I felt bad not going with him, but he seemed to have accepted it. Besides, it would only be for a short term. He said goodbye to everyone, gave Ari a private speech in a side room, and then headed home. 

He left the bag he’d brought for me. It had clothes, the monkey Ari had given me, and a small photo album with some pictures from my childhood. He’d packed it thoughtfully.

Ari helped me put away the few things from my backpack and the duffel bag in my new room. He gave me his old one and said he would sleep in the next room whenever he slept over. There was a small bathroom connecting the two rooms so we’d have a secret tunnel if we needed it.

His father came in and supervised for a few minutes, but then got bored with us once Ari pulled out a deck of cards. We weren’t even playing a game, just holding five cards in each hand and occasionally laying one down on the pile.

“He needs to be ready for bed and lights off by 10:30! Lukas works at my office tomorrow afternoon and in the morning he goes to shop with your mother,. And you, my Arisht have much to do tomorrow. You sleep soon as well.” Mr. Khorasani said before leaving. 

He left the door open and told us it was to stay that way. Neither of us minded, we were so happy to be together after a long week apart. 

Ari and I laid back against the pillows, holding the cards in our hands and talking. I was desperate for his arms

“Your parents are amazing! How did they both talk my dad into this?” I wondered aloud.

“My father is very persuasive man. He is good businessman. He speak practically with your father. None of us want that you run away or be sad or fight with his lady. Your father is also easy to persuade,” Ari noted. He set his cards down and pulled me over to his chest.

“It’s crazy! I mean this morning I thought I’d never see you again and now I’m here!” I had no idea I’d end up here. 

“We must be very good, little princess. Best behavior. Today was mark against us, and your father is not happy.” Ari pet my hair. 

“But it worked out ok. If I hadn’t run away then I’d be there now, sad and worried about going to the therapy. At least now that’s off the table,” I pointed out.

“Yes, but is not way to get what you want. We have new opportunity here. We show your father you can be law abiding and happy here. We show my father I am responsible with you and he does not need to watch over you as much. You can be my good boy for a few weeks and I know your father will let you stay here. This is goal, Lukas,” Ari is good at inspirational speeches.

“The gooooooaaallll,” I said it like the soccer announcers on the spanish channels do. 

Ari laughed and then tickled me until I begged him to stop. I sat up to escape him and saw his mother hurriedly rush away like she’d been watching us. Ari hadn’t noticed.

“Is serious, my baby. I want life with you. I want when this finish that you are in my home, the nest I will make for you. I want that you wake up in my arms every morning and wear my ring someday. This is goal. You are goal, the best I can hope for.” Ari got really serious and put his hands on my cheeks. 

It felt so good to have his touch again. I realized just how crazy I’d been this week without it.

“I missed you so much. I went crazy without you. I never want to feel that way again,” I told him.

“Then we work to make sure of it. Yes, my love? You will be my good princess?” Ari asked.

“Yes, sir,” I swore. He held me on his chest and we watched dumb funny youtube videos until his father came to tell us it was bedtime. Ari left and headed to his place to get clothes. He promised he’d look in on me when he got back.

I took a shower and got ready for bed. I found an old t-shirt of Ari’s in his drawers to sleep in. I dressed then opened the bedroom door as his father had said. 

By 10:30 sharp I was in bed and the only light in the room was coming from the hallway. I was so horned up from wearing his clothes and the smell of his cologne. I’d dabbed some on after my shower, but the door was open and I had to be good here.

Ari’s father passed and poked his head in to check on me. He looked concerned that I wasn’t asleep yet. He came inside and looked at me.

“Almost asleep, sir. I’m trying! I am!” I sat up and told him. I really wanted this to go well.

“Relax, boy,” Mr. Khorasani laughed at how anxious I was. “You had a big day and are too excited. Shall I sit with you? I used to put my boys to bed when they had trouble sleeping. I am expert-level daddy.” 

I sat up against the pillows and made space beside me. Mr. Khorasani settled in next to me and pulled me over to his chest. I turned towards him. He rubbed my back until I started to yawn.

“There you go, little one. Ready for dreamtime.” He talked to me in a quiet voice leaving lots of space between each word in a rhythm that lulled me into more yawning.

“You’re… getting… sleepy… little… one… So… sleepy… safe… in… my… home.” His deep, slow whisper reminded me of those ASMR videos on youtube that people use to relax. 

It made my eyelids feel heavy. I snuggled in against his heartbeat, another relaxed rhythm that made me give up the fight to keep my eyes open. I dropped off.

+++

The next morning I woke up before anyone else. The house was silent and I crept to the kitchen to get water. 

I poured a glass and then went to the window and watched birds hovering around a feeder hanging from a tree. I sipped my water and just watched them.

They were so free and had nothing to worry about. No one expected anything from them or told them how to fly. No one was pressuring them to do anything other than sing their songs and enjoy the free seed.

“My wife loves them so much in the mornings. She stands at that very window and watches them with the same look,” Mr. Khorasani’s voice surprised me and I wondered how long he’d been there. He turned on his coffee maker and then came to kiss my cheek.

“They’re amazing, sir. Your house is such a beautiful place,” I said and turned to watch him shuffle around the kitchen in a t-shirt and sleep shorts. He had thick muscular legs like his son.

“I make a nice nest for my family to enjoy. It is the goal of every parent, to provide a place where his family is safe and happy. Ari will do the same for you someday,” he noted without looking away from his coffeemaker.

Mrs. Khorasani came in next. She kissed her husband, then me. She had a long silk robe covered in a pattern that looked like a maze. I kept searching it for the exit. 

She made breakfast while Mr. K sipped his coffee at the table and flipped through the news on his tablet. He invited me to sit next to him. He told me about a wildfire burning in Valencia and some missing students in Mexico. I admitted that I never really got into the news.

“Is ok, Lukas. You are a boy and should be worried more about new clothes and shoes. Your world is very small here,” he smiled and kissed my cheek.

Ari stumbled in looking tired. He paused behind me to kiss the top of my head then went to make coffee. He was shirtless and wearing the plaid boxers he must have slept in.

“I check on you when I return last night, but you were sleeping so peacefully I dared not wake you,” Ari said as though a little disappointed that I hadn’t waited up for him.

“He was restless and I put him to sleep with my boring stories.” His father beamed like he had done Ari a great favor. Mrs. Khorasani came and set a glass of juice in front of me then ruffled my hair.

“We need to get this cut. It is shaggy and wild,” she noted the mess of blonde hair on my head.

“No! You will make him get the awful haircut of my youth! No, momani! You may have them shave the sides, but leave alone the top. I like is grown out and gets longer,” Ari said.

“If that is what he wants,” she shrugged.

“Of course. Yes, that sounds good!” I chimed in. I didn’t care about my hair, but if Ari liked it then that’s how I’d get it done. Ari beamed at me proudly. I was his.

“Ok. I take him today and he need new clothes. If he is to work for the company he need to look professional. I buy him nice button shirts and new pants,” she said. “He will be so handsome!”

“Thank you! I don’t think I have any office clothes. I’ll pay you back when I get a paycheck.” I thought that would be reasonable, but they all just looked at me like I’d cursed or spit on the floor.

“My children do not pay us! While you are here, you are our boy. There is no need for your money,” Mr. K said.

“Thank you, sir,” I said and got started on the bowl of strange oatmeal she’d put in front of me. Ari and his parents switched to Farsi and talked while we ate.

+++ +++ +++ 

My jeans are the nicest pants I had with me so I put them on after breakfast. I added a green polo shirt that was old and had been washed too many times, but it had a collar which seemed more appropriate. 

I wanted to go to the office with Mr. K, but his wife decided I needed a shopping trip and haircut first. I finished getting ready and then Ari came in to kiss me before he left for work. He told me to humor his mother and let her overspend on me since none of her kids let her shop for them anymore.

Mrs. Khorasani stuffed me into her Mercedes and we headed into LA. She took me to a salon on a street in West Hollywood that had lots of little boutiques and interesting stores. 

Ari had sent her some pictures of approved hair ideas and she shared them with the Persian stylist while they chatted in Farsi. Convinced that the guy knew what Ari wanted, she left me there to get her nails done.

“Her son is all about you! He gave very specific directions on how to cut your hair,” The stylist laughed. He was a tall, skinny guy and obviously gay.

“He’s so hot, bro.” I sighed. 

The stylist demanded pictures so I showed him some from my phone I’d taken of Ari and told him all about him while he got started on my hair. He went slowly because he kept asking for more info.

“Well just be careful and speak up for yourself. Persian guys are steamrollers. We mean well, but we sometimes forget there are two people in the relationship. I do it to my guy all the time. You’re a cute kid and I’m sure he sees you as his innocent, naive little treasure. Don’t lose yourself in him,” he cautioned.

I thanked him. He finished up with me and my hair looked pretty dope. He’d trimmed it down on the sides and left the top alone except trimming the ends off. 

He styled it and then delivered me to Mrs. Khorasani at the nail station on the top floor of the salon. She approved and gave him a nice tip.

I sat with her until her nails were dry and then she whisked me off to some boy stores on the street. She had me try on close to a hundred different things and her car began to fill up with bags just for me. 

She didn’t really ask my opinion on anything. She mostly talked to the sales associates and seemed to be having fun dressing me up. She kept me away from things that showed too much skin, saying that Ari would not approve.

I zombied through it, just changing clothes and texting with Ari. He said his mom was sending him pics of things and he liked my hair. He thanked me for being good for her and said it made her so happy to have a boy again to play dress-up doll with.

Ari met up with us at lunch time and put all the bags into his car. His mother had a committee lunch for some charity thing she did. 

I felt like a kid being passed off between parents. I didn’t mind it. Ari took me home to put away the clothes and change so I could go to his dad’s office.

I wanted to play around, but Ari said his father had called in the lunch order and would be waiting for us to bring it. I needed to taste him again, but I didn’t want to disappoint his father, especially not on my first day there.

“I guess we’re forbidden from the sex stuff, right?” I asked Ari as we drove to the restaurant to pick up the take-away.

“Actually no. This does not surface in the conversation,” Ari laughed. “I promise them I keep your body, mind, and heart safe. We agree for no alcohol, drugs, smoke, anything un-pure for my baby which is easy because I never will let you do these things anyways.”

“What about when I’m older?” I asked. Ari put his hand on my hair and laughed again.

“No, my love. Is not for you. If I find anything like this in your perfect princess body I will spank your bottom until it is the color of dark cherries. Then I hunt down whoever give these things to you and beat them harder,” Ari said in a tone that let me know he meant it.

“You are too young and your little brain still grows. Is very harmful and we must always know what enters our temples. I am responsible for you now. I keep you safe,” Ari assured.

“So we can still play around?” I asked excitedly.

“We will be careful and not present it to their faces, but they know we are in love and they know I will never hurt you.” Ari put his hand on my leg and rubbed up between my thighs.

We grabbed the lunch then headed to meet his dad. I started to get nervous when he pulled the car into the parking garage.

I’d put on one of the nice pairs his mom had bought for me. It was a very thin long-sleeved blue sweater with a simple v-neck that showed the top of my pale, smooth chest. 

She’d paired it with dark pants and a nice leather belt with some way over-priced black leather shoes that made me look like I could kick ass in them. Ari approved of it.

“What if I mess something up and cause problems? What if I don’t know what he wants me to do and he gets upset?” I started to protest when Ari parked.

“You are serious?” He smiled like I’d just said something adorable. I nodded and looked scared.

“Lukas, the job here is not to do work. The job is you keep my father entertained and listen to his boring stories and old jokes. He miss having a boy to idol him. If he give you something to do, he tells you exactly how to do this. You just listen and obey and smile a lot. I know he cares very much for you. Boys like my Lukas are not for serious work. You will see this. Just listen and obey to him,” Ari assured. 

He grabbed the lunch bag and then led me up to his dad’s office.

Mr. K was on a call when we came in. He waved us towards his desk and Ari set the bag down. I started to unpack it and noticed each of the three cartons had a name written on it. 

I handed the one labeled “Arisht” to Ari then set the one labeled “Boss” in front of Mr. Khorasani. The one labeled “boy” must have been mine. I held it up to show Ari and he just smiled. At least it didn’t say princess on it.

“You look so nice, Lukas. Very professional,” Mr. Khorasani said when he hung up from his phone call. He opened his carton and got to work on it.

“He is nervous about doing good job for you, father,” Ari said as he ate.

“I go easy. First day! I promise no tears,” Mr. K laughed.

“No, sir. I can do whatever you need. I just want to do a good job here,” I said

We finished up our lunches and then Ari went off for a meeting. Mr. K’s secretary gave me some envelopes and a stack of flyers. 

They were promoting a new low-income housing complex in LA and the flyers advertised a fundraiser for it. He gave me a little squishy sponge in a plastic case and told me to go add water to it.

His secretary was a tall, twiggy Persian guy who looked to be a few years older than me. He spoke in a slow, polished manner that quickly dissolved into an overly gay, gossip-hound once Mr. Khorasani walked away.

“So you bagged the son? I’ve been after that one for over a year now. Isn’t he just so incredibly hot? I just know his cock has to be huge. His pants just have that permanent bulge mark in the front that runs halfway down his thigh. I mean how are you even walking right now? You have to tell me! Tell me everything!” He gushed.

“I better get started on all this,” I blushed. I told him nothing.

“Fine. I know Ari isn’t into dark meat anyway! But a boy can dream,” he laughed. I took the boxes and went back into Mr. Khorasani’s office.

I sat in the corner and spread everything out on the floor then worked for an hour putting the envelopes together, sticking mailing labels on them and then using a stamper machine so we could mail them. 

Mr. K talked to me between his phone calls and emails. It wasn’t anything important. He rambled on about politics and how kids these days are all so angry with each other for no reason. I wasn’t sure what that meant.

By 5pm I was ready to go home. I’d only worked a few hours, but crawling around on the floor and stuffing envelopes had me bored and also left me with a few papercuts. I was glad when Mr. Khorasani said it was time to go.

“Come, Lukas. I find something for you,” he said and waved me towards him.

“Yes, sir?” I asked as I walked to his side. He had some page open on his computer that had a pictures of teens and a big rainbow banner over them,

“There is group for lgbt youth! They are at the high schools, but they have meetings so all come together and socialize for summer. See? There is one tomorrow evening with high schoolers from around the area.” He smiled and pointed towards the screen. 

“Wow. A club for gay kids would be cool. We had nothing like that in Desert Springs,” I noted. 

“You can go and make friends like your father wishes. This could be good for you and build ties to community your father will like,” Mr. Khorasani put his arm around me and pulled me in to perch on the arm of his desk chair.

“Oh they’re going to play mini-golf! That would be cool. But I’m not a member,” I said.

“No, look. Is open to all teens who are lgbt or allies. See? If your father see you will already have friends at the high school maybe he reconsiders and we keep you longer,” Mr. Khorasani said. 

It hit me that he was in on the plan with Ari to keep me here.

“Ok! That sounds really cool! Dad will like that I’m doing that! They do look nice,” I scrolled through their pictures. Dad was always on an endless quest for me to make friends he would approve of and this group looked like well-dressed, respectable people. 

I tried not to get too excited, but making friends here would make it harder for dad to take me away. This was what he wanted for me. I’d be out with kids my own age having super clean fun instead of moping in my room and texting Ari. This could work.

Chapter 14- Lukas Makes New Friends

My excitement to hang out with the LGBT fun group lasted right up until Ari came home and his father told him.

Ari painted a smile on his face but then asked to speak with his father in the other room. I was doubting his excitement for this plan as I watched them walk away and heard them raise their voices in Farsi.

I went to my bedroom and changed into shorts and a t-shirt since work was over. I went to the kitchen and found Ari’s mother starting on dinner. I helped her chop up some vegetables while the two men were off discussing my future at the mini-golf course.

I was kind of excited to make new friends, but Ari didn’t look happy about it and that’s what mattered most to me. I thought of how I would politely decline it if Ari’s dad was unmoved by whatever Ari was saying to him. I didn’t want any trouble.

I helped his mom finish the stew she was making. Ari and his dad came back and we ate dinner in the kitchen together at the smaller table. There was no discussion of whether or not I would be going to the lgbt mini-golf night. I didn’t ask. I’d just let it happen.

“I love having my boys here.” Ari’s mom smiled. The three of them switched over to Farsi once we started eating. I think they forgot I was there, but I was ok with it. It’s not always about me.

When we finished, Ari took my hand and led me back to the bedroom where I was sleeping. He closed the door even though his father’s instructions were to leave it open. He sat on the bed then pulled me to straddle his lap. He bounced me on his knees a few times then kissed me.

“Your dad said to keep the door open,” I reminded him when he settled down.

“He know I am not happy and need time alone with you… but we keep quiet, ok?” Ari cautioned.

He laid back on the bed and brought me with him. He slid his hand down the back of my shorts and cupped my ass. I pulled at his tie and loosened it then started to unbutton his shirt.

“Has been so long since I touch my princess like he needs. I will do my best to find more privacy time for us,” Ari said and kissed my neck.

I opened his shirt and rubbed my hands over those huge, furry pecs. I squeezed his little brown nipples and watched them puff up. I kissed down his chest then along the valley between his abs. I tasted his salty skin and inhaled his musk from a long day at work.

“I missed you, sir,” I said and looked up at him with the blue eyes he couldn’t say no to. He reached to put his hand on my cheek then fed me his thumb to suck on.

“We have a lifetime together, Lukas. Is hard now, but someday you will remember fondly the times we have to sneak around and follow everyone’s rules. I’ll make a nest for you nicer than my father’s. I’ll build a castle for my princess and we will fill it with little ones of our own. You want this, baby?” Ari growled. I rubbed against his bulging lap.

“Your lap or the dream?” I asked then added, “Do I really have to choose?”

“You do not. Both are yours and the dream is my promise to you. You are mine,” Ari said.

“This feels good,” I said as I bounced against him.

“I should make you beg for it since I let that you go to golf night,” Ari reasoned.

“I can go? Really? That’s awesome! For serious?” I smiled up at him.

“For serious is not good English,” Ari said. I almost laughed because he speaks English with a heavy Persian accent, but I didn’t.

“Sorry, sir… daddy… sir,” I said and kissed him.

“I forgive this, now you get prize for being my good princess today,” Ari said.

“I missed you today.” I raised my arms and he lifted off my shrit.

“I love these little boy tits. Pink nipples… so perfect.” Ari put both hands on my pecs and squeezed then roughly. I bounced on his lap and reached down to squeeze him.

“I want you inside me. I know it will feel so good in there,” I whispered.

“I will, but I want that it is special. I want your first time to be so great that you never forget a second of it,” Ari said.

“Something we’ll tell our grandkids about in 40 years?” I laughed.

“No, gross. They do not want to hear this,” Ari laughed and looked at me like I was crazy.

“If you make it super epic then everyone will want to hear about it,” I pointed out.

“I love you so much. I want that I come home from work everyday and satisfy my princess, eat a meal, and hold you til you fall asleep. Is simple life I want and you will make it special,” Ari sighed.

He lifted me off his lap then put me down on the bed and made me feel good. We spent an hour just exploring, touching, kissing.

“So good,” I echoed and laid back in exhaustion when we’d finished. It felt like a million degrees in here and our bodies were stuck together with sweat.

“Lukas,” Ari said weakly and lowered his head to kiss my shoulder and nuzzle into me.

I raised my arm then snaked it under his neck and held him on my chest. It felt so strange being the one to hold him. This heaving mass of overheated muscles. He slid his arms around my chest. He pushed his nose against my neck and kissed me again.

He kissed down my chest then started to bite at my right nipple. He sucked on it like he was trying for milk.

We laid there recovering and then remembered his parents were home and we were behind a locked door. Ari pushed me off to the shower and we washed each other down. He opened the windows and collected the dirty blanket from my bed.

“We must wash this,” he laughed. “It smell of our achievement!”

We got dressed for sleep then checked the hallway to hear his parents watching tv in the living room. We sneaked out to the laundry room and loaded the washer with the blanket and some dirty clothes we had.

He had no idea how to work it, but I figured it out. We closed the laundry room door. We went out to the living room to greet his parents like we hadn’t been fucking around in their house.

“Is that the washer? I didn’t put on laundry,” his mom said. She set down her book and looked at us with confusion. It was kind of strange that Ari had a thicker Persian accent than his parents did. I wanted to ask about that, but now was not the time.

“Lukas like to clean. I try to tell him no, but he does not want cause trouble for you,” Ari swore.

“Oh dear. It is no trouble at all. He is a very good boy,” she smiled and then went back to her book.

I sighed with relief but then caught Ari’s father’s eyes. Mr. Khorasani peered at me with a look on his face like he knew what was up. I quickly looked down at my feet.

“Is nearing bedtime for the boy. You have kept him up late enough. We must get him used to a responsible,” Mr. Khorasani said.

“I’ll put the clothes in the dryer when they finish. You get to bed,” Mrs. Khorasani added.

“Yes, father. I will put him to bed now,” Ari took my hand and led me back towards my room. We found a fresh blanket in the hall closet and he spread it over my bed while I finished getting ready.

He held me and did the same things his father had done to get me to sleep. He talked in a slow rhythm and rubbed my back. He kept me there against his chest until I yawned and drifted off.

+++

The next evening found me in Ari’s car in the parking lot of the Golf N’ Kart. It was a sprawling place squeezed in between two freeways.

They had an arcade, go-kart track and mini-golf for kids, but the concession stands had drinks for adults to enjoy as well.

The LGBT group had a small check-in table near the entrance for the lgbt youth united. Ari eyed the kids working the booth with suspicion as we waited in the air conditioned car. It was early evening but the sun was still blazing.

The group table had three kids in matching shirts. There were two guys and a girl, or two girls and a guy. It was hard to tell from back here. There were a few kids gathered at the side of the table.

They looked like regular kids. I wondered if they were all gay or maybe some were allies. Would it feel weird being a straight kid going to this? Like how I feel at events at my high school back in the desert?

“They look like nice kids, but I don’t trust the Persian one. See how his chest puffs out? He is scoping his prey. He will see my Lukas as an easy prize he can steal from me.” Ari was sizing him up.

“He is not! He’s selling wristbands for the event. He’s probably a nice guy. C’mon, let’s go check it out.” I tugged at his arm.

Ari had the wallet with the money I’d need to get in. Ari sighed, gave me a kiss, then rubbed my bottom.

“Ok, we go. I will keep eye on you from distance. If you need me you text. If I text, you answer. If I do not feel is safe here, I take you home. Deal?” Ari looked so uncomfortable with this.

He was wearing a tight tank top and small shorts with new running shoes.

He’d picked out my clothes; a white t-shirt and the blue sweatpants his mom had bought me. They were way overpriced and so comfortable.

They had ridiculously huge white drawstrings in the front that dangled under my shirt. I wore the white vans she’d bought and didn’t look too bad.

“Yes, sir. I promise,” I held up my phone to show it was fully charged with the volume on full blast. He kissed me once more and then sighed again.

“You are so beautiful. They will pounce quickly.” He nibbled on my ear. “Lukas, you even smell incredible. This is no good, princess. Maybe you should eat onion first. Are you hungry? I buy you garlic onion rings so you are not hungry for the golf time.”

He laughed and I smacked his chest. I got so turned on seeing him jealous and we hadn’t even gone in yet. But it also upset me to see his anxiety here. We both knew I needed to grow some roots here if I wanted to stay.

He finally let me out of the car when his friends pulled up. I hadn’t met them before. They looked just like him, but were a little smaller. They completely ignored me, which meant they respected Ari but didn’t feel familiar enough with him to address his boy.

Ari led me up to the booth and asked to buy a wristband from the Persian kid. He flashed him cold eyes and the way he asked for a ticket sounded like a threat.

“This is for high school kids…. Sir. Maybe you were looking for a more adult meetup? I think we’re the only group scheduled here tonight.” The Persian kid had a tone like he thought Ari might be a creeper.

Ari waved at me and brought me to his side.

“Is not for me! Is for my boy. I am clearly not for your event. I do not need kiddy golf time,” Ari growled.

I could feel the tension rising off of him, but he was keeping it calm and trying hard so I’d have a nice time.

“Your… boy? Oh, hey! Didn’t see you behind him. What high school are you from?” he asked and offered his hand.

I started to raise mine, but Ari took it and held my hand at his side. I was kind of embarrassed when he did this, but the Persian kid seemed to understand.

“Lukas is new here. We live in the zone for Glen North so he will go there when it start,” Ari answered for me.

He gave Ari a clipboard to put down my information. I noticed Ari put his own cell phone number instead of mine. I was surprised to see he knew my birthday. I realized I didn’t know his.

“I go to Glen North! I’m Dylan! Friends call me Dyl. Cool! We need more guys in our club. It’s mostly girls.” His eyes lit up and he handed me a wristband. Ari took it and handed him a few twenties.

“Oh, it’s only ten bucks, sir. This is too much,” Dylan said and tried to hand some back.

“Is donation. I want that Lukas has club of friends for fun time,” Ari said.

“Thanks, sir. We have fundraisers but they don’t get much. We are always looking for sponsors if you want to donate more!” Dylan was warming up to Ari.

“I’m Lukas. Nice to meet you,” I said with a little embarrassment. Ari secured the wristband on me then nudged me towards the entrance.

“Just go inside and look for the Glen North sign! I’ll be there in a few,” Dylan said as Ari guided me away from him.

I could sense Ari’s anxiety. He didn’t want me here, and especially at an event he was too old to participate in. I knew this was hurting him, but we both knew it would be good for our plan to keep me here. I’d get cemented in this community so dad couldn’t pull me back to the desert.

Dad had sounded so excited for me when I’d called him earlier that day. He said he missed me, but he knew this was for the best right now.

He said things weren’t going too well with Denise so he was glad I was somewhere she couldn’t upset me. She hadn’t taken it well when he told her he’d left me in Glendale with the Khorasani family.

She told him he was stupid and a real man would make the tough choices for his children. I was surprised he told me she said that, but he sounded like he was desperate to talk about this with someone. She was a mean person and dad seems to attract those kinds of ladies.

He apologized again for what she’d said about me being gay as a result of not having a mother in my life. That really got to him and he knew it hurt me. He’d been the best dad he could be and I reminded him of that.

I told Ari everything he said.

“Your father is a light boy like you are. He needs a man, someone he can follow who will protect his heart.” Ari had always hinted he thought my dad wasn’t entirely straight.

“He’s not  gay!” I laughed.

“Is not this gay or straight. He is man, of course. And he like his ladies, but look how easily he is persuaded by me and by my father. He know we are real men who will protect you better than he can do. He know we will never let you be hurt like you are hurt in his own home! We will never let anyone speak of you as she did. He know you have the safety you need here with us. Perhaps he need that for himself as well,” Ari noted.

I didn’t respond to that. I couldn’t picture my father dating a big Persian guy like Ari or his father. I’m built like my dad, small and compact but with good definition. We might not be towers of muscles like these men are, but my dad could hold his own when he needed. 

+++ +++ +++

Ari left me under the Glen North sign where a few girls were chatting. They introduced themselves and Ari hung back with his hand on my shoulder for support until he  felt safe enough to go chill with his friends.

A few minutes after he left, Dylan showed up with two other guys. He smiled at me and moved right into my personal space. I backed up against the wall and looked around for Ari.

“Lukas! I want you to meet Talha and Bagram. They go to Glen North too! I hope you’ll join our club. We do lots of fun stuff,” Dylan said. They were both skater looking Persian guys with their socks pulled up over their calves, long shorts, and tank tops. I got head nods from each of them.

They joked around while I hung back and followed them. We got a quick speech from an older lady with a clipboard who reminded us we were representing an organization and to be on our best behavior.

I finally saw Ari when we got our putters and balls. He was laughing with his friends, two muscled, dark guys in tight shirts and shorts that showed off their bodies. Ari caught my eyes and looked as if to ask if I was ok.

I raised my yellow-tipped putter and smiled to put him at ease. I wanted to run over there and bounce on his lap, but I knew that I needed to make friends here and be good so I could lock that lap down for a long, long time.

“You ready, Lukas?” Dylan asked. He handed me a ball. I nodded and took it.

I was ready to do this.

Just two months ago I couldn’t have imagined living in LA with a wealthy Persian family and dating their muscle-hunk son. 

I couldn’t have imagined being in a group of gay kids and being out in a community that didn’t even raise an eyebrow at them. 

I was definitely ready. I wanted all of this so badly and I’d do whatever it took to be here, to be his.

Chapter 15- A Boy in The City

I woke up early that morning since the Khorasani family kept insisting on an early bedtime for me like I was a small child. 

I found the stack of clothes and folded blanket from last night’s laundry perched neatly on a desk in my bedroom. His mother must have folded them and put them there.

I wondered if Mrs. Khorasani had any idea the dirty things her son did to me on that blanket. 

I went to take a quick shower and then peeked in to see Ari sprawled out on his back. His perfect, muscled torso was spread out in every direction. 

I crept out of the bathroom that connected our two bedrooms wearing only a towel around my waist. I took it off and finished drying myself while watching those massive, furry pecs rise and fall with peaceful breath. 

He was so warm when he slept that the blanket was pushed down around his thighs and his bulge rose like an ant hill in his white fleece shorts. I rubbed the towel through my hair and then hung it up back in the bathroom.

I should have gone to get dressed. Mr. Khorasani would be up soon and he’d expect to see me while he made his coffee. He liked our morning talks. 

But the sleeping giant in the next room drew me back like a magnet. I went and crawled naked into his side. He didn’t move for a minute. I just laid my head on his chest and snuggled into his warmth.

He let out a half snore and then slid his arms around me. It finally registered with his brain and he awoke with a start. He kissed and snuggled me then I started to feel the lump in his shorts grow. I kissed down his chest and started to touch his awakening shorts. 

Ari stretched out on the bed and spread his muscled thighs while I went in for what I craved. He let me explore him like I needed. 

He yawned and checked something on his phone while I groped around, then I heard a photo snap sound and I looked up at him.

“Mmmm,” I said with my lips muffled against his chiseled abs.

“Is so precious, those baby blue eyes staring up at me with those pretty pink princess lips worshipping daddy. I love my Lukas so much.” Ari snapped another then put his phone down and things got serious.

“I need you inside me. I’m so ready,” I whimpered. “Please, Ari.”

“You are so beautiful, and so very not ready. I want that things are perfect and we can take our time.” Ari leaned down and kissed me.

“But I want to be yours,” I told him. 

“Of course you are mine. I protect you and give you my promise.” He put a hand to the back of my head while I kissed down his abs and lipped at the waistband of his shorts. 

“You protect me?” I loved the sound of that. 

“Like a warrior, my love. I die before my princess is harmed. I never pass you along to another. A real man does not engage a princess unless he can give him what he need. I know you are princess and meant only for me,” Ari swore.

“I’m your princess?” I asked. I liked the way he put it. I could live with that.

“Of course! I tell you this every day,” Ari said like this was an established fact. He pushed his fingers through my hair as I pulled down the top of his shorts. 

“I love you, Lukas. This is heaven! So good! My princess!,” Ari moaned. 

He let me explore him and please him while he turned me upside down to do the same. We were quiet, and by the end of it, we were spent. 

We showered together then dried each other before going off to change for the day.

+++

I was the first out and went to the kitchen to find his dad sitting at the table wearing an open robe that showed his hairy, muscled chest. I couldn’t help but take him in. He had every right to be proud of his body. 

He turned when he heard me and offered a smile. He brought me in for a morning hug and I got a look at the blue boxer briefs that covered his lap and hugged a large lump between his furry, muscled thighs. I hoped Ari grew to be just like him when he was that age.

I felt like a total perv lusting like that after my boyfriend’s father, but his body was perfection. He was even older than my own father, but something about the way he moved, spoke, touched me… I couldn’t help myself. 

To him, I was just a young boy who needed a strong, protective family. I could see in his eyes that he had nothing but good intentions for me. The perv attraction was most definitely a one-way street from me to him. 

“Good morning, Mr. Khorasani,” I said as he hugged me and kissed my cheeks.

“Good morning, little one. You are being a good boy?” Mr. K asked.

“Yes sir,” I swore. “Best boy ever.”

“I know you are, sweet boy. You are dressed for office. This is good. We have much work today. There is breakfast on the counter,” he offered. 

I had on khaki joggers with white converse and a long-sleeved green t-shirt with little dolphins swimming across the chest. I grabbed a bowl of oatmeal and a glass of juice then slid into the chair next to Mr. K while he played with his phone.

I ate my breakfast and tried not to think of him. He never closed his legs or crossed them. He had them spread open and his bulge rested on the seat between them. He made conversation, but I couldn’t fully focus. I kept looking down between his thighs and thinking about how good Ari had felt this morning.

“Good morning. Lukas, you woke up early?” Ari asked as if he hadn’t been practically breeding me in his bedroom. He kissed his father’s cheek from behind then came to do the same to me. He had on a black suit and tie. He was dressed for work.

“You’re going in early?” Mr. K asked as Ari sat down. I got up and went to make him a plate for breakfast.

“I have meeting in Corona then some in Orange County. Thought I’d get early start with the traffic. It would help if I can take Lukas and use carpool lane. It would save me at least an hour there and back,” Ari said. 

I got him a plate of eggs, toast, and some weird bean thing his mom had put out. I got a little spark of hope. It would be awesome to spend the day tagging along with him.

“Lukas has his own job,” Ari’s father said. “I have him filing today. We need to get through those boxes so we can redo the conference room. The designer is eager to get started.”

“Fine, fine, but if I don’t make it back for dinner I’ll tell mom it’s your fault and you can face her wrath,” Ari laughed. 

I set his plate in front of him and then went to get him a fork and coffee.

“Your brothers are coming over tonight to watch the football match. They’re bringing friends. Oh, Lukas! Why don’t you invite a friend from the mini-golf you went to? Have any of them called you?” Mr. Khorasani asked. 

He reached down and adjusted himself in his boxer briefs as I came back to the table and sat down.

“I don’t think so. Have they, Ari?” I asked. 

I remembered he’d put his phone number on the registration form. He fished his phone from his pocket and scrolled around.

“The Dylan boy sends two texts. I do not reply,” Ari said bluntly. 

He hadn’t been happy seeing me with other guys while he was with his friends at the mini-golf. Dylan had been nice and respectful under Ari’s watchful eye, but Ari didn’t trust him.

“Ok then invite him over! We can order pizza for the boys and I can see if he will be a good friend for Lukas. It’s important we build a network for him here. I must carefully approve the friends he makes here. His father will be pleased if we find him a respectable crew,” Mr. K said.

Ari looked uncomfortable, but he followed his father’s command and typed out a text while he ate. He sent a few texts back and forth but didn’t show them to me.

“Ok, your little friend come at 7. I must go before the traffic is unbearable,” Ari said. 

He finished his food and then kissed my cheek as he headed out. He left his plate on the table for me to take care of.

“I know he is not happy, but is important you make friends here. A boy needs friends and I intend to find you good ones your father will approve of.” Mr. Khorasani leaned over towards me and put his elbow on the table. 

“I don’t want to upset Ari,” I admitted. “I want to make him happy. I just want to be with him.”

“As pretty as you are, your father does not send his son off to become a lap boy for Persian men.” Mr. K laughed. 

I looked up at him with alarm at his blunt language. He knew what I was to his son and seemed to accept it. 

“You are here to make friends, little one. You are here to have a fun summer and grow. You are on the edge of becoming a man and your father wants you to make good choices.” He put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed it. 

“I am, sir. I love it here. You’ve been so awesome to me.” I caught his eyes and felt a flutter in my stomach thinking about how he probably knew exactly how far I’d given in to his son.

“We love you, Lukas. You make my son so happy and I know you will be a good match for him. I never have seen him care for someone like he does for you. I am pleased with his choice and I hope you can be happy here. You are turning him into a responsible man who thinks of his family and future,” Mr. K said. 

He gave my chin a little chuck with his fist then sat back in his chair.

“Thank you, sir.” I ate my oatmeal; unsure what to say.

“One caution though,” Mr. K started. 

“You are a respectful and gentle boy… It is what we love about you most, but you must learn to speak up with my Arisht. My son is loyal and his heart is clearly with you. But Persian men can be bulldozers. We often treat our weaker mates as children. Our women learn early to speak up and be heard in appropriate ways. If you do not do this, he will think it is his duty to know your heart rather than ask it what it wants or needs. You must remind him your voice works.” Mr. Khorasani rubbed my cheek.

“Sometimes it’s hard,” I admitted. I hated to contradict him. Disappointing Ari felt like a stab to the heart.

“You should know when it is appropriate. Never in front of others. And NEVER in front of family. A Persian man does not like others involved in his relationship. If you were not so young and still under your father’s protection, we would leave Arisht alone in his care for you. But I gave my word to your father you would be protected here, body and heart. I try to give it over to my son as he proves he can handle it,” Mr. K assured.

+++

Mr. Khorasani kept me working in his office for most of the morning. He was busy with calls and meetings, but he’d check in on me periodically I was doing mostly meaningless work. He had me refiling his files. Apparently his old file folders weren’t good anymore. Some were tearing and others had broken tabs on them. 

His secretary gave me two boxes of folders that were heavier and more durable. I crawled around behind his desk emptying old files and putting them into new folders.

Between calls he would roll his chair back and check on me. I found lots of duplicate forms and made a stack for him to go through. He was pleased with my work.

For lunch, he sent me down the block to pick up Japanese food. I had to go around the office with a menu and then write down everyone’s orders. 

His secretary said the girl who usually takes the orders was out for the day and he seemed happy to have me doing the grunt work. I didn’t mind and it was good to be off the floor after filing all morning.

When I walked outside the building I realized it was the first time in awhile that I’d been out on my own without a Khorasani man to supervise me. It felt strange. I passed a group of businessmen and I looked down, like meeting their eyes was forbidden.

I realized I’d come to view important looking men as higher life forms. There were submissive boys like me and dominant men like Ari. Then of course there were other guys who didn’t participate in this dynamic at all. I’d never seen the world like that before. It’s hard to explain it. 

I made a game of meeting their eyes and then dropping mine when they were of Ari’s breed. They came in all ages, shapes, and colors. They’d look me in the eye and I’d instantly register them. 

Boys like me would get an upward head nod and smile. Men like Ari would get a downward head nod of respect, and I’d move out of their way. I didn’t want to send any of the real men a wrong signal. I was respectful and moved away from them to avoid confrontation.

I made it to the Japanese place and found it bustling with a lunch crowd picking up orders.

The place was small and there wasn’t really a line at the counter, just a mob of pushy people. I waited for my turn, but new people came in and moved in front of me. I hung back hoping one of the two guys taking orders would wave me forward. They didn’t.

“You have to push in or you’ll be here all day.” I heard a voice just behind me to the right and then felt a heavy hand on my shoulder pushing me forward. “Excuse us, we were here first.” 

He guided me up behind a girl who was paying. The crowd around us didn’t object.

“Oh, thanks,” I said and looked over to see a wide smile of pink lips and almond skin. He looked Japanese, but that could have just been the restaurant around him. There isn’t much diversity where I grew up in Desert Springs. He had these warm brown eyes that were focused directly on me.

I met his eyes and instantly registered him as a man like Ari. I lowered my eyes respectfully but there wasn’t a place to move to. The crowd kept me front and center for him. 

He had black hair that was shaved down on the sides but long on top as it poked out from beneath his backwards Dodgers cap. He kept his hand on my shoulder, and guided me as we made it to the front of the line.

“I need this,” I said like an idiot and handed the order list to the cashier. 

I could feel my voice shaking. I couldn’t focus with this man’s hand on me. I smelled his cologne as he pressed in beside me. It wasn’t the heavy musk like Ari held. His was cleaner, but just as clearly masculine. He was almost Ari’s height but not nearly as thick and muscled. He was lean and toned but had a firm grip that let me know he could protect what was his.

“Sure, boss.” The cashier looked at the slip and started punching it in.

“Looks like you have a lot of friends to feed,” the guy holding my shoulder said.

“Oh, it’s the office where I work. They sent me… You want something? You can add it. I have cash!” I said and pulled a stack of 20’s out of my pocket. 

A man like him, a man who had helped me navigate the chaos to place the order, deserved a free meal.

“Woah, high roller. We could go somewhere nicer with that stack,” he laughed. He gave his order to the cashier and I handed him the wad of bills to give the cashier.

“We could, but the office might fire me,” I laughed. 

I felt the need to entertain him while we waited. He had a permanent smile and got our number from the cashier. We shuffled off to the side and found a tiny spot to wedge into between an aquarium and the wall. I ended up on the aquarium side and he had me trapped with his back to the crowd.

“I’m Kaito by the way, and you?” the guy said as I looked at the colorful fish swimming around.

“Lukas. I’m Lukas,” I stumbled through my name like I was new to speaking.

“Cool name. What do you do at the office?” Kaito asked. 

He put an arm up on top of the aquarium, blocking any escape route. I felt guilty knowing Ari wouldn’t approve of me being out alone for this very reason. He wouldn’t want a strange man cornering me in a crowded place. His lips would curl up angrily seeing me touched by another.

“This morning I crawled around on my hands and knees taking things out of old folders and putting them in new ones.” I joked. I laughed nervously and looked down.

“Sweet! Maybe if you get the lunch order right they’ll let you staple something this afternoon,” Kaito laughed. He had a great laugh, the kind that would make any statement seem hilarious.

“Stapling is way too high to hope,” I shrugged and tried to play it cool. 

I would disarm him with dumb jokes until I could get the lunch order. I felt my heart pounding and forced a smile. “What about you?”

“Well my business card says software engineer, but I mostly eat popcorn and play video games.” Kaito pushed back a few locks of hair that had fallen from his baseball cap down over his intoxicating eyes. He winked at me.

“They give you a business card? I don’t even have a name tag,” I lamented.

“You’ll get there, kid. It took me six months before they’d let me touch the files. Sounds like you’re climbing that ladder fast,” Kaito laughed.

“Oh! Hey!” He yelled suddenly. 

Someone bumped him from behind and he lurched forward. He slid his arm around me to buffer me as he knocked me against the wall. His chest rubbed against mine. It felt different from Ari’s but no less strong. He had hard pecs and my nose brushed his neck. I closed my eyes; inhaling his cologne. He pushed back before I hit the wall.

It was a weird moment. Our eyes locked and he kept his hand on my back, his arm around me. He used the other hand to push us off from the wall, but then we just froze and stared at each other awkwardly. I felt his heartbeat pounding as fast as mine and I felt a stab of guilt at having another man’s hand on me.  Ari would be upset.

“Sorry, kid. You ok? That guy backed into me and we almost knocked over the aquarium. Had to save the fish,” Kaito said but didn’t back away.

“Yeah… No… gotta save… fish… good fish,” I was letting whatever words I could find escape me. Kaito laughed at my awkwardness.

“You’re cute. I’m sure you get that a lot, but well… you’re cute,” Kaito said and bit his lip like he shouldn’t have admitted it. 

Seeing him look shy and guilty added a whole other dimension of handsome to his face. I had to get out of there. This had gone too far.

“Oh um… I have a…” I wasn’t sure how to finish that. I’d almost said owner, then daddy. Something about what I had with Ari didn’t feel like “boyfriend” was sufficient.

“Right! Yes. Of course you do.” Kaito backed off and checked behind him.

“I mean. You’re totally…” I smiled like I wanted to say he was hot. I couldn’t say that.

“Yeah, bro. You’re totally… too,” Kaito joked.

He looked behind him as someone called a number from the counter. “That’s us!” 

We both sighed relief that this awkward exchange was over. Kaito went to the counter and grabbed two large bags.

“Oh! They put yours in with everyone else?” I realized I’d been gone a long time from the office and needed to get back.

“Looks like it. But you probably need help carrying anyways. I’ll help you and then get mine to go. I get a long break.” Kaito smiled.

We argued back and forth about my carrying ability. I didn’t want Kaito going to the Khorasani office with me. I didn’t know how Mr. K would react to me bringing a stranger.

He insisted on helping though. He carried both bags and followed me back to the office. He told me about a new game he was working on and tried to make conversation.

When we got to the office, we put the bags on the table near Mr. Khorasani’s secretary who eyed us with suspicion. 

We opened a few cartons until Kaito found his. He grabbed a fork and napkin then turned to leave.

“Hey, um,” he said and looked back at me awkwardly. 

He set his carton down and then reached for his wallet. He looked at me like he was unsure of something and then sighed.

“Since you bought me lunch, maybe I can return the favor some time. As friends, of course. You seem pretty cool.” Kaito fumbled with his wallet and pulled out a card. It was sky blue with little animated birds flying over it and his info. 

I didn’t reach for it so he pushed it towards the front right pocket of my pants. It slid into my pocket and I felt instantly guilty.

I said nothing. I looked down awkwardly.

“Cool… well,” Kaito fumbled for words. “Thanks for lunch.” He turned and grabbed his carton then headed towards the elevators. 

I watched him leave as everyone came towards me to root around for their lunch orders.

“Who is that?” Mr. Khorasani’s voice came from behind me. I wheeled around and looked at him with scared eyes.

“He helped me order and then carry stuff back… I told him I have a…” I again didn’t know how to finish that sentence. Mr. K looked at me and registered my guilt and shame.

“Ah, yes. I should not have sent you alone. Arisht will be upset when he learns of this error. It was my mistake and not yours. A handsome boy should be chaperoned in this city,” Mr. Khorasani sighed.

“No! It wasn’t like that. But um… here. He put this in my pocket.” I took Kaito’s card from my pocket and handed it to him. 

It made him sigh even deeper. He studied it then put it in his pocket with a nod. He took his lunch container and then waved for me to follow him back to his office.

“I wasn’t flirting, sir. I promise! I…” I started to explain but Mr. K held up his hand to stop me.

“You are a very handsome boy. It is natural for you to attract suitors. This is not your fault. You are young and from a very small town that preserved your innocence. There are many in this city who will see your innocence as an invitation,” Mr. Khorasani explained.

“I think he was just being nice,” I lied. I must have sounded desperate because Mr. K put his food down and reached to pull me into his chest.

“His intentions were clear, and it is not your fault. I don’t want you to feel ashamed of your beauty or of what it inspires in others. My son chose the best and others will seek it as well. Your father was right to be cautious of leaving you in Los Angeles,” Mr. K explained.

“I love Ari! He’s the only one I want,” I exclaimed.

“Of course you do and he loves you very much. I will make sure you are accompanied next time you are sent on an errand. Arisht is right to be cautious with you. To me you are just an innocent boy, but to other men you look like prey. It is not your fault. I’ll make sure you are chaperoned for protection.” He patted my back and then sat down to eat his lunch.

I picked at my lunch. I felt guilty and dirty. I knew Ari would be upset. I should have ignored Kaito and not let him help me bring the food back. I had failed.

Chapter 16- One of the Boys

“I’m stuck, baby. I try to get to you soon! These cars do not move, my love,” Ari said when he called late that afternoon. 

He’d gotten behind in his meetings and traffic was exceptionally awful. I could tell he was stressed, hungry, and exhausted.

I felt so bad for him. His brothers and my new friend Dylan were coming over soon for pizza and the game. I really just wanted to get him home and go to his bed and do more of what we’d done that morning. 

I knew it was important to make a friend here outside of the family. My dad would be super happy for me and from our phone calls it sounded like he wasn’t doing well back in Desert Springs with Denise. He didn’t want to talk about it. 

I talked to Ari until his brothers came with the pizza and a ton of beer. They found me in the kitchen leaning against the counter and heard me talking to Ari while he inched along in traffic. 

Sajad set the pizza boxes down and came towards me motioning for me to give him the phone. I told Ari his brother wanted him and passed Sajad the phone.

“Hello, little one.” Arash smiled at me and set down a box of beer bottles. He pulled me in for a hug against his warm cave of muscles. I was worried about Ari and his brother’s arms felt good. He held me for a long time against his chest while Sajad talked to Ari on the phone.

I helped Arash put the beer into the refrigerator while Sajad was on the phone laughing and yelling in their language. I knew Ari was probably annoyed with him, but when a Khorasani man asks for the phone, I pass him the phone.

Arash kept me company and kept his hands on me. He touched my shoulders, the center of my back, pulled me in under his arm, rubbed my chest, and calmed me. 

He felt free to comfort his younger brother’s boy physically without fear of upsetting Ari. I was learning this rule with them.

We went out to the living room to find Mr. Khorasani greeting Dylan. The two spoke in Farsi and Mr. K was showing him something on the wall. 

Dylan was from their culture and seemed to be well-mannered. He nodded happily as Mr. K went on talking. They stopped when they realized we had come in. Arash nudged me towards Dylan.

“Hey, Lukas. What’s up?” Dylan nodded at me then came toward me to engage in a complicated bro handshake that I completely messed up. He laughed like he’d expected that.

The doorbell rang again and I thought it was Ari, but it turned out to be a white guy about Ari’s age named Jace. 

Jace was tall, handsome, and built like the other men. He looked me over but didn’t address me until Arash introduced me and said I was “Ari’s boy.” 

Jace just nodded at that and waved at me. He seemed to look at me almost like he didn’t approve. He shook Dylan’s hand and talked to him, but ignored me. I could tell he didn’t like me.

Sajad put on the “football match” which turned out to be a soccer game. Dylan and I got pizza and sat in the kitchen with Mr. K while the other guys took their pizza and beer back to the living room.

Dylan told me about the high school I hoped to go to. He said there were lots of clubs to join and people were mostly chill. 

He said it was mostly Asians, Persians, and Armenians but they wouldn’t be rude to me and he would introduce me to his friends. He didn’t know much about the track team or running club, but he knew they existed. Dylan said he was on the wrestling team and in the weightlifting club.

“He bothers me,” Sajad interrupted us as he came back into the kitchen. He set my phone on the table and I saw Ari had been messaging from traffic.

“Don’t torture your brother,” Mr. Khorasani admonished his son. He took the phone from me and typed something back to Ari without letting me read the messages.

“He seems pretty protective of you,” Dylan said as he sipped a can of sprite.

“I guess so. He’s stuck in traffic and probably hungry,” I shrugged. Sajad went back to the game.

“I dated a guy like him for a while. I couldn’t handle it,” Dylan noted as Mr. Khorasani got up from the table and called someone (probably Ari) on my phone.

“Really?” I leaned in. Dylan wasn’t a shrimpy guy like me.

“It’s pretty intense sometimes. I didn’t like feeling locked down. He didn’t get along with my friends, but my family liked him. He was real traditional like that, always on me about what I was doing. I just broke up with him a few weeks back,” Dylan said and looked a little sad.

“I’ve never dated a guy like him. I mean I’ve never really dated, and certainly not a guy like him.” I admitted. Mr. K was ignoring us and talking in Farsi.

“It’s hot at first. But he took over so quickly and I didn’t even realize it until my friends were getting pissed at me for ignoring them. I got lost in him. I need more independence. At least your guy let you go to the lgbt club.” Dylan said as he got up to get more pizza.

“Well my dad wants me to move back to Desert Springs when the school year starts, so we’re trying to show him I can make friends and do well here,” I said.

“That’s intense. I’d hate to be stuck out in the desert,” Dylan shook his head and grabbed more pizza. “I’d go nuts out there.”

“There’s two out guys in my old high school. I had friends but my dad didn’t really approve of them because they get in trouble. I can’t imagine dating anyone there, especially not after Ari,” I confessed.

Mr. Khorasani stepped out to make a phone call and the conversation took a dirty turn in his absence.

“You like the control he has though, don’t you?” Dylan asked with a smirk.

“It’s so hot, dude,” I laughed.

“I used to like that to, but now I’m not a boy like that anymore. I like to be the one in control. Especially hot muscle guys. They act all tough, but they’re so easy to break down. They just beg you for it. It’s the best. They’ll do anything to get my cock. I couldn’t go back with a man like Ari.” Dylan went for more pizza and left me there with a lot to think about. Would that happen to me as I got older? Would Ari let it happen?

It was kind of cool hanging out with Dylan. He was easy to talk to and Mr. K supervised but pretended to be distracted by his phone. He rarely left us alone in the kitchen after his phone call.

Ari came home and found me laughing with Dylan. 

He nodded at Dylan and clapped his hand on Dylan’s shoulder as they exchanged greetings in Farsi. He kissed my forehead and put his hand on my head like a pet. He complained about the traffic and spoke with his father in Farsi as he got his pizza and a beer.

“What are they saying? Translate for me!” I whispered to Dylan who had an interested smirk on his face.

“He’s complaining that his father sent him off so far and he missed time with you… The father is saying it’s his job and he should have planned his week better… Ari is saying he should have taken you with him like he wanted… Father says you are not his son’s pet… Ari says you are his to decide for and not his father’s son… Father says you are under his care until you return to your own father… Ari says for me to stop translating for you,” Dylan finished with a guilty laugh.

I looked over at Ari and saw him eyeing me with a laugh so he wasn’t too upset.

“My little spy can learn Farsi if he want listen in on my family discussion. No cheats!” Ari laughed and shoved pizza in his mouth.

“You’ll teach me?” I asked.

“Never. How will I discuss you if you understand what I say? I would have to switch for Arabic!” Ari shook his head but gave me a kiss on the forehead, leaving a smear of pizza grease. 

He took his plate and went to change out of his suit. He nodded for me to follow.

“I need to… pee,” I said and left to follow Ari. Dylan just nodded knowing what I was going to do.

“I’ll check out the game and that cute white guy,” he laughed and went out to the living room. Mr. Khorasani followed him. The boys were always supervised here.

I followed Ari to his room. He held his door open for me while holding his beer and balancing his plate on his arm. He set his food down and then closed the door behind us.

“I miss time with you and your new friend. He seem ok. My father approves. I think he is good for you. He does not hold eyes for my boy,” Ari said as he unbuttoned his shirt and took off his tie. He tossed them on a chair and then unbuckled his pants. He looked tired and stressed out.

“I missed you too,” I said and walked towards him. He started to undo his pants, but I put my hands there and unbuttoned them for him. He reached for his beer while I slid down his zipper and let his pants fall to the floor. He sighed happily after taking a swig of his drink.

“Is so nice come home to my love,” Ari said as his pants fell down his muscled thighs. 

He leaned back against the dresser and I knelt to untie his shoes. He had on black briefs with an awakening bulge in the front. I rubbed my cheek against it and looked up at him while I fumbled with his shoe laces.

“So beautiful, my boy. Princess makes my coming home best part of the day.” Ari put a hand on my hair and pushed his fingers through it. I took off his shoes and he stepped out of his pants. 

“You smell so hot. Is that gross? It’s just… the sweat and your cologne mixed together… I just can’t help myself,” I admitted and stared up at him with blue eyes full of need. .

“Is natural for a boy to be attraction to the smell of real man. It overwhelm your little princess brain. You are no accustom to how a real man smell,” Ari growled in that Persian daddy tone.

“It’s crazy… I can’t help myself,” I confessed. I needed him so badly.

“I am man. Is my job to please my princess like he beg for. My body is made for you as yours is for me. You always are so clean for me and ready to please. I love my Lukas,” Ari smiled. His posture relaxed and he started to get playful with me. 

“Is so hard to stop you. You feel so good on me,” Ari said. I gasped and looked up at him with helpless eyes. I needed him so bad.

“They’ll forget we’re here,” I whined. “I think we have time.”

“No, princess,” Ari laughed. “We must be good. Soon enough you will be mine and share my home. Then we play whenever we need We must be good so you are not sent home.”

Ari leaned down and gave me a kiss then helped me to my feet. He took off his socks and then put on a long-sleeved blue gym shirt that hugged his pecs and abs. 

He pulled on a pair of sweatpants and then nudged me to the bathroom. We washed up and he  rubbed my face with a fluffy towel. He finished his beer then led me to the kitchen to get another one and more pizza.

We found his brothers and father with Jace and Dylan in the living room with the soccer game over halfway finished. They ignored us when we came in. 

Ari took the last open seat on the couch and then pulled me down to squish between him and Arash. He put his plate of pizza on my lap and held his beer while cheering on the team in red. He tried to feed me a bite of his pizza, but I’d already had a slice and it was pretty greasy.

“Eat, little one!” He swiped it across my lips and then tried to poke it in, but I refused. The game was pretty loud so we had a little privacy in the corner of the living room, but Arash was keeping his eye on us with a disapproving look.

“I already had some, but thanks,” I declined quietly. 

He kept trying to shove it in then smeared it over my cheek. I tried to wiggle away but he used his other hand to tickle me and hold me against him. His father laughed at me as I struggled to escape his son’s hold. Ari was a steel cage. There was little hope for escape.

“Your father says you must eat more. You need your pizza,” Ari said with a calm voice. 

He held me easily with one arm and used the other to try and get the pizza inside me. He was showing me there was no point in struggling against what he wanted. He was alpha and I would submit to his will.  It took little effort for him to keep me firmly planted in his lap, or wherever else he wanted me.

“Noooo!” I whined. He used my protests to take advantage of my open mouth and he put the pizza between my lips.

“Bite it. Take what daddy gives you… There you go… Good boy,” Ari whispered against my ear. 

I bit off a piece and he took the pizza slice back. I chewed it and turned to glare at him.

“My face is sticky now. Gross,” I whispered angrily. Ari just winked and smiled. No shame.

“Princess,” he mouthed wordlessly with those pillowy brown lips that knew how to make me desperate. 

He rubbed the sauce into my cheek to show his approval for my obedience. Something happened on the game because everyone suddenly yelled excitedly then groaned. I was too lost in his eyes to check it. He used the distraction of the game to kiss me.

I saw Dylan sitting across from us by Jace and it looked like he was trying to make small talk. The hunky white jock was more into the game, but kept stealing glances at him. 

Whenever a commercial came on Jace would give him attention and he smiled like he was interested. Dylan was showing him things on his phone and the two looked like they were getting along well. Jace looked at me once, but then turned his eyes back to the tv. I wondered why he didn’t like me.

Ari was oblivious to the other men. He divided his time between the game, his beer, and nibbling on my ear with his greasy pizza lips. He managed to get two more bites in me before the game ended.

+++

His mom came home from her girls night and Dylan said he had to head out. Sajad offered him a ride since Dylan only lived down the street. The two of them left together and Mr. Khorasani followed his wife off to bed.

“It is late. Lukas should be in bed soon,” Mr. K warned as he left. 

Ari grumbled, but sent me off to shower while he, Arash, and Jace went to the kitchen for another drink. 

I ran to the bathroom and scrubbed down quickly under the hot shower then put on a tank top and pajama pants.

I got ready for bed then opened my door to hear the three guys laughing in the kitchen. I crept down the dark hallway to listen.

“He gives you his number?” I heard Ari’s voice laugh. “He’s young for you, but you are slave for Persian cock!”

“He’s 18 and a champion wrestler! Looked like he’s got a thick bulge too. Didn’t even have to say I like to bottom, he seemed to know it. He told me to show up at his skate park at sunset tomorrow to watch him and his friends.” Jace sounded excited.

I had completely misjudged the situation. Dylan wasn’t crushing on Jace! He was sniffing him out to conquer. Maybe that’s why Jace ignored me. He knew his place around the dominant men. He’d been trying to play coy with Dylan, but the Persian boy knew what he was.

“You must be careful. He is young and is friend to Lukas. I don’t want that this friendship is ruined for your poor behavior,” Ari cautioned.

“Yours isn’t even legal! And he looks fresh out of the box. That cock of yours is going to break him in half. Definitely not a good starter one,” Jace countered.

“Yes and I am careful with him. He is not my one night boys. I take my time and raise him to be good boy. Lukas is very young and naive,” Ari started, but Jace interrupted.

“And gorgeous. You and your blonde boys with big blue eyes!” Jace laughed.

“He is a beautiful boy. Do not treat him like the others you used,” Arash spoke up. His tone sounded light, but there was a hint of anger behind it.

“Of course I will not do this! Why you think this? I love him! I shape him to be my mate and care for him.” Ari was getting agitated.

“I worry for him. He is good boy and we all care for him,” Arash defended.

“Yes and he is MY boy and MY Lukas to take care for. I have not need for you and father to tell me how I should do this! Always with the directions. I am not young boy who is careless with his heart.” Ari lit up with anger. 

He and Arash switched over to Farsi and argued back and forth in low voices to not wake his parents.

I didn’t like Ari getting upset and I wondered about the other boys Arash mentioned. What had he done to them and would he eventually do the same to me? 

I leaned back against the wall, staying in the shadows. I hadn’t thought of him having other guys like me before we’d met. Of course he’d dated other guys and had sex; Ari was a god. I just hadn’t thought about it.

I was lost in my thoughts and bumped a picture frame on the wall. The men stopped talking and saw me in the shadows. Ari came towards me.

“You should be in bed, little one. I come put you to sleep,” he said.

“I needed some water… sorry, sir,” I said. Jace and Arash watched us from the counter.

“Yes, water then bed,” Ari said.

“We should get going,” Arash said. “My wife will worry.”

“Me too… well no wife, but my dog will worry,” Jace laughed. 

Ari said good night to them. He hugged them and even kissed his brother’s cheeks.

Arash came and hugged me next. He kissed my forehead and wished me sweet dreams. Jace just waved a hand at me and said, “Nice meetin’ ya.” 

I nodded at him.

Ari walked them to the door while I got water. He came back and led me to the bedroom then tucked me in. He took a quick shower then came to lay beside me. 

He was tipsy and let his hands explore me. He rubbed my bottom and told me how pretty I was until I fell asleep in his arms. It felt so good to fall asleep against his heartbeat.

Chapter 17- The Boy Forgotten

“Those pretty blue eyes watering from me,” Ari praised as he slowed for the traffic light and looked down at me bobbing in his lap. He had a lot to handle down there. 

We’d just dropped his parents off at the cruise terminal. They were taking a four day trip down to Cabo and Ari was delivering me on the other side of Southern California to my father’s house in Desert Springs. 

I wanted to stay with Ari, but I hadn’t seen my dad in a few weeks and neither he nor Mr. Khorasani were going to leave me alone for the weekend with Ari.

“I will miss these baby eyes staring up from my lap. What we will do to survive the long weekend?” Ari asked. 

The plan was for Ari to drop me off at my dad’s and then go to the Palm Springs airport. His father was sending him on business up to San Francisco. Ari and I both knew that surviving apart from each other was going to be an impossible task.

“What will I do without my princess for three whole days? I go crazy and my poor cock without attention,” Ari said as he rubbed his hand over my hair. 

We were in his sporty sedan with heavily tinted windows. It was awkward to lean over the console, but I was desperate for a taste of him before I had to spend a weekend with my dad’s crazy, Christian girlfriend.

I couldn’t answer while I was pleasing him. I was learning how to get him into my throat. When I succeeded, it made him let out this moan from deep inside his chest. It sent shivers through me. I’d do anything to hear it.

“Yes, princess. You get so good at this. Soon you will take it all.” He praised me and steered us through the traffic.

“Cop! Up baby!” Ari pulled over to the right lane on the freeway as I pulled off of him. He steered to the slow lane and tucked himself away. The cop sped past us with sirens and lights flashing to go after some other drive.

“Ok not a good idea,” Ari laughed. “We save this. Maybe your father will let us have time together before I leave for the weekend?”

“Yeah, I’m sure he would be totally cool with that!” I wiped the spit off my cheek and grabbed a tissue to blow my nose. I ran my fingers through my hair and got ready to see my dad. 

“We should call to let him know we are on the way,” Ari said and reached for his phone. It was 100 degrees in LA and we were both dressed in shorts and tank tops. I knew the desert would be scorching if it was this hot in the basin.

“I want to go with you. This weekend is going to suck. I can’t do this. I can’t,” I lamented.

“No. It will be useful. You will be on your best behavior. It is time to show your father how happy and well behaved his boy is with me. He will see the change. He will be happy to see you do well here,” Ari said. He reached over and rubbed my thigh.

“I am, but Denise. I know she’s going to say stuff. She hates me.” I shook my head.

“Let her! She is fool but my boy is good. You will nod your head and be polite. You will listen to her and know is meaningless whatever she say. You will be the good boy I am proud of. A princess does not lower herself to fight with garbage. My pretty Lukas know the protector will defend her.” Ari was using that sex talk that made me bend to his will.

“But she’s so gross and all that fake-spiritual nonsense she uses to control my dad! She has him so hooked. It’s gross. I know she’s going to convince him I’m evil or something,” I panicked.

“What she can do to you? You are my boy, my heart, my treasure… and I protect what is mine. You represent me here and you will be on best behavior. Your father will see I am good for you and make your sadness heart to be at peace. He will value that you put up with his lady and do not upset things no matter what she do. He will see she is unmannered and not you,” Ari said.

“But she’ll try to get me to the therapy and the anti gay camp again. I know she’s been working on dad about that stuff. I can’t go there,” I worried.

“You think I will let this pass to you? You think there is any place they could send my sweet princess that I will not come and rescue? You think my father who love and care for you like his youngest child will not agree to save you? Your own father even says this camp is not for you. He may be your father, but I am daddy. You are not to fight or argue. You are not to worry. If she bother you, you just nod and think of pleasing me. If she stress you, you call me and I will come or talk you down.” Ari assured. 

He rubbed my thigh as we drove along.

“You will?” I asked. I imagined Ari in a spandex suit with a cape kicking the door in and carrying me off to safety. It looked pretty hot in my head.

“You doubt me? I will always come for my princess. Always. You will not fight with her or argue or even look angered. You will make me proud by showing nice weekend for your father. It will please him and he will give me good report. I am proud of my boy when he show submission and follow orders. Your father will trust me as good influence and see his son blossom.” Ari’s voice got that deep, Persian daddy tone that sent chills down my spine. 

He made it very clear this was a command, not a request. I nodded my head, but I felt uneasy about this. 

“You will do this, princess? You will make me proud so I can reward you instead of spank to your bottom?” Ari asked.

“Yes, sir… but maybe you can spank me if I’m good too…” I suggested. 

I’d put up with whatever Denise could throw. I’d do it for him. I’d make him proud of me. Ari wagged his eyebrows at that.

Ari pushed a button on the steering wheel and said “Call Baby’s Baba.” A ringing sounded through the car.

“Baby’s baba?” I laughed.

“You are baby and Baba means daddy. Is easy to remem… Oh hello, Mr. Smith! We are thirty minutes away. Lukas is excited for see his family,” Ari said when my dad answered.

“Thirty minutes to where?” Dad asked. His voice sounded confused and alarmed.

“To the house, dad. Why? What’s up?” I asked.

“Oh… shit. I thought you were coming next week. You’re headed there now? Oh no,” Dad said.

“No. We agreed on today,” I said. 

Dad and I hadn’t been talking much lately, but we texted back and forth at least twice a day. He was caught up in Denise and she was taking over. I was happy for him and he was happy for me.

“Oh… I’m not home. Denise invited me to Arizona to meet her family… Maybe Ari could drop you at the bus station… Hey there’s an idea! You could take the bus from Palm Springs to Arizona. Denise has a nephew your age. You two might get along,” dad said. 

A bus to Arizona to spend the weekend with Denise’s family. That sounded absolutely horrible.

“No! Seriously, dad?” I groaned. I didn’t want to see even one Denise, much less a hive of them.

“I know… I know. We’re going to be sleeping on a pull-out couch. I’m not too excited about it either… Your grandmother is in Vegas so you can’t stay there. I… Let me call Jed and see if he can come meet you guys somewhere.” Dad was grasping at straws.

“Not Uncle Jed! They have roaches. Remember when I sat on their couch and three ran out from under the cushion?” I saw my weekend options crumble before my eyes. 

I’d be on the streets of Desert Springs begging for change.

“Oh yeah I forgot about that,” Dad laughed. “I guess I raised a snob! Too good for a few critters.”

“That’s not funny, dad! It’s gross! Their house is so smoky too. I’d rather do the downtown mission shelter!” I laughed.

“I can take him, Mr. Smith. If it is ok. I have very busy work meetings all weekend in San Francisco, but he can hang out in the hotel room and use the pool and gym. I’d make sure he doesn’t wander the city and get into trouble,” Ari jumped in. 

He reached over and took my hand.

“Oh… Well a hotel in SF sounds like a step up from Jed’s roach couch in Indio, but I don’t know… You two in a hotel room in San Francisco? I mean…” Dad was wavering like he could go either way. I had to guilt him.

“I can’t believe you forgot about me, dad. You get so caught up in Denise. You always do this when you date someone new! I get forgotten about.” I went in for the kill.

“I’m so sorry, Lukas. I really just got my calendar mixed up… It’s not like that at all. You’re my son! Denise just…” Dad started but then he sighed. I could feel him giving in. “I guess it’s ok. But you will call me every day to check in! I’ll need it. Denise’s family is awful.”

“I promise!” I said and tried not to sound too happy. Something felt wrong though. I couldn’t explain it. I had been dreading seeing Denise this weekend and being away from Ari, but… something felt off.

“And Ari…” Dad said.

“Yes sir?” Ari asked with a respectful tone.

“He’s my son. Ok? Just… he’s a kid. He’s my boy,” Dad’s tone sounded almost like begging. 

He was torn between following his new girlfriend and keeping his son away from adult things.

“Of course, sir! I treat him with respect and care. He will be safe. You have my word,” Ari vowed. 

They made a little small talk and then hung up. Ari and I sat in stunned silence for a few minutes. We were definitely getting what we wanted, but something felt weird inside me.

“Lukas… I’m sorry your father forgets you are coming. I promise I will make it up to you. Your father loves you, he just is busy with new lady I promise to make your weekend fun, ok?” Ari reached over and put his arm around me. He pulled me into his chest.

I hadn’t realized until he put it into words. My father had forgotten about me. I’d said those exact words to my dad, but I hadn’t thought I’d meant them. That’s what hurt.

“He did. He forgot about me,” I said and looked out the window as the scenery changed from green hillsides to dry, brown mountains. It made the pieces churching in my stomach click into place.

“He love you. It is just that his mind can relax because he know that you are cared for and safe with me. He know that my family protect his boy. He has no need to feel worry. But it still does not feel good to you. I hurt for you. I will try to make you better,” he said.

“Thank you.” I rubbed my cheek against his shoulder.

“We will stop at your house to grab a jacket and warmer clothes. It is cold in San Francisco, always so cold,” Ari said. 

He took my hand and put it on the gear shifter then covered it with his own. He held it until we got to my house and then he found the extra house keys inside the center compartments between us. He ran to the trunk and popped it open.

“I get this gift for you to give when I leave you here, but now I take you with me so is gift to celebrate,” Ari laughed. 

He pulled a pink gift bag from his trunk and carried it with us up to the front door. We went inside and to my bedroom to find a jacket and warmer clothes.

He handed me the gift bag and sat down on my bed. I opened it and pulled out the fluffiest, softest, most adorable panda bear.

“He has name, is Khers.” Ari looked so pleased as I hugged the bear.

“Oh he’s perfect! I love him! What does Khers mean?” I hugged it to my chest and lit up.

“It mean bear,” Ari laughed like the name wasn’t as exotic as my tone implied.

“Khers,” I tried to say it like he did. He just laughed at my attempts to murder his language and pulled me onto my bed.

“Khers,” I said again as he spooned me and rubbed my chest.

“So cute,” Ari laughed and kissed the back of my neck.

“Baba,” I said the other Persian word I’d heard from him.

“Del baram… The one who steal my heart,” Ari sighed and kissed me.

+++

The Palm Springs airport wasn’t too far away and Ari sweet-talked the ticket counter lady into getting two seats together. The plane wasn’t that full so he really just had to hand her his credit card, but he likes to shmooze. We checked our bags in but I kept my new panda under one arm. He wasn’t huge but was just the right size to hug at night.

We got all the way to a long narrow hallway ramp that led from the terminal to the airplane when I confessed that I’d never flown before.

“You are scared for this?” Ari asked, watching me clutch Khers like a stuffed panda bear could protect me from an airplane.

“Kind of. It goes pretty high, right?” I asked foolishly.

“Well yes, it need to fly and get over the mountains. Is too fast to go on the highway,” Ari laughed. He put his arm around me. “Is ok. I protect you.”

It was a small plane with a center aisle and two seats on each side. We found ours, two together, and settled in while a stream of people poured in behind us. 

Ari got a blanket wrapped in cellophane from an overhead bin and unwrapped it. He raised the armrest between our seats and covered me with the blanket. He showed me how to work the seatbelts and then held me under his arm while the plane got ready to take off.

The lift-off wasn’t as bad as I’d expected. He pulled the window shade down when he saw me staring out with worry. It felt like an elevator rushing forward and then upward. I gripped his arm and tried to not panic and make a fool of myself.

“There we go, up in the air now. See? It is all good. That was the scary part, all done,” Ari said and hugged me against his side. 

He rubbed my shoulder and nodded at me with a reassuring smile. I felt a churn in my stomach and my ears felt like someone had blown a balloon up in my head. I kept trying to swallow to relieve them. My heart was pounding and my ears hurt.

“You look ill,” Ari said. I nodded. 

He reached into the pocket on the back of the seat in front of us and pulled out a white bag that looked like what they give you at the donut shop. He opened it and then told me to breathe into it. He held it over my nose and mouth then cupped his hands around the opening.

“Breathe, moosh-moosh-am,” Ari said and then some other Persian things I didn’t understand.

“What’s that mean?” I asked as I took my mouth off the bag.

“‘Baby mousy mouse,’ but used for meaning ‘my beloved one.’ Is what to say to a precious one,” Ari said. He rubbed my back and put the bag back to my face. I breathed until I felt normal again and then settled into his chest with a yawn.

The flight waiter guy came by and looked at us with an adoring smile. Ari explained that I wasn’t feeling well and the waiter said he’d bring me some crackers. Ari ordered a ginger ale for my stomach and got a beer for himself. 

The waiter brought our drinks, crackers, and an advil for me. Ari slipped him a twenty and thanked him for his care. I could tell the guy was hoping more for his phone number.

Ari took out his phone and we shared his airpods, one for each of us. We watched an action movie that made me forget about the fact that we were hurtling through space and time (well… not time since SF is the same time zone, but you get the point).

The landing was better, but my ears popped again and were red and sore by the time we pulled up to the gate. Ari got me a juice from a cafe and had me sit while he went to get our checked bags. 

I texted my dad to let him know we were ok. He wrote back that he felt like an asshole for confusing the plans we’d made. I told him not to worry about it and that I hoped he had a nice time with Denise. I really did hope that. As much as I disliked her it was good to see him happy. He deserved to be as happy as I was.

“The Lyft is arriving. Let us go, princess.” Ari came up from behind me carrying both of our bags in one hand and typing on his phone in the other. I tried to take my bag, but he looked at me like that was a ridiculous thought.

“You have Khers to carry. He is very heavy,” Ari laughed. I hugged the stuffed panda under one arm and held my juice with the other.

“Hello, my friend! Welcome to city by the bay!” A Middle Eastern accent attached to a handsome face greeted us as we made it to the curb. 

He opened the trunk of a white Mercedes for Ari to put his bags in and then opened the back door for me to get in. I slid along the black leather seats behind the driver and Ari came in next to me.

Ari immediately started talking to the driver in their language. I was starting to think that maybe it was his way of keeping me private to himself. He didn’t like other men to engage with me and this way I was cut off from them and things went through him. 

Or maybe I was just overthinking it and it wasn’t about me at all but just Ari speaking in his home language since it was more comfortable for him. The world wasn’t always about me, as my dad was fond of saying. 

I was excited to spend a weekend away with him.

Chapter 18- San Fran-Luke-o

The driver left us at a shiny glass tower on a narrow street filled with tall buildings. San Francisco may be in California, but it’s a world away from Los Angeles and a planet away from the desert hub where I’d grown up. 

Everyone on the street was wearing jackets or suits. The dress code seemed more formal, the air colder and wetter. We could have just been in a business district, but San Francisco felt more like a real city. 

Ari held my hand until the driver got to the front of the hotel and stopped. He hopped out and got our bags from his trunk. Ari thanked him and pulled me out of the backseat.

Our room was on one of the top floors and it had the most amazing view of the city and water. We had a corner room and Ari pointed out the Golden Gate and Bay bridges. He named the densely built cities of Berkeley and Oakland across the water one way then showed me the lush greenery of Marin county the other way.

“Is a beautiful city, no? We will see none of it,” he laughed.

“None of it? Really?” I asked.

“Well we could, but I have meetings to go to and then I plan to feast on every inch of my beautiful princess. You would rather see city?” Ari joked.

“No, sir. This room is good enough for me,” I laughed.

He slid his arms around my waist and sidled up behind me, pressing me against the window. I could see straight down and it made my stomach flutter. 

He ground his bulge against my bottom and rubbed his hands up under my shirt to my pecs, squeezing them like he’d do to a girl. Every inch of my skin buzzed with electricity and my brain fogged up in a happy cloud. 

“A beautiful boy with the view make it irresistible,” Ari said as he started to bite on the back of my neck. He gripped my pecs harder, squeezing them as he rubbed his thickening bulge against my bottom.

“My baby. So pretty. Feel so good to hold you. No one else here to worry for,” Ari continued.

“We can be noisy. Are you going to… you know…” I started but then got embarrassed.

“To breed my princess? I will, tonight. We have appointment and not much time. I can not go without release. We can play and release so tonight will last longer.” Ari wanted a blowjob.

“But I really need you to… you know… do stuff in there.” I rubbed back against his hard bulge to show what I needed.

“I will, my love.” He kissed the back of my neck and squeezed my pecs. 

“I want nothing more than to squeeze your pink boy-tits and fill you with my seed the whole weekend. This is important meet tonight to bring new funding for projects. If I fail, my father will lose faith that I am ready to own my princess and soon take her from his home. Is proof I must give that I am grown enough in the business and ready to care for family on my own.”

“You want me to live with you? You think our fathers will allow it?” I asked.

“They need to know I am responsible and can provide for my little one. I want future with you, Lukas. I want wake up in our own bed and eat your meals and come home to my princess every night. You are boy and can think only of today,” he started. 

“I am boy,” I said as if taking a vow. 

“Is my responsibility to make future for us and plan far ahead. Is great responsibility to have a cub of my own. My father know you are his until I can prove my right,” Ari explained. 

His deep growl and thoughtful words had me rock hard in my shorts. I found myself panting desperately and fogging up the glass as he pressed me against it.

“I belong to your father?” I asked, thinking about my dark fantasies involving Mr. Khorasani. 

Ari was freeing his tool behind me. I turned my face to get a look at the beast I needed deep inside me. He pumped it with one hand and used the other to push down my shorts in the back.

“For the summer… He tell me he is one responsible for you in our home. If you were of age there will be no question you will live with me, but for this we must prove I am responsible for you. He does not want that your father doubt we can take care for you and will make better opportunity for you to stay when school begins,” Ari explained.

He gripped himself and rubbed the tip against me. It sent shivers up my spine. He put one hand on the center of my upper back, pressing me against the window. I had my head turned with one cheek smooshed against the glass so I could look back at him.

“I don’t want to go back! He can’t take me back to the desert,” I said suddenly. 

That thought snapped me out of the erotic moment that was building between us. Ari realized he’d derailed the mood and pushed his tool against me to bring me back to him.

“My princess need her pacifier. I will protect you. Don’t think of other thing, baby. Take what you need,” Ari growled as he leaned over me. His lips found the back of my neck and he chewed softly on my skin as he rubbed against my backside.

“Uh-huh… yeah,” I whimpered. He didn’t press it into me, but it still flipped the switch inside me and sent a rush of calm and happiness that made my chest burst with pride and accomplishment that I could make him so excited. 

“There we go. I know what calms my boy. Let daddy do his job. A boy does not need worry for things.” Ari rubbed his hands up my stomach and then grabbed onto my pecs as he applied a little pressure.

“It feels so good,” I begged and whimpered. 

Ari rubbed his hands to my armpits and lifted me off the ground. He carried me over to the bed and set me down on my bottom. He spun me around so my head was at the foot of the bed and then he laid down beside me. We quickly struggled out of our clothes and tossed them onto the chair by the window. I scooted up the bed so I could get at him.

“I never get over how big it is,” I laughed when I used both hands to grip it. 

“Is always so hard for you, my fantasy love,” Ari reached down and gripped my hair. He pushed me onto him. It stretched my lips and went right back against my throat until I started to gag. I heard him laugh. He liked the sound I made. It pleased him.

I pleased him while he worked his tongue between my cheeks. He lit up everything inside me until I exploded all over his chest. 

+++

“There is dinner soon with client and we are behind with the late flight… and beautiful playtime,” Ari said just as I dozed off in his arms. 

He moved me off his chest then went to  open our bags on the bed. I rolled over with a yawn while he started to take out nice clothes to change into. I’d brought clothes intending to go to church with Denise on Sunday so I decided I would wear that.

I put on a short sleeved white button-up shirt that had tiny cartoon cactuses all over it, khaki jogger pants and crisp white slip-on shoes. Ari’s mom had picked it out for me.

“Is this ok?” I asked Ari who was wearing a blue suit minus the tie. “I feel underdressed compared to you.”

“You’re a boy. You don’t need to dress like a man yet,” Ari assured. 

He kissed my forehead then ordered us a ride on his phone. He left my phone charging in the room. He didn’t want me hanging out on it in front of his clients. He said it was bad manners. I left my wallet too. It was useless when I was with him.

The car that collected us from the hotel sped through the crowded streets as the sun set in front of us. We got away from the towers then passed through gritty, dirty buildings and into crowded row houses that spaced out a little when we climbed into hills. I looked out the back window and saw the city appear behind us as it began to light up for the evening. 

“It’s so beautiful. Everything looks like a movie set,” I noted of the narrow, tall houses painted in every color known to man.

“It is nice city. I will like to live here when I make my money, but we cannot be too far from family. My father is very attach to you, sweet one,” Ari noted. The Khorasani family was very well off so I wasn’t sure what he meant about making his money.

We turned up some sharp, narrow streets until the driver found the right one. It looked like a very old house that had been redone over the years but tried hard to keep a historic charm. It had steps leading up to a wide door between two huge bay windows. The upstairs had equally grand windows with the drapes open to show the opulence inside.

Ari thanked the driver then led me up to the front door. He nudged me gently behind him as he rang the bell. An older, Asian guy wearing a velvet sport coat and button-up shirt answered the door. He looked maybe mid-30’s and was tall; close to Ari’s height.

“Welcome, come in. It’s so good to finally meet in person,” the man said. 

From his extravagant suit, I expected him to sound really gay, but his tone was masculine and his accent was pure California. He caught me peeking out from behind Ari and he winked at me.

“Oh this must be Lukas! I recognize him from your posts! He really is that adorable,” the man glowed. Ari introduced me and said the guy’s name was Andrew, or Mr. Chiu to me. I nodded to him, but stayed behind Ari. 

“What posts?” I whispered to Ari as we followed Mr. Chiu inside his home. I hadn’t seen Ari put any pictures of us up. The house was insane. It looked straight out of a design magazine with expensive art on the walls and a modern, gray aesthetic to everything. It was a man’s design down to the balls of wound up razor-wire that decorated a metal bowl on a steel side table. 

“Nothing to worry for. I am proud of my princess,” Ari shrugged with the slightest hint of a blush. I would have to pry it out of him later. 

We followed Mr. Chiu into the kitchen where three other guys were making a pitcher of some exotic drink. I was introduced to Mr. Wong and Mr. Lu with a third man telling me his name was just Jade. They all looked Chinese and well-dressed and had masculine tones that made me think they were just four upper income straight dudes.

They poured drinks, but made a juice with no alcohol for me. Four other men arrived. Two looked Indian or Middle Eastern and two looked Asian or… I’m really not good at assessing ethnicity, but there were seven men there plus Ari and me. 

We all stood around in the large kitchen and dining space talking and laughing. Ari joined in and naturally became the center of attention with his looks and outgoing personality. He was here for business and charmed them so easily while I hid by his side and tried to blend into the wall. I am always so amazed at how he quickly builds a crowd and holds their attention/adoration. 

When the focus turned to someone else, I leaned into Ari’s side and whispered, “I need to pee.”

“Lukas needs the toilet,” Ari announced to the room of handsome, older men. I was horrified, but he continued, “Where can we find toilet?”

“No I don’t! I… wash hands! I do not need the…. Just a sink!” I yelled and felt my cheeks burn bright crimson. I held up my hands awkwardly as if to show them how dirty they were. Everyone looked at me like I was insane.

“It’s right through there,” Mr. Chiu pointed.

“His tummy upsets from the airplane. Let’s go love, I’ll take you,” Ari said. He took my drink and set it on the counter then nudged me towards the side hallway.

“I’m not peeing!” I swore as Ari pushed me from the room.

“That’s so embarrassing!” I whisper-yelled when we got to the bathroom.

Ari chuckled and put his hands on my shoulders. He closed the door behind us.

“Why do Americans never talk about this? Everyone need toilet. You will discuss graphic sex thing but nobody poops! They just freshen up or wash their hands! Your people are funny,” Ari laughed.

“They talk about it in your culture?” I asked. I put up the lid and unzipped my pants. Ari leaned against the counter and folded his arms to watch me.

“In every culture but here is normal topic. I never see you pee before. You hold it between two fingers?” Ari’s fascination made it hard to get started.

“Yeah… but I can’t go if you stare at me.” I was getting a little pee shy.

“I join you. Will help to do this together,” he said and came to stand by my side. 

He unzipped his pants and hauled out that brown snake that dwarfed my cock. He gripped it like a fire hose and immediately started to piss with a satisfied sigh.

“Dude, I can’t…” I started to say but then I felt my stream get going. It worked.

“There you go, baby princess. You just need daddy to show you how to do this. I teach you, my love,” he laughed.

“Thanks… I guess,” I felt stupid for being so shy. 

“I am proud of you to be here with me. Everyone see my beautiful, respectful, quiet boy who wait by his man side. You make me proud,” Ari beamed and shook the last few drops from his cock.

“They’re nice. It’s cool. I’ve never been around a group like this. I think we’re the only non-Asians here!” It was the first time I’d been the minority. It was kind of cool.

“What do you mean?” Ari asked. My heart dropped and I thought I must have sounded offensive.

“Oh! Um. You know. Like they’re all uh.. Asian-American? Is that… I’ll shut up. I always say dumb things about race,” I was blushing again. We went to wash our hands.

“Where do you think I am born?” Ari laughed and raised an eyebrow at me.

“Iran, right? But that’s not like ASIA-Asia… Right? It’s the edge? I saw it on the map.” I felt awkward under his amused stare. I should have kept my mouth shut.

“Yes, a country in Southwest Asia. I was born in Asia. Is a big continent, but I am Asian.” Ari looked at me like I’d done something cute.

“Oh… sorry. I guess I sound pretty dumb,” I said. He came up behind me and put his arms on either side of me at the sink. He turned on the water and washed our hands together. He kissed the back of my neck and gave me chills.

“Is ok. My princess is young and there is much for me to teach her. Is ok to not know things, Lukas. I love you and we learn together,” he assured. He rubbed my back and I put my cheek to his chest. 

“And the pictures? What did that guy mean about the pictures he saw?” I asked. 

“Later. We must return to them or they will think you poop,” he laughed. I groaned, but let him lead me back out of the bathroom.

Chapter 19- Boy on Film

After dinner we all settled into the living room and Ari gave his presentation to the clients. He had a slideshow on their big screen showing properties they wanted to buy and city approvals for new things they wanted to build on them. I sat quietly and watched him work. He was pretty impressive. If I had any money, I’d certainly invest with him.

The men asked some tough questions and I thought things weren’t going well. But Ari turned up the charm and answered with ease. He knew a lot of numbers and figures that left the men nodding and smiling. 

Ari ended by telling them he wanted them to take time and think it over and that he had sent portfolios of the presentation to their emails. He winked at me when it was over. He was pleased.

“Well I hope we get to see more of you two in person instead of just online. You’re definitely earning a lot of followers with this romance!” One of the men said excitedly when it was over and everyone had gotten another round of drinks.

“What are these posts?” I spoke up with interest. The men looked at me with surprise. I hadn’t opened my mouth much in front of them since I’d arrived… aside from the bathroom scandal.

“Oh! He hasn’t seen? Oh let’s put them on the big screen!” A guy said. 

They grabbed an iPad and loaded up a popular picture sharing site. Ari had a page just for us.

“Lukas does not know of this,” Ari said. I could tell he was uncomfortable, but didn’t wan to argue with our hosts. 

“Of course he does! It’s a love letter to him, so beautiful!” The guy responded. 

“Here we go! Let’s start at the beginning! I love the gym uniform. Why is it so tight?” Another man said.

The screen showed a picture of me from the side. I was wearing the tight uniform from the gym. 

It looked like he had taken it from an angle where I wouldn’t see him. I was folding towels outside the front desk. I was looking down and the lighting made me look sad. 

“Had to save a boy in distress TWICE this morning from a punk. Think he’ll reward me?” The caption under the picture read. 

There was an emoji with two eyes looking sideways and then a happy face with its tongue hanging out. He’d liked me from the beginning! I couldn’t believe it! 

The second pic was Ari looking like a muscle god in a tight tank top with sweat dripping over every inch of his perfection. It was a black and white shot in the mirror of the gym bathroom.

“BID (boy in distress) was personal trainer for me today. He definitely work me over.” The caption was followed by another tongue hanging out and an eggplant emoji

“This one’s my favorite!” A guy said and scrolled to the next pic. 

It was me, but he’d added a filter that put a rabbit nose on my face and big floppy ears on my head. It was from the afternoon where he’d come over to pick up the gym clothes I’d gotten from his locker. I cringed as I saw the caption.

“Little bunny found jock I leave in my locker. Pretty sure he like it,” the caption said and no emojis were needed.

“Oh My God! You knew about that? Oh no!” I turned in absolute horror and buried my face in Ari’s chest.

“Oh I embarrass him again. Is ok, bunny. I leave jock for you to find. I know what a boy need,” Ari admitted. He was definitely drunk and opening up. I just wished it wasn’t in front of this group.

“It gets better!” One of the guys in the room said. I didn’t look up to see who it was. I was completely horrified… but then Ari seemed ok with it. He’d planted it like bait. He knew I’d take it. He knew I liked it and he still wanted me after that.

I looked up from his chest and saw him staring down with a smile. He rubbed my hair gently.

“I love you princess. I know from moment I see you that you are one for me… only one for me,” Ari assured. He leaned down and kissed my forehead.

“Love you too,” I said. He pulled me over to sit in his lap and turned me so I could watch again.

The next picture was another hidden camera angle. He must have sneaked up on me. I was training that Ryan guy who had booked me just to get info on Ari so he could lust after him.

The caption read, “Had to save bunny from this wolf. Dude was all over my princess.” It had a bunny then the NO! sign and then a wolf emoji.

There was a picture of Glendale at night taken from his patio with the caption, “My bunny in his burrow somewhere down there in the city. Wish I can hold him. He is my life.” It was followed with a bunny and a baby emoji.

There were pictures from our video chats he’d snapped on his phone. I was always covered up to my nipples with the blanket. He didn’t post anything of me in my underwear or worse. I had no idea how much time he spent thinking about me. The men made murmurs of appreciation each time another one popped up.

There were pictures of our dates and me in his lap or me cooking in his kitchen. 

I loved the ones he took of me sleeping on his chest. His handsome, furry chest of muscles cradled my head so perfectly. He had a lot of pictures of me sleeping with little angel emojis. The emojis and comments kept a happy, filthy tone. There were more of me in my gym uniform…

…but then things got sad. We got into the separation, the realization I was leaving. His comments turned darker and the emojis he regularly used were replaced by rain clouds and broken hearts…

There was a picture of me sitting on the floor with my knees pulled into my chest. My head was resting on my knees and my face was streaked with tears. I’d thought he was just checking his messages. I didn’t know he’d taken a picture.

The caption read, “When your heart is in another body, is so much more fragile. I need be strong. Princess need me strong.”

The next one was a little happier. It was me in his parent’s kitchen from behind. I was pouring his coffee. The caption read, “Was ever an ass so beautiful?” Peach emoji and tongue followed.

Then more sadness. Pictures of an empty moving box, my spongebob pillow, and more of me in moments of distress - some of them with me being comforted in his lap. 

There were pictures of him too… one holding up the phone where he was talking with me and it had my picture with the title “baby princess” for the label. He must have taken that one in a mirror. He looked devastated and his eyes were red. I’d never heard him cry. He was always so positive for me.

The captions were worse: “My heart pulled 100 miles away.” “Does he know how much it hurt to be away from what I need most?” “Nothing ever hurt like this… so bad.”

I hadn’t realized how hard it hit him that I’d left. I’d only focused on my own needs and heartbreak. He was carrying it for both of us.

I felt my eyes filling with tears and I got off his lap. 

He reached and caught my hand then got up to as I headed for the bathroom. I squeezed his hand and kept my other clapped over my mouth as I dragged him with me.

I turned to say something as he closed the door behind us, but he just shook his head. His hands went for my waist and he raised me up and set me on the counter. 

I leaned forward into his chest and sobbed against his shoulder. He slid his arms around me protectively and buried his lips against my neck. I wrapped my arms around his neck and held on tightly.

“I love you so much. Fuck that hurt so much to see,” I sniffled. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know you were having a hard time too. I feel so selfish… I love you so much. I didn’t think you could hurt.”

“I am man. I am strong to protect you. I did not want to make this worse for my love. You have enough to worry for. When you hurt, I hurt,” Ari said and sniffed like he was tearing up too.

We held each other for the longest time. Ari washed my face with a damp tissue and I could see his eyes were red.

“Can we go fuck now?” I laughed and blew my nose.

“Yes, we must give the viewers happy ending to story,” Ari joked.

“You can NOT post us having sex!” I gave a playful swat to his chest.

“I will never show this princess body in nakedness. I already have hard time keeping your suitors at bay,” he assured. “I go to make our goodbyes. You need minute or you are ok to walk?”

I wondered what he meant, but then he pointed down and I could see I was rock hard.

“Oh woah! That sneaked up on me,” I laughed.

“Is a trickster. He always awaken for me.” Ari nodded confidently.

I got off the counter and ran in place for a few seconds until it calmed down enough to not be a walking hazard. He started to rub my back but I pushed him away, that would only make it rise again. 

We went back out together. He held my hand and I stayed just behind him to the right. He hugged everyone goodbye and thanked them for listening to his presentation.

They felt bad for making me cry. Ari joked that it was going to get him laid. With the drinks they’d been serving him, he was loosened up and funny. They wished us well.

+++ +++ +++

The Lyft driver on the way back was a thin, older guy who made lots of conversation. He was obviously gay and asked us personal questions the whole way back to our hotel.

“Oh are you two together? What a cute couple, O-M-G cute!” He commented when he noticed I was under Ari’s arm in the backseat. Ari was still pretty tipsy from the drinks.

“I take care of him. He is my boy,” Ari answered in a tone that sounded like he’d been accused of something. I looked up from his chest to see he had one eyebrow raised in suspicion.

“Oh I bet you do. When I was younger I was all about the hot young daddies. I woulda been all over you! Honey, I was poppin,” the driver continued. He snapped his fingers and weaved between cars.

“What this means? Popping? Like corn?” Ari asked, his tone changing to slight amusement.

“Yeah like popcorn. Sure! I was cute, real cute,” the driver snapped his fingers again.

“You will not be this when older, promise me no to this,” Ari whispered in my ear. 

The driver had some dance music going so he couldn’t hear him. I nodded my head then pursed my lips to ask for his. He smiled and leaned down to kiss me.

“Get it!” the driver said. Ari chuckled.

“Oh I get it, yes,” he whispered to me. “I take what is mine.”

Thankfully it wasn’t a long ride back to the hotel. Ari thanked the driver and gave him a nice tip while I waited on the curb for him. The driver must have said something else funny because Ari laughed and waved him good night. He turned to me and shook his head.

He held my hand on the way to the elevator. None of the guests or patrons at the crowded lobby bar paid attention, but it was San Francisco.

“You are love to me?” Ari asked in the elevator. His tipsy state deteriorated his English.

“Of course!” I said, not sure what I was agreeing to. He smiled and nodded approval.

“To you I put baby inside?” Ari wagged his eyebrows. He was veering into complete incoherence.

“You want to put a baby in me?” I asked as he pulled me back against his chest.

“Yes, here.” He rubbed my stomach as he held me from behind and rubbed his bulge against my bottom. I understood. “I breed princess. We make beautiful babies. You know this will be truth.”

“You can try but…” I started, but he put a finger to my lips.

“We arrive!” He said as the elevator dinged and the doors slid open.

We walked down towards our room. He was a little stumbly. He’d had a lot to drink at the party and it seemed to have had a delayed effect. He fooled with the card and couldn’t get it to slide in right. I took it and showed him that he just had to touch it to the round pad. He laughed and kissed me.

I told him we should shower first and he nodded with a yawn. I knew this wasn’t going to end in sex. I was horny as fuck. But after seeing the posts where he’d gone through pain because of me; and being happy for him winning over the clients; I was ok with just sleeping in his arms.

“Yes, I clean princess. I tap his hole. Princess sleep well. All is happy.” Ari smiled. He yawned again as I got undressed. 

He leaned back against the wall and watched me undress with a leering grin. I got down to my briefs and then looked at him with annoyance.

“You gotta get naked too, dude,” I said and started to help him out of his clothes. He let me unbutton his shirt but then he He’s a bulky guy and twice my size so I my attempts to wrestle with him weren’t going well. He kept laughing and kissing me.

“Who is dude? I am daddy! You want steal my clothes? You wrestle for it!” Ari laughed and pulled me in against his chest.

“Hey no! Help me here! Please, daddy,” I laughed. He was being impossibly cute. He growled at me and then rubbed his teeth against my neck.

“Why you are so pretty? How an ox like me land a diamond like you?” he asked as he let me go. He put his hands on my cheek while I pulled for his belt.

“You didn’t land me! I just needed a place to crash for the weekend since my dad forgot about me,” I joked. He didn’t think it was funny though. He looked at me with frustration.

“I know, little one. I promise I never forget you like this. My princess always come first. I show you this. I prove for rest of my life I can make happy for you,” Ari swore. He nodded vigorously then rubbed his nose against mine.

“You can start by taking your clothes off… please, sir,” I said and gave him my best boy eyes.

“Done! Your wish command me!” Ari stripped down to his boxer briefs. He patted my ass and we went off to the bathroom.

Trying to wash him was another chore. He let me soap up his chest and underarms, but when I got to his bottom he jumped away and protested.

“No no! Manbutt not tasty like boybutt. I do this part for myself,” he said. I handed him the soap and he got to work while I washed my hair and face.

“I can’t touch your butt? I love your butt!” I asked when I rinsed the soap off.

“Is no good. A manbutt is for function. A princess pussy like yours is for pleasure. Some man like this play but no. I am not for this. I am giver, you are taker,” Ari shook his head. I let it go.

We rinsed off and then he got two towels. He was starting to sober up and his yawns came harder and faster than before. He wrapped a towel around me and rubbed me from head to hind then looked at me with sleepy eyes.

“I will pleasure you… [big yawn]… then I sleep,” he vowed.

“Yes sir,” I said though I knew where this would end. 

He dried himself and we brushed our teeth then padded off naked to the bed. I loved watching his furry cheeks wiggle. He had two brown muscular globes that moved with intention, power. He did hard squats with the big weights at the gym and it certainly paid off.

“Come to me,” he said as he flopped down on the bed and raised his arms towards me.

“One minute,” I told him. I grew up with a dad who drank, though not regularly, so I knew to put some supplies on his side table.

I went into his shaving kit and found his bottle of ibuprofen. I got three of them (he’s a big guy) and then got him a bottle of water.

“Come! Now! Why my princess disobeys?” Ari called. He waived his hands to motion me over.

“Take these first,” I told him and handed him the pills.

“Oh… I drink too much. Yes. You are good to me,” Ari sat up. 

I raised my hand to his face and he swiped his tongue around the pills while making sexy eyes at me. He sucked up each pill with a little vacuum noise and then chugged the water. I put the trash can by his side of the bed and a box of tissues. I went and turned off the lights and then crawled in beside him. I could take care of him.

“You so good to me,” he said softly as I slid under his left arm. 

He rubbed it down to my bottom and slid a finger between my cheeks. Being naked and pressed into his body, I was already getting hard, but a few rubs from his finger brought me to full mast.

He pushed into me and wiggled for a minute but then it went still. His lips came to rest on my forehead and he started to snore. He was out.

I slept so soundly with his finger inside me. It was strangely calming, like a pacifier.

+++

I woke up to him rubbing his nose into my hair and inhaling me while his finger still wiggled inside me. I yawned and rubbed my left hand over his hairy muscled pecs.

“Good morning, love,” Ari whispered and kissed my forehead as his finger rubbed around my ring. I looked up at him and felt myself poking into his thigh. I don’t know if it had ever gone down overnight. His body had my full attention.

“You look like you feel ok,” I said and kissed his chest then rubbed my lips over his left nip.

“You take care of me last night. I feel good. Is time to please you as I promised,” Ari said. His lips curled into a smile that made my hole twitch. It was time.

Chapter 20- The Boy in the Sheets

“Come here my beautiful boy. Where do you go?” Ari growled as I tried to slide out of his hold. 

“I will! But I really need to brush my teeth! I taste gross!” I protested and wiggled out from under his arm where I’d woken up against his chest. 

He’d kissed me and I’d realized with embarrassment that I had crazy morning breath from lipping at his nipple all night. He had bad breath too, but it worked on him. 

I always felt this need to be clean for him; perfect and fresh. I slept so well in his hold. It was magic. 

“No, you do not leave, princess! You want to taste what is gross? Here,” Ari laughed. 

He gripped me by the hair and guided my face into his armpit. He’s twice my size so it’s useless to struggle. I wasn’t exactly turned off by this idea, but I still put my hand on his chest and tried to push away to make a show of it. He laughed at my attempts. 

“Grosssss!” I protested and inhaled his warm funk from a night of sleep. 

We’d showered before bed but he hadn’t put on any deodorant so his pits had a natural rank. I wrestled with futile effort but his scent turned me on. His heavy musk went straight to my brain and reminded me how inferior I was to this dominant specimen of alpha perfection.

“You say you want gross! Lick it clean then I let you go!” Ari was enjoying himself and had woken up extra playful. His muscled, furry body easily bent me to its will. I had little hope of resistance.

I gave in. I lapped at his salty grunge. It wasn’t the worst… and having my head nestled there all night had heated it up, so I kind of owed it to him to clean up after myself. 

I got my tongue in there and slurped and sucked till his skin was clean. He mumbled little things to me as I rooted around and slurped up his pungent, male scent. It felt so dirty, yet so right. 

“You love that. Don’t you, princess… yes you do… that’s daddy’s good girl. Get it all,” Ari encouraged. 

His voice turned from playful to that deep daddy tone that sent chills through me. He wasn’t just being playful; he was into this and giving me permission to be into it as well. 

He let me go when he was satisfied. We’d both slept naked so there was no way to hide how rock hard I was under his control as I lifted off from him. I gasped for air and smacked a hand against his chest.

“Where is my thank you? You hit daddy when he reward you with what your pink boy heart need?” Ari faked a look of disbelief. He knew full well I’d enjoyed cleaning his pit.

“Thank you, daddy,” I said with sarcasm and rolled my eyes. I started to crawl away to go brush my teeth. He pulled me back.

“Is not sound sincere from you. Where is gratitude? Try again!” Ari growled.

I flashed him a helpless look and he momentarily broke his tough guy character to smile and kiss my forehead. 

“So beautiful,” he whispered. 

“Thank you, sir. Can I go brush my teeth now? Please, sir?” I begged.

“Yes, but first,” he said then pushed his fingers through my hair. He pulled me down for a kiss. His tongue slipped past my lips and licked around mine. He didn’t care how bad I tasted. I was his.

“Now you go. Your breath stink! Go brush clean for me!” He laughed and shoved me up playfully. I sat up on him, straddling his lap. It rubbed against my bare bottom. He put his hands on my pecs and squeezed them. I don’t have the bulging pecs like him, but he likes to rub my flat chest and pretend. 

“Perfect boy-tits and pink nipples.” He beamed up at me with those huge, brown, Persian eyes.

“Thank you, sir,” I whispered with confusion. He loved referring to me as a girl and named my body parts like I was somewhere in between.

“You may go now.” He nodded and I turned around on him to crawl off the bed.

I was on all fours crawling away when I felt his hands on my hips. He grabbed them roughly and dragged me back over his chest and towards his face, ass-first. I didn’t even try to struggle.

“I give you permission to leave and then you wiggle this beautiful pink boy bottom in my face! You beg to be taken by your owner! How you can think to leave my bed when you present me with this beautiful offering?” Ari asked with hunger in his voice.

“I wasn’t, sir! I was trying to crawl off of you! You’re just so big, sir,” I started to protest playfully, but then felt his warm, wet tongue slide over my cheeks. 

I gripped the comforter that was gathered just below his knees as I lunged forward weakly as my body filled with chills. I melted on him and my head dropped between his thick, furry thighs as he took what was his.

“Oh that feels so good!” I screamed out. His tongue made wide, pressured circles inside me. My body lit up with electricity as he plugged my socket.

“Huhhh! Dude! That’s so! Yeah! Daddy!” I started to push back against his tongue as he worked his magic inside me. His hands gripped my cheeks and kneaded them. He warmed up my oven to prepare it for his meat.

“Yes sir! So good” I used all the phrases he liked to hear as he opened me. His tongue touched every spot he could get to, every spot that made me moan and spasm. I was rock hard and sliding between his huge pecs. His monster was fully awake and poking against my chin.

I bowed my head and started to use him like a pacifier. It was the least I could do to pay my fare for the laser show he was producing inside me. 

“So tasty, my love. I need to breed my baby. It is time,” he said as he pulled his tongue out.

“Really? We can? Yes sir! Please!” I whimpered and stroked him. I raised my head and looked back at him. He had his hands on my cheeks and massaged them then gave them both a rough smack.

“The potion… is in my shave bag… go and bring,” Ari said as he stared hypnotically at my hole. I looked with confusion.

“Potion… oh the lube!” I laughed.

“Yes! boy potion. Go and bring,” Ari didn’t share in my amusement. He smacked my bottom again and I jumped. I hopped off the bed and went to grab it. It wasn’t called boy potion. The bottle read, “Passion Potion” but he could call it whatever he wanted.

“Here!” I bounced back to the bed excitedly like there was a pony waiting outside.

“Lie down. Is easy to start this way for beginner but I don’t like position… no, my love… lie on your baby belly. Next time we can do on your back so I watch this beautiful face twist in pleasure. For starting we try like this,” Ari said as he positioned me.

He’d stood up from the bed and was stroking his cock. He had me lie down on my stomach and then he grabbed my leg with one hand and dragged me so I was lying parallel to the pillows.

“This is good. I can see your face in the mirror. You need tell me what hurt. I know you won’t. You are so eager. I can not trust that you will know when to say stop. My innocent boy want more than he can handle.” He said as he squeezed lube over his cock and slicked it up.

He dragged me back so my ass was in the air near the edge of the bed. He poured more lube between my cheeks and his fingers pushed it inside my hole. I’d slept with his finger inside me the whole night so I was a little opened from that and his tongue.

Ari looked at me in the mirror. He leaned over me as he worked his fingers inside me. He slid them in slowly and kept pausing for me to get used to them. I was squirming as his fingers lit up my happy spots again. He took his time and it was agonizingly slow, but he was intent on making this perfect for me. 

“I know you want fast and now, but my boy is my world and I will not hurt this perfection. Yes, my love?” Ari asked when he saw me growing impatient. 

For weeks I’d thought about having him inside me, pleasing him like he wanted. He’d put in the tip and even moved it around a little, but I wanted more. 

I wanted to be worthy of him, worthy of getting it all and having his seed planted deep inside me. I wanted him to hit the spots his fingers had reached. I wanted to know what it felt like to have his thick Persian monster pushing inside me. I wanted to be his. 

“Yes, sir,” I nodded. 

“Here we go, baby love. Tell me what you need,” Ari said. 

He lined himself up with me and began to press inside. He pushed into me until I gasped and my throat made a croaking sound. I inhaled and then buried my face in the comforter until I felt his hand on my hair pull my head up so our eyes met in the mirror.

“Look at me, little one. I need see you,” Ari whispered as he bent down over my back. We locked eyes in the mirror and I watched his face turn from lust into this intense focus like he was about to perform surgery on me. 

It felt like forever. He took his time and kept stopping to hold me, kiss me, and let my body get used to his size. 

“I love you, Lukas. You are my perfection,” he praised when we finished. 

“I love you too. I can’t believe we got to be here. I thought right now I’d be in my bed alone and you’d be out partying without me,” I confessed. He sighed and pushed inside me again. I felt so warm and loved in his arms. I’d fight whatever got in our way to keep my place there. He was my everything. 

“I take care of my love. Soon you will be in my bed every night and sleep in my arms I fill you with my seed until my babies grow in your belly.” Ari perked up with confidence. 

“I don’t think it works that way,” I laughed and then started to yawn. 

“I know, my sweet one. But we still try,” he laughed and pushed his fingers through my hair. 

“Yes, sir. Thank you, daddy,” I said weakly. 

If he hadn’t been holding me I would have fallen forward. I was spent and exhausted. We were sweaty, sticky, and stuck together. 

He stayed inside me, held me against his chest, and then slowly lowered us to the bed to spoon me. He held me and I went straight to sleep as his lips nestled into the back of my neck.

+++

We woke up around lunch time. Ari was holding his phone in front of me and sliding through emails as I blinked myself awake with a yawn. I saw the time on his phone was just before noon. We really were going to spend the weekend in this room. I had no desire to go anywhere else. 

Ari’s emails collapsed and I saw him swipe to the camera app. He changed it to selfie mode so he could check on me. I watched myself on the screen and blushed. His warm eyes looked at me with concern.

“I do not deserve such beauty in my arms. My perfect Lukas,” Ari praised. 

“Thank you.” I never knew how to come back when he talked like that. He always knew the perfect, sweet thing to say. 

“You are in pain?” he asked without humor.

“No, sir. I don’t think… ahh yeah! A little,” I said as I shifted and felt his soft but thick snake lodged inside me. My bottom ached a little, but not too bad.

“I will clean it then put the cream I bring. Will help you. You see why we go slow. We have a lifetime to perfect this. Ok, my love?” Ari kissed my hair. 

He hooked an arm around my waist and pulled me off the bed. His Persian tool slid out of me and he brought me to my feet. He turned me to face him then kissed me.

“You are so beautiful to wake up to. We need food.” Ari said as he led me off to the shower.

“I’m not hungry. I feel so full,” I said. He bent down and kissed my tummy.

“That won’t last. I go too far and your stomach is upset. Food will settle it,” Ari noted.

“Eww,” I blushed. Ari just shrugged. He squatted in front of me and put his ear to my stomach like he was investigating. I squirmed uncomfortably.

“I can hear the babies in there. They will grow to be little warriors like their daddy.” He rubbed my stomach and laughed.

“Stopppp,” I laughed and backed away. We cleaned each other and then he bent me over the counter and put some white cream from a tube on me. It tingled for a minute then felt really good. He ordered brunch food for us and we ate in our underwear while watching tv.

Ari called down to the front desk and asked them to clean the room and change the bedding. We’d made a mess. I felt bad for the housekeeping, but he left them a twenty and a thank you note in Spanish. We headed out so he could meet up with another investor group.

I sat quietly and played a game on his phone while he went over the presentation binder with two older men. He didn’t explain me or why I was there. They didn’t ask. I smiled and nodded respectfully when they addressed me, but otherwise I kept my head down and mouth closed.

“I think they will invest!” Ari said when we walked away from the restaurant.

“Of course they will. You were so good!” I glowed. It really was incredible to watch him work. He was passionate about his job and wanted to bring people in to make his father proud.

“You like the games I download for you? You stop the zombies?” he asked. He’d put this game on his phone where I had to set up defenses as an endless stream of zombies came through my town. I had to stop them before they made it to the other side or my people would be eaten.

“It was! I got to level five! but… then I kept dying but I was getting better each time,” I said with pride.

“Yes! I find trick for zombie Queen. I show you later! She is not invincible.” Ari guided me into a car and we went back to the hotel where our room had been freshly scrubbed with the bed back to useable condition. 

I wanted this weekend to last forever.

Chapter 21- Boy in the Club

That night we met up with the investors from the night before. They took us out to a late dinner at a restaurant that was tucked into an old alleyway with lights strung back and forth overhead. 

It was a french place and we had a big table in a cavernous basement that was decorated like an old Parisian bar… or what I’d imagine one to look like.

“I don’t know what any of this is,” I whispered to Ari when the table began to fill with dishes. It was all stuff I’d never seen before and we had little plates to try everything.

“Hmm, yes. My princess has simple taste,” Ari agreed. He pointed me towards what looked like roasted chicken and a simple green salad.

“You must try the aubergine! It’s a specialty,” One of the men said and pushed a dish of little fried circles in front of me. I put two of them on my plate and thanked him with a quiet nod. I was learning that Ari liked me to be silently at his side. He offered me a wink to show his approval.

I took a bit of the chicken and realized it was not chicken. It was squishier and more moist. I took another piece on a fork and held it up to show Ari. He tried it and nodded like it was good.

“Is duck. Very good! You like duck, yes?” he asked.

“I’ve never tried it before. It’s ok… just definitely not chicken,” I said with a shrug. 

Everyone laughed. I did like the aubergine which turned out to be a fancy word for eggplant. I had more of that. I didn’t eat much and Ari was distracted charming the men so when I finished he passed me his phone and I got back to the zombie game. 

I was feeling like his child. I didn’t mind it. He was so sweet to me. It was definitely better than being out in the desert with my dad and his girlfriend.

After dinner, the guys took us on a walk and showed us around the neighborhood. It was the gay neighborhood in San Francisco and it was filled with little stores, restaurants, and lots and lots of men of all shapes, sizes, ages, and ethnicities.

“This, young Lukas, is the Castro!” The lead investor told me as he waived his hands around a sleepy looking street. It had a few clubs and shops, but it wasn’t exactly the wonderland you think of when thinking of San Francisco.

“It used to be bigger… and better, but the gays of yesteryear can’t afford it anymore,” the man lamented. 

He pointed out several small businesses that were now cafes and stores. He told me what they used to be and what he used to do there in his youth. Ari looked at me with wide eyes. He didn’t like me exposed to this side of the gay community.

“This has been a perfect evening! Thank you so much for show us around,” Ari said when we went down a few more blocks.

“Oh no! Let’s stop and have a few drinks first. It’s still early!” One man said and the others agreed.

“The boy, he is not of age and is past his bedtime,” Ari said and pulled me in front of him. 

He slid his arms around me from behind and put his head on my shoulder. I yawned to back up his story.

“Oh he’s old enough! I know the bouncer here and we just have to promise not to give him any alcohol. They’ll let him in. They know how much we spend here,” the man laughed. The others backed him up.

I could feel Ari’s pulse racing as he held me. He knew a bar was not a place either of our fathers would approve. I yawned again like that would help. It didn’t.

“Yes, well maybe one, but… only one and then the boy need to get to bed. He is very worn from the day… and he has congestion allergy to the city,” Ari sounded helpless. 

I sniffled hard to try and support his lie. Ari squeezed me a little too tightly then walked around me, took my hand, and led us behind the group.

“I do not like this for you. We leave very soon, my love,” Ari whispered to me as he held me protectively. 

The first guy talked to the man at the door. He grumbled, then stamped my hand with purple ink that read, “DO NOT SERVE.” 

Ari looked at it with unease. He hated any kind of markings on my body, but he didn’t object. He followed the men inside. The club was thumping with loud music and a wild throng of guys dancing on each other.

Ari held my hand tightly and then pulled me in under his arm as we waded through the crowd towards the bar. By the time we got to the bar he had me directly in front of him with his arms around me and his legs on either side of mine. It was an odd position, but kept me away from the crush of bodies around us and wandering hands.

I felt secure in my cage of warm, Persian muscles. Any reason to be in his hold was a good one. 

“I do not like this,” Ari whispered to me through gritted teeth. The men ordered drinks and I got a bottle clearly marked as water.

Ari kept me squarely in his cage as he sipped his drink and made sparkling conversation with the investors. I kept looking over at the dance floor and thinking how cool it would be to go there with him and join in.

“I love this song! Can we go dance? Please?” I finally spoke up when the DJ played a dance version of a current radio hit I loved. I looked back at him excitedly.

“Yeah! Let the boy dance,” one of the guys said.

“No,” Ari whispered to me in a threatening voice. “We finish drink and go! No time for dance!” He was unhappy here. He wanted me back in the hotel room tucked into bed. I let it drop.

Ari finished his drink and the guys ordered another round. Before he could protest, they shoved a fresh whatever-it-was in his hand. I was still working on my bottle of water.

Ari started to loosen up with the second drink. The men were laughing at his jokes and treating him like he was one of them. He’d told me earlier that they were very wealthy and successful. He seemed to emulate them and said they had portfolios much larger than his family’s.

By the third round, Ari’s hold on me had eased up considerably. He was laughing with the guys and backed off of me while I watched the dance floor with sadness. I would have loved to be out there with him just sliding against his chest. 

The crowd was growing thicker and I saw guys groping each other, openly making out, hands down the front or back of other guys’ pants. It was crazy. I’d never watched a scene like this. I wanted Ari to do that to me. I was ready for him again.

I noticed a younger guy closer to my age was checking me out. He moved closer but hung back when he saw Ari’s hand squeeze down on my shoulder.

The guy was cute, just a little taller than me and skinny with just a little more muscle than I had. He looked Latino and had the biggest brown eyes and puffy pink lips. His black hair was perfectly done in that messy look that takes about an hour and eight kinds of products to perfect.

He caught my eye and wagged his eyebrows at me. I blushed but didn’t look away. He took it as a sign and came closer. Ari was oblivious to this and deeply involved in the group we’d come with. I was on the edge and the loud music offered cover.

“Hey there. You look lonely,” the guy said. I hadn’t expected that to be his opener. I pulled back.

“Pretty! I meant to say you look pretty. Sorry… Fuck, I’m blunt sometimes…” he corrected.

“It’s cool. We’re just chilling here until his clients let us go back to the hotel,” I said. I patted Ari’s hand on my shoulder to show him who the ‘we’ was.

“Oh. I thought that was your bodyguard… I’m Rico by the way,” he said.

“Lukas!” I patted my chest. “And my super hot bodyguard, Ari.” I patted Ari’s arm and laughed. Ari didn’t look over. He was lost with his clients.

“Do you think Mr. hot bodyguard would let you dance? It’s hard to watch a pretty boy look so sad watching the dance floor,” Rico explained.

“Doubtful! He’s a pretty strict bodyguard… I can ask!” I joked. There was no way he’d let me dance.

“Do it! Just try! I love this song and you really look like you want to!” Rico reached for my hand.

I turned to Ari who was listening to his group. I pulled on his arm and he gave me a hazy look that told me I was bothering him.

“What you need, princess?” Ari asked, then looked back and forth between me and his clients.

“Can I go dance for a little bit? I’ll stay right there like five feet away. Please?” I asked.

“Yeah yeah. No problem. I get it,” he said and turned back to the group. I was shocked.

“You’re sure? You don’t mind?” I asked Ari again. I couldn’t believe he was ok with it.

“Yes, yes ok! I know!” Ari barked like I was interrupting him. Before I could think about it, Rico pulled me to the dance floor.

It was only a few feet away since the crowd had pushed the dance floor almost to the bar. We started dancing and the crowd closed in around us. It swallowed us like an amoeba and I felt strange being so far from Ari. 

I looked over to see Ari was still talking and laughing with his group. They’d gotten another round. I guessed he really was fine with this. He’d gotten a bottle of water, so maybe he was trying to sober up.

It felt so amazing being under these pink, strobing lights and dancing. Rico kept his eyes on mine, laughing and doing crazy moves. 

He wasn’t trying to get with me or anything. He was just getting into the beat. He was really good at this. I’d never been to anything other than a cheesy high school dance.

I was having fun until this guy behind me kept getting closer and bumping into me. I looked behind me and it was this tall, wasted dude who looked like he’d wandered away from his fraternity. 

His eyes were glazed over and he was knocking into people while laughing and waving his arms like an idiot. I backed away from him but turned to watch him. He was strangely fascinating.

He pushed into this muscled guy and that guy knocked him back with force. That upset the wasted dude so he took a wild swing at the muscle guy. Muscle guy dodged his punch then hit wasted dude right in the gut and knocked him ass-backwards into me.

It all happened really fast and someone screamed in an overly dramatic voice. I got knocked to the floor next to Rico and hit my shoulder hard.

“Dude! Bodyguard! Help!” Rico yelled and squatted down beside me to check on me. I felt Rico’s arms start to lift me up and felt the pain in my shoulder. 

I looked up and saw Ari rush over. He picked wasted dude up by his arm and punched him right on the jaw. He tossed him to the floor away from me. Wasted dude landed with a wounded animal sound and then proceeded to vomit some funky, green-colored liquid. It was the grossest thing I’d ever seen and the french food in my stomach started to churn. 

Rico helped me up and then Ari lifted me up to my feet. He hooked an arm under my ass and lifted me up into his chest. He carried me back to the clients and told them he had to go. His chest was heaving and his body was pumping adrenaline. He looked like a Persian Hulk and I sat silently on his arm and leaned in against him.

Every muscle in his body was tensed and pulsing. He pushed through the crowd and took me out to the street. He went down the block then set me down beside a newspaper box.

“What is wrong with you? How you can wander from me?!” Ari yelled at me. He was furious and yelling so loud that it made me jump. His face was red; seething with anger and concern.

“You… you said I could dance! I asked you,” I shot back as he pulled me down the street and away from the noisy clubs.

“You scare me so crazy! I think you are kidnapped! You are just a tiny precious boy! You can not wander like this! You are there at my side one minutes asking for new bottle of water! Then I turn to bar to get it for you. I turn around again and you are being attack on dance floor! You do not stray from me! Ever like that!” Ari fumed.

He pulled me to a quiet corner and pushed me against a wall. My shoulder touched it and I cried out in pain. I looked at him with wide eyes filled with fright. I knew he wouldn’t hurt me, but he was so angry I didn’t know what he’d do.

“You are hurt! Oh fuck! I hurt my boy? I know I should not have bring you here! Is all my fault. Let me see your pain to inspect!” He commanded. He started to pull on the collar of my shirt and it made me angrier.

“No! You’re being a dick! Get away from me!” I pulled away from his grip. 

My voice was all choked up like I was about to cry, but I fought the tears. I didn’t want to do that here. I’d been too shocked to speak when he pulled me down the street, but feeling the intense jolt of pain in my shoulder pulled me back to reality.

“I’m… a dick? Baby, you sneak away in club then get yourself into a fight! Two minutes away from my arms and you are on the ground with injury! I will look at it now to see the hurt!” Ari was not happy about being challenged. 

He pulled at my shirt and I shoved his chest. I’d never been angry with him and it tasted so bitter in my mouth. 

“I asked you! You were ignoring me but you said ‘yeah yeah’ like you heard me. Then you went back to ignoring me!” I told him. 

My heart was pounding like crazy. He looked at me and suddenly registered that he’d scared me. He backed away and took a deep breath to calm himself.

“I did not hear this. I thought you ask for water. I have scared you, haven’t I? You won’t let me touch you because you are frighten of me… I was so scared for you, Lukas! You are my world. You think I’d hurt my pink princess? You think I will not die before I let you to be injure?” Ari asked and looked at me with frustration. I nodded but then shook my head.

“I went to dance with Rico. I thought you are ok with it. You were busy with the investors. The guy knocked into me and then you pulled me out of the club” I put my hand on my hurt shoulder and tried to rub it, but it hurt.

“Who is this Rico? Ahh nevermind! If you will not let me look we will get you to emergency doctor.” Ari offered me his hand. 

I reached for it and his body relaxed. He ordered us a car from his phone and within minutes we sped off.

Chapter 22- Mr. Khorasani’s Boy

I didn’t lean against Ari in the backseat and his frustration grew. My shoulder was throbbing and it hurt every time the car went over a rough patch.

He was quickly sobering up and tried his best to rush the driver. Every time I made a little pain noise, Ari looked over at me and tried to reach for me. I shook my head. I was still mad at him. We arrived to a small emergency room that was nearly empty.

Ari filled out some forms while I sat in the chair and looked at myself in the mirrored wall. My shirt was torn at the sleeve but there wasn’t any blood.

A nurse called me back and Ari went with me. She stopped him and said it was only for the injured person.

“He is minor… under eighteen. I am legal guardian with his mother! He is step-son,” Ari lied.

“Oh! OHHH! Ok sorry. I didn’t mean to sound racist or anything… you just don’t look… uh… right this way sir! Please!” she said.

We were ushered back to a room that had six beds sectioned off by rolling curtains. She led me past a man who was clutching his stomach and coughing like crazy. She put us on the last bed by the window. It overlooked the lights of the city.

“A very drunk man knock him down on the street! He falls hard on the curb and hurts the arm,” Ari rushed through a lie. I sat quietly and felt my shoulder throbbing.

“Let’s get that shirt off,” she said. I tried to lift my arm but it hurt too bad.

“Please, Lukas. Let me help.” Ari whispered.

“Ok,” I said. Ari carefully lifted my shirt and got it off the uninjured arm then eased it over my head and off the bad side.

“It’s bruised… We can do an x-ray and see what the doctor thinks.” She helped me off the table and I watched as Ari looked with wide, guilty eyes.

It wasn’t his fault. I’m not a toddler and bad things happen. But I was mad at him so I looked away and followed the nurse.

They did the x-rays and then the doctor checked me over. She said it wasn’t broken but I’d be sore for a few days and have a bruise for awhile. I felt better having everyone stand over me, but then I got chills from being shirtless in the cold room and my shoulder started to ache.

The nurse brought me a blanket wrapped in cellophane like the one from the airplane. She opened it and wrapped it around me so I wouldn’t have to put my shirt back on or get more chills. The doctor gave me some pills for the pain and a prescription for more. Ari sat next to me on the bed and put his arms around me carefully.

“I hate that you are hurt. I should have keep watch over you better. I should have not take you to this bar in first place. I was weak to not protect my boy as he need. My father will be upset. We have to be so careful, my young love. It kill me to see you upset and injure for my fault.” Ari whispered when the doctor and nurse left us alone.

“I shouldn’t have wandered off. What about my dad? He’s going to be pissed… But he’s also used to me being clumsy. He always tells me I need to pay more attention. Maybe we should stick to the drunk on the street story,” I laughed. It wasn’t all that implausible.

“For my father it will not matter. He will say I could have left you with Sajid or Arash since your father was unavailable and was irresponsible for me to take you away from our home in the first place. Then he will say I should put you in hotel room and only take you for safe fun in the daytime. There is no way to explain where is not my fault… and of course is my fault.” Ari sighed.

“It just happened. It was the drunk crazy guy’s fault,” I assured him.

“Tomorrow we fly home to… how you say… see a man about music?” Ari asked.

“Face the music,” I guessed after a minute of thinking it over. Sometimes his English was just off enough to be completely incomprehensible.

“Yes, a lot of music to face! I’m fucked, but I am happy you will be ok. This is all that matter.” Ari laughed.

He hugged me, careful to avoid the shoulder. The nurse brought back the prescriptions and we headed to the little pharmacy next to the hospital. He picked out a stuffed animal, a hippo wearing a cast on his arm, and added it to my prescriptions at the register.

“You think your dad would have wanted me to stay with one of your brothers?” I asked when we got back to the hotel.

It sounded weird. Arash had been so warm and protective of me. I wondered how I would do in his home with his wife and children.

“My father think of you as his youngest child. He is very attach and treat you like a young daughter, not a son… more like tiny baby girl. If he cannot take care of you in his home then of course he will leave the responsibility to his eldest son. Arash would guard you like his own children. Is better for you to be safe in home then off to travel in wild San Francisco,” Ari said.

“I guess he really cares about me.” I looked at him like that hadn’t fully occurred to me.

“He want that you can stay with us for good. He is fond of you. He is so happy to have you spend time with him and listen to his old man stories with interest. He will be very upset you are hurt under our family’s care,” Ari shrugged like it was a serious matter.

I thought about how I felt around his father. I felt protected, but not entirely pure. When he touched me, or was close, it made me excited in a way I should have only felt with Ari.

Mr. Khorasani had obviously worked hard to keep his body in shape like his sons. I always felt a stab of guilt at how he made me feel.

Ari gave me a warm bubble bath and then we passed out together in bed. I slept on his chest and tried to put the bad day behind me. +++

The

next

morning , when the pain medicine had worn off, I felt worse than the night before. Ari eased me off his chest and then went to get me some pills.

I laid on my stomach and he checked the bruising, telling me it wasn’t as bad as he’d expected. He told me he hadn’t slept much last night and was worried about me. He helped me get dressed and then he packed our things while I sat on the bed with the stuffed panda bear, Kherse Panda. The hippo he’d bought me was sitting on the windowsill looking sad with his broken arm.

I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. I looked so small and sad. I worried that we’d go home and all of this would be over. They’d send me back to my dad and his horrible girlfriend.

We had an uneventful flight back to Palm Springs and he insisted on carrying all of the luggage. Once the medicine kicked in I was passing out against his chest until we landed. We got to his car and I was still kind of groggy, just clutching Kherse (panda bear) and plodding behind him.

He called my dad from the car when we got onto the highway. Dad wasn’t too surprised I’d hurt myself. I told him I hadn’t cried so that put him at ease.

“If he didn’t cry then he’ll be ok. Lukas used to melt down over any injury!” Dad laughed.

“I did not!” I snapped out of my happy haze to argue with dad. Ari just laughed.

“When he was four, I faked like I was going to hit him with a pillow like a pillow fight. He put his hand on his head and bawled like it really hurt,” Dad laughed.

“You traumatized me!” I defended.

“If we’d had a little brother or sister for you, I could have spread the bullying,” dad joked.

“I hurt, dad,” I said, suddenly feeling the pain in my shoulder as I sat up.

“I know, buddy. I’m sorry. I know the Khorasanis will take good care of you. Love you, Lukas,” he said.

I told him I loved him too and we wrapped things up. He wasn’t worried about me. He knew Ari and his family would take care of things.

“That went well,” I said when Ari disconnected.

“Your father is easygoing. Now for the tough one,” Ari said and told the car to call his father.

His father answered and they spoke in Farsi excitedly.

“The investors love me. They all wanted in and are pledging enough for both projects!” Ari translated for me with excitement.

“Lukas is in the car with you? You picked him up from his father? Hello, little one. How was your weekend?” Mr. Khorasani asked me. I realized there was a lot to catch him up on.

“I… um… good… sir,” I fumbled for words. Ari took over and launched into an explanation in Farsi.

His father’s tone changed dramatically. I didn’t need to know the language to understand his anger.

“You spoke with your father, Lukas?” Mr. Khorasani changed to English and asked me.

“Yes sir. He knows I get hurt easily,” I tried to explain.

“You are too small and fragile to be out at night like this in an area with… My son should not have taken you away like that. You were to be with your father, or you should have been placed in a safe home with my family. Arash would have welcomed him warmly!” Mr. Khorasani was not pleased.

“I’m sorry, sir. It was my fault.” I tried to interject but Ari shook his head at me.

“There was not time. I would miss the flight and meeting!” Ari tried to explain.

“Always an excuse and now the boy is hurt. Come home immediately. You have a lot of paperwork to get started on for these deals and I will tend to the injured boy. This is exactly why I insisted he stay in my home and not… just come home,” Mr. Khorasani held his anger. Ari assured him we were heading there.

We didn’t speak for the rest of the drive. He reached to take my hand in his and brought it over to his lap. He pushed his fingers between mine.

I always felt so small when he did that or anytime he held me. He’s twice my size even though we’re only a few inches apart. He makes me feel so protected. I knew he was feeling bad and beating himself up over this. It wasn’t his fault. My father wasn’t even upset. I didn’t get it.

We pulled into the driveway and Ari parked. He looked over at me and then leaned across to kiss me. He put his arm around me and our lips wrestled together until I had a full bulge in my shorts. That was not a good way to greet Mr. Khorasani.

“Wait. I need to… settle,” I told Ari. He smirked and backed off.

“Kittens! Grandmother hugs! Bad holiday foods!” Ari tried to help. It got me laughing and my tent went down. He put his hand on my cheek and swiped his thumb across it.

“I love you, Lukas,” he said.

“Love you too,” I told him.

We both sighed and then he hopped out and went for our bags. I hugged Kherse and followed Ari. He took our bags in and delivered mine to my room while I went to the kitchen to look for Mr. Khorasani. He was sitting at the table looking over some files, no one else seemed to be home.

“Come, my little one. Let me see your injury,” he said and pushed back from the table.

I went to his side and started to undo the buttons on my shirt, but then raising my arm made me wince in pain. He put his hands over mine and stopped me. He undid my buttons for me as I stood in front of him. Like Ari’s, his imposing presence made me feel small and helpless.

“It’s not too bad. The doctor said it’s just a bruise. I had medicine this morning, maybe I need more,” I told him.

He smiled at me like I was being a brave little boy. He opened my shirt and the cold draft from the air conditioner hit my bare, smooth chest. He eased the shirt over my shoulder then slid it completely off.

“Oh, my perfect boy,” Mr. Khorasani noted as he turned me sideways and looked. He gently rubbed his hand over the bruised area and looked at me with sad eyes.

“It’s not too bad. Just I hit the curb and… I always trip over stuff. I’m really clumsy,” I laughed. He rubbed my lower back and it made me yawn. Something about his touch always made me sleepy.

“Well let’s get your medicine and then get you to bed. I’ll lie with you until you fall asleep,” Mr. Khorasani said with a gentle tone. He put a hand up to brush my hair away from my face.

Ari came into the kitchen and they exchanged their customary hug and kiss on the cheek. They talked back and forth in Farsi for a moment. I was relieved that their tone had changed from the harsh exchange over the car speaker phone call.

Ari didn’t look at me or ask why I was shirtless. His father said something and Ari dashed away suddenly. Mr. Khorasani grabbed a bottle of water from the pantry for me.

He took me to my bedroom and Ari was there with the pills from the doctor. They kept talking in Farsi like I wasn’t there, or like I was but my input wasn’t wanted.

Ari handed the bottle to his father who looked at the label and then took one out for me. He put it to my lips and I opened them. He opened the water then held it up for me to take a sip.

“Good boy. You’ll feel better soon,” he said and rubbed my hair. I had become their pet.

“I’ll be a few hours at the office. I need to get the papers ready to send to the investors for tomorrow,” Ari told me. I assumed he was talking to me. He didn’t look at me, but he was using English. He turned to leave then stopped. I knew he wanted to kiss me, hug me goodbye. He looked like he was debating it, but then his father said something in Farsi and Ari walked away.

“Are you hungry, do you need anything else?” Mr. Khorasani asked.

“No, sir. We had breakfast this morning then some cheerio trail mix stuff at the airport,” I said.

“Good. Let’s get those shorts off,” Mr. K said.

He went to my dresser and pulled out a pair of white, stretchy, thermal sleep pants. I stood there in a pair of skimpy blue briefs Ari had chosen for me. They showed off my bottom and were very thin. I covered my package.

“Oh!” Mr. K looked at me with surprise when he turned around.

“My son picked those out?” He laughed. I nodded and blushed. He helped me into the pants. They hugged my legs as he pulled them up for me. I wondered why he hadn’t picked the loose flannel pajamas.

“You’re feeling better?” He asked. I realized the pill was kicking in. I didn’t feel the throbbing ache in my shoulder or back. I yawned and nodded.

“I have to sleep on my stomach,” I said lazily as he led me to the bed.

“Of course. Do you need a shirt? It’s cold in here. We Persian men run hot.” He put his hands on my shoulders and looked down at my chest.

“No, sir. It feels weird when the fabric rubs against it.” I stifled a yawn. He went and turned off the overhead lights then put on a soft lamp.

He laid down on his back and patted his chest. He had on a sleeveless t-shirt and running shorts like he had been on his way to the gym. I crawled onto the bed and laid down next to him. He pulled me over onto his chest and rubbed my back.

“You had a nice weekend other than the fall? Did you see much of the city?” He asked.

Maybe it was the pill kicking in it the comfort of his arms around me and lying on his chest. Maybe it was the soft lights and the fact that I wasn’t looking him in the face. But for whatever reason I forgot I was talking to my boyfriend’s father.

“We mostly played around in the room. It was great,” I yawned and then smiled against his chest.

“Yes I’m sure you did. That’s why he should have left you here with family,” he chuckled and rubbed one hand down over my lower back while the other went to to pet my hair.

We laid there for awhile without speaking but then he said something like he’d been thinking it over for a few minutes. My head was feeling hazy from the pill and his heartbeat against my ear was so soothing. I rubbed a hand up to his pec and rested it there like I did with Ari.

“He didn’t hurt you, did he, little one?” He asked.

“No, sir. He was so gentle with me like he thought I’d break.” I don’t know why I was telling him this or if he was even asking about sex. Maybe he meant hurt like the bruise, but I was in a haze and feeling more open than I should.

“Good, I worried he would be too rough. My boys aren’t good at being delicate. Maybe he is growing up. When I was his age, I was too eager when I found a light-boy like you. In the moment it was hard to tame the beast inside,” Mr. Khorasani whispered.

My eyes opened slightly when I realized he was talking about being with another man… or was he? I was not in the right frame of mind to understand.

“A light boy like me? What’s that, sir?” I asked in confusion.

“You’re smaller than us, tight-muscles but on a narrow frame with milky skin and soft, golden hair… and those eyes blue like sea-glass… So big and trusting, the picture of innocence. Those eyes drive Arisht to keep you safe. They are like beacons to dominant men looking for unopened boys.” He pushed his fingers through my hair.

“I feel so small when I’m around you guys… I love that,” I admitted.

“My boys haven’t been your size since they were 12 or 13, but your father is smaller as well. You will always be smaller than my Arisht.” Mr. K had me on his chest with my left leg resting between his.

I was drifting between sleepy haze, excitement, and deeply interesting conversation. He didn’t seem to mind or think this topic was taboo.

“I love it when he picks me up. I like how small I feel in his arms. It felt so good when he… you know.” I yawned against his chest.

“Wait…” I said and sat up with a start. It just sank in he’d said he used to be into guys. “You had a boy like me?” I asked. He laughed and pulled me back against him.

“Oh a long time ago when I was young and feeling out my power… I played around. It was in Tehran and there weren’t many boys like you, but I was young and clumsy. Even if I hurt them, they still wanted more. It is a need in you to please men like us,” Mr. K said.

“I feel it. I wanted his seed so bad like having it would complete me… It felt so good and made every part of me just… explode like crazy,” I whispered. I snuggled back down into his arms. I was saying too much, but he didn’t object.

“You were made for us. It’s in your DNA. The need for weaker men to find stronger ones for protection. Persian men are warriors. We protect what is ours. You were made to serve a man who can take care of your needs, your body, your heart,” Mr. Khorasani cradled me against his chest and rubbed my back.

“Were you made to protect boys like me?” I asked, feeling bolder.

“I was. It is who we are. When I left for Europe, I found so many more of you. I grew up so much there and finally felt like I understood the beast inside me. I fell in love again and again, but never found what was meant to be. I knew I would have to return home though and I wanted a wife and children. I don’t regret that at all. But my sons have more options and I can see that my Arisht wants you as his mate. He has found what was meant for him.” He sounded so confident in this.

“I bet you had a lot of guys after you. [yawn] You’re still really hot.” I was losing my filter.

“Those days are behind me, but it’s still nice to hold a boy on my chest and comfort him. There’s just something special about having a beautiful one in your arms and making a space for him to sleep without worry. My son is so protective of you. You are his world,” he told me.

“I just hope I can stay here. I want to live with him. It felt so good being in his arms.” I nuzzled into Mr. K’s chest and closed my eyes sleepily.

“Well he must prove he can be more responsible with you, and letting you be injured will not bring confidence from your father… Though your father seems easily drawn into our authority. He agreed so quickly to let you stay here for the summer. It will likely be easy to persuade him your schooling would be better off here with us,” Mr. K sounded like my father was weak.

“He can be pretty stubborn sometimes,” I assured him. I think Mr. K picked up that he had insulted my dad slightly.

“Yes, of course… Well you must be more careful and not stray from our care. I will make sure you are at my side in the office as well. Arisht was distracted with the clients, but he should not have mixed you with his business. You should have been in bed that night, not wandering the streets.” He yawned too and pushed his chin against my hair.

“I know he feels really bad [big yawn] about taking me to the club [another big yawn]. The clients wouldn’t let us go. I shouldn’t have gone to dance like that without him,” I mumbled as I fought to keep my eyes open.

I don’t know why I said that. My hazy brain forgot that we hadn’t told either of our fathers about the club.

“It’s ok, little one. There are no worries for you here. Go to sleep,” Mr. K said. I drifted off to sleep against him. He held me protectively.

I didn’t realize the problems I’d just created for Ari.

Chapter 23- Lukas & His Father

“This sunblock looks crazy expensive. It’s all in French,” dad told me with a chuckle after I chose the spot on the beach for us and laid out the towels. 

Two beach towels were all he’d allow me to carry even though my shoulder was feeling better. Dad was never that easy on me, those orders were directly from Mr. Khorasani. 

It had been a week since I fell and hurt it in San Francisco. The bruise had faded from dark purple to a light green that Ari assured me looked like a bad-ass tattoo… of a glob.

“It’s SPF 100 and waterproof up to two hours!” I laughed. 

The Khorasani men were strict in their resolve to keep the sun away from my skin. They were working today but dad had come to see me and it was crazy hot in Glendale so Mr. Khorasani suggested we head down to the coast.

“They certainly look out for you. Mr. Khorasani is protective of you. It makes me feel ok having you there,” Dad said and shook his head like he was thinking.

“He’s not you, dad! You were always the best dad I could ever want,” I said. 

Dad always felt bad that it was just me and him. He wanted to marry again and have brothers and sisters for me. He wanted that big family like he’d had growing up. It never worked out for him like that.

“No! I know that. I meant that it’s nice seeing you with a big family that cares so much about you. It was just always you and me… and I worked crazy hours… It’s just good to see you get that kind of care.” Dad sounded like he had some heavy thoughts running through his brain. 

He’d been in contact with Mr. Khorasani every day this week and it was changing him. Dad didn’t say what they talked about, but he seemed to value it greatly. 

When dad showed up this morning to spend the day with me, he’d had a different approach to the Persian patriarch. First off, he’d called him “Mr. Khorasani” with respect and he’d listened with attention when Mr. K explained the importance of sunblock and which beach was the safest to visit. 

Dad had even repeated the instructions on which route to take even though we’d visited Seal Beach tons of times and dad knew the way.

There was a weird shift in things and it made me think back to the comment Mr. K had made on Sunday morning about me being a light boy, a weaker boy who needed protection. He’d said that my dad was the same, that we’d always be smaller men and there was nothing wrong with that.

Dad may not be a hulking muscle man like the Khorasanis, but he’s a rough and tumble car mechanic who can fix anything. 

Maybe he isn’t as tall or built as the Khorasani men, but he’d kept me safe for 17 years. He definitely wasn’t as domineering as my Persian protectors, but that was just his way. Dad had always been more laid back and quieter. It didn’t mean he wasn’t as capable.

“I know they feel so bad about your injury on the street. I told them you’ve always been clumsy!” Dad set up a sun-brella in the sand to shade us. Mr. K had insisted on it as well.

“It doesn’t even hurt anymore. They make a big deal over me like I’m some pet,” I sighed… like I didn’t love it. I started slathering the sunblock over my arms and chest.

“Yeah! It’s funny, right?,” Dad started. “You begged to get a job and even wanted your driver’s license last year. You pushed so hard for independence and now you’re like a five year old! I’m not complaining. It’s good to see you more disciplined and not hanging around the loser friends you had in Desert Springs. Mr. Khorasani says you can pay your way through college working with them! He says you have potential in their company if you want it. You have options I never imagined.”

“Things are so different here with Ari. I don’t mind it and they’re all so nice and encouraging. Getting to work in Mr. Khorasani’s office makes me think about having a real job someday. I feel like I have a future,” I said. I didn’t tell him the future I hoped for was moving in with Ari. 

Honestly I hadn’t thought about much else. But if dad was happy and thought I was doing well here then I wasn’t going to argue against that.

We spent the morning just hanging out under the giant umbrella and talking about goofy stuff we hadn’t been able to discuss in the last few weeks apart. Dad told me things with Denise weren’t going so well and he wasn’t sure they were going to work out. That worried me. He’d be alone out there. I hated her, but I didn’t want him alone. That sounded worse. 

He asked if things were really getting serious with Ari and I wasn’t sure how much to tell him. I knew I wasn’t going to tell him sexual things. I just said we were really getting along well and I loved him. 

I started to say that I dreaded summer being over soon and having to go back to the desert to live with him, but I didn’t want to even bring that up. I was hoping he’d forget about it and not make me go back. I also didn’t want to face that prospect, and I really didn’t want to ruin a nice day at the beach with dad.

“I’m really happy for you. I always worried you’d end up with someone….” dad trailed off like he had more to say but was holding back.

“Someone what?” I asked.

“You know… someone that isn’t good for you… I mean you’re gay and I’ve always accepted that fact one hundred percent. But your friends always got into trouble and I didn’t want you with a guy who would get into trouble or not get along with us. He’s not like that. He’s responsible and respectful. He treats his parents well and has a nice family. He’s good to you and not… super gay. Like he’s a regular dude who likes other dudes,” dad fumbled like he was trying to not be offensive.

“I’m super gay,” I noted with a laugh.

“You know what I mean! Sorry, that was rude of me,” dad laughed with unease.

“It’s ok, dad,” I laughed it off.

“I hope you know you can talk to me about… you know… I mean I’m not experienced with gay things, but I’m your dad and if things get… you know,” Dad flailed around for words but I could tell where this was headed and it was super creepy.

“Dad! No! I swear. We are being good and you know Mr. Khorasani wouldn’t let us get into things under his watch,” I lied.

“Well that’s good. I know he looks out for you, but things are going to head in that direction. You know about condoms and being protected, right?” dad pushed.

“Of course I do…” I said, but the answer was that I hadn’t thought about that with Ari. I didn’t even know how I would bring that up with him.

“I know this stuff makes you uncomfortable, but I’m your dad and that’s my job. If a guy really cares about you, he’ll take care of your health as well,” he said.

“He will dad. He will,” I sighed. We went back to lighter conversation.

Ari called just before lunch time. He was worried about me being out in the sun too long. Both dad and I assured him we were using the sunblock. He seemed like me getting a little burned would be a major health scare. 

Ari said he was down in the area and wanted to have lunch with us. This was the farthest we’d been apart from each other since I’d been in the desert with dad.

I was just finishing up with him when dad’s cell phone rang. It was Mr. Khorasani saying his afternoon had cleared up and he wanted to have lunch with us too. Dad laughed at that. We put both phones on speaker and worked out details to meet up.

We used the outdoor showers to get the sand off and then went back to the car to get clothes to change into. Luckily they had nice restrooms at this beach so we could change back into semi decent clothes for the lunch place.

We met up at a place up the coast and were the first to arrive. Mr. Khorasani’s secretary had called ahead so they had a table in the corner of the restaurant overlooking the marina when we gave them Mr. Khorasani’s name. 

Dad was watching some guys rigging up a sailboat when Ari arrived in his business suit. He used dad’s distraction to kiss me before he shook dad’s hand and sat down.

“What a day! Friday is always so busy,” Ari said. He checked some things on his phone and put his arm across the back of my chair then rubbed my shoulder.

I started to tell him about our morning at the beach, but then Mr. Khorasani came and I had to get up to hug him. He pulled me into his chest and kissed my cheeks then said something to his son in Persian. Ari answered back in what sounded like an annoyed tone, but to me their language always sounds hard to read.

He shook dad’s hand while keeping his arm around me. I noted again that dad called him “Mr. Khorasani” while Mr. K called dad by his first name, Steven. It set up a power dynamic that made me feel uneasy. Dad pointed out the boats in the harbor and Mr. K said he had one docked up in Marina Del Rey.

Dad and I were sitting across from each other and on the window side so we could see the water. Ari was next to me and Mr. K was across from him and next to dad. 

I noticed Mr. K seemed amused that dad kept watching the boats and talking about them excitedly. Mr. K engaged him as if he was a cute, younger child at the zoo. The fact that dad probably could have taken apart and rebuilt the engines on any of those boats didn’t seem to earn him any respect.

Dad didn’t notice that Mr. K was talking down to him, but it really bothered me. Dad didn’t make things better by gushing excitedly when Mr. K said he’d take him out in their boat and let him drive it whenever he wanted.

“That would be so awesome! Did you hear that, Lukas? Wouldn’t that be great?” Dad was completely unaware of the little smirk on Mr. Khorasani’s lips.

“Yeah, dad. That’s really great,” I said and shot Mr. K a glare I couldn’t hide. 

The patriarch took notice of my displeasure and looked at me with confusion. I looked down immediately. Dad was having fun and Mr. K had been so nice to me. I don’t know why it bothered me.

Ari was typing out an email on his phone with one hand and stroking the back of my hair with the other. He missed the whole scene. When the waiter came, Ari ordered for the two of us. He got a steak for himself and a lighter, turkey sandwich for me.

Dad ordered a burger but then Mr. K said he should try the special fish they make. Dad shrugged and changed his order. Mr. K ordered a steak for himself.

We ate and talked about lighter things. Mr. K didn’t act as patronizing, but at one point he cut a piece of his steak and held the fork in front of dad urging him to try it. 

Dad opened his lips and bit it. 

It was an awkward scene, but again dad was clueless. It was as if Mr. Khorasani was intentionally doing things to make dad look like a child.

After lunch we walked around the marina. Mr. Khorasani made a phone call to a friend of his who gave us the code to get onto his dock and look over his boat. Dad was thoroughly enjoying himself. He poked around everywhere he could while Ari and I sat in the boat and Mr. K walked around with him.

“Sorry, my love. There is much work today,” Ari said as he pulled me into his side and held his phone in my lap. He was texting numbers and figures in a three-way chat.

“He’s being mean to my dad. He’s talking down to him,” I told Ari.

“What? No. He like your father. He is just amuse about how happy your dad is with the boats. He think it is cute, like I do when you get excited about seeing zoo animals,” Ari said. He’d taken me to the Los Angeles Zoo two days ago and it was actually a lot of fun.

“He’s treating him like a kid. My dad isn’t a kid. He’s a man and can fix things,” I countered.

“Your father is only ten years older than me and only two years older than Arash. Also he has very youthful spirit and is easy going. He is light and small like you. My father like him. Is good our dads get along, no?” Ari noted. 

He hugged me against his suit coat. His bulge of muscles pressed against me. They always calmed me. I didn’t think of my dad as being close in age with Ari’s brothers. I also didn’t think of Mr. Khorasani being that much older.

“I guess it’s good if they get along. But my dad is a tough guy, not a kid,” I said and laid my head against Ari’s chest. I took his blue, silk tie between my lips and looked up at him.

“I know, my love. You are both very tough guys,” he laughed and put his hand into my armpit to tickle me. I squirmed and laughed, trying to get away.

“Lukas you should see the F-10 head on this thing. It’s pretty rad,” dad interrupted us as he came back with Mr. Khorasani who was following behind him with a pleasant smile.

Dad came and sat down across from me at the back of the boat and Mr. K sat next to him. Ari cut in and told us his client wanted to meet that afternoon so he needed to head out soon.

“It’s in Santa Monica. It will take me so long to get home from there in Friday traffic,” Ari lamented. He sighed and rubbed my arm.

“I should head back to the desert soon before it gets too bad. This has been so much fun,” dad said. “Thank you both! You’ve been so kind to my son and me.”

“It is nothing. Lukas is a good boy with a bright future and your family is my family,” Mr. Khorasani said.

“Speaking of that…” Dad started. He sat back against the side of the boat and Mr. K spread his arms behind himself, letting one rest on the side behind dad. I knew dad was going to say something heavy.

“School is starting soon and it’s your senior year. We need to start thinking about colleges! I was thinking we could go tour your top choice school in a few weeks when I get a long weekend off,” dad said.

“Santa Cruz? No way! That’s just a dream. We can’t afford it even if I could get in,” I argued. I’d forgotten that was my top choice. Nothing else seemed to matter once I’d met Ari. I used to dream of going there for the top-ranked writing department.

“I’ll find a way. The new job pays better and there are grants and loans. We’ll make it work, kid. You just worry about getting in,” dad said.

“Santa Cruz? No, that is five hours north,” Ari said, suddenly interested in the conversation.

Mr. Khorasani quickly said something in Persian that made Ari quiet. He must have told him to stay out of it. Dad looked at them then back at me.

“It is kind of far. Maybe something in LA would be better,” I offered.

“LA is close to family and the people you love,” Ari said and hugged me.

“No, Lukas. You will go with your father and see if it is right for you. You have worked hard in high school and should go to the best program you can find!” Mr. Khorasani said.

Dad nodded then added, “Ari can come too for our visit. You two will probably want to spend every weekend together once you’re back in school.” Dad was looking out over the water.

I opened my mouth ready to say that I wasn’t going back, but Mr. Khorasani read my thoughts and held a hand up to me with a look of warning. I nodded and held my tongue.

“I must go, my love,” Ari said when his phone chirped again. “I will race home to you after.”

“I should head out too,” dad said. “I’ll see you next week so we can look at your classes.”

“I’ll take the boy home,” Mr. Khorasani said. I got a round of hugs and a few kisses from Ari as both of our fathers walked away to give us privacy.

+++

“I’m not going back! I can’t leave Ari,” I said when Mr. Khorasani started his car. He reached over to check my seatbelt as if there was some way I could have mis-buckled it.

“I think your father will change his mind and allow you to stay… Maybe not at first, but if you are separated I know it won’t be for long. However, If you corner him on it, he will not let you stay. You must show your respect as his child. It is his place to make these decisions,” he said.

“What if he doesn’t change his mind? What if I have to go and then Ari finds someone else who is closer? I’m not special and there’s like a zillion boys like me to take him!” I was panicking.

“There is no one else for my Arisht. You think there are boys as beautiful as you throwing themselves at a beast like my son? No, little one. Nor would it matter if there were… You have his heart. I know this for certain,” he assured.

“Thank you, sir,” I said. 

He reached and took my hand and held it as he drove.

“You seemed upset during lunch, little one. What troubled you?” he asked.

“You were treating my dad… like you treat me… like a little kid,” I started.

“This made you jealous?” Mr. Khorasani laughed like the thought was ridiculous.

“No! Not like that, but like he was a dumb kid or something…” I trailed off, not sure where I was going.

“Your father is your father and he deserves your respect. He’s done a good job raising you. He is a good man. But he is still so young and he has your youthful spirit. I find it charming. I didn’t mean to insult him or you. To a man of my age and position, he is still a boy,” he said.

“He wasn’t insulted. He didn’t even notice. He had a great time with you,” I laughed.

“You know something, little one? Your father and I have talked every day since your injury. He knows you worry about this situation of returning to his home. He knows it will not go well and struggles with how to make the transition,” he said.

“You talk? About me?” I asked with interest.

“No. We do not just revolve around you, little sunshine,” he laughed. “He asks for my advice on things, especially things with the lady he is seeing.”

“He said they’re not doing well, but I worry about him being alone out there. He always picks ladies like that,” I shook my head.

“Women who are more forceful than him. Yes. He likes having a partner who takes control of things. He likes to have someone to please and work for. His baby is growing up and he is thinking of what is next for him. Fathers aren’t just fathers. He needs a companion.” Mr. K squeezed my hand.

“I didn’t think about that. I guess maybe Denise isn’t that bad for him…” I sighed.

“She is a horrible woman!” Mr. Khorasani laughed. “But it is your father’s choice. He likes to discuss it and needs advice on how to navigate a demanding partner. We have had very good long talks about that and his work. He’s a good man, Lukas. He wants the best for you.”

“He is… but,” I sighed again and thought about dad driving home alone and having to head back to Denise. “We have to rescue him! There must be something we can do!”

“You think I’m running a rescue home for handsome white boys? I can barely afford the one I have now,” he joked.

“No, not like that… don’t you have a single sister or cousin to set him up with?” I asked.

“Persian women would devour your father!” He laughed. “They are made to control brutes like me and my boys. Arisht was wise to choose a softer partner. He does not like resistance.”

“I’m not soft. I stood up to him in San Francisco when he scared me!” I noted.

“You did. He told me he frightened you when he fought off the drunk man. He’d fight anyone to protect you. We protect our hearts most fiercely and his lives in you. Don’t worry about the school year. I’m sure it will be ok,” he assured.

“And college?” I asked.

“So many worries, little one! We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it, but I guarantee you my Arisht is already looking up applications for schools within five miles of his condo. That will have to be a decision you make with your father.” He rubbed my shoulder to settle me.

“You’re right. Thank you, sir,” I said and leaned over the console against his side. He zipped into the carpool lane, happy to have me with him so we could bypass the afternoon rush.

Chapter 24- I am Enough for You?

Mr. Khorasani had to catch up on some work when we got back to the house. I helped him by going through the stacks of papers in his office and organizing them into files. We worked for awhile and then he sat back and sighed.

“We should workout! Yes! This is tiring. Go and change. Meet me in the gym,” He said.

We changed into shorts and t-shirts then hit their home gym. It wasn’t huge, but they had a few cardio machines and some weights with a bench and pull-up bar. 

He warmed up with a run while I started jogging on the elliptical. He put on the cable news channel to catch up on world events while he ran, but switched to music videos for me when he moved on to the weights.

He’s a tall and muscled man in very good shape and I realized I hadn’t seen him doing his workout before. I usually just used the cardio machines and yoga mat when I was there alone and I think he usually worked out in the morning.

He worked up a good sweat on his run then peeled off his t-shirt while changing from the news to music videos. He used his shirt to wipe the sweat off his hairy, muscled chest and I nearly tripped on the ellipse from focusing too hard on him. 

He turned his face from me and pretended not to notice, but I caught the little smile as his lips curled up.

“Be careful, little one. We do not wish you further injury,” he said.

“Yes, sir. Just got ahead of myself,” I covered.

He sighed and watched the music video for a minute. “You like this one?”

“Yes, sir! It’s the latest Taylor!-Taylor!-Taylor!  song. It has a good beat!” I nodded.

“They are all named Taylor? Even the girl?” he asked with one eyebrow raised as the three teens danced across the screen.

“She’s the main Taylor. Those other two are her back-up Taylors. They started on BopTube and just totally blew up last year!” I told him.

“You could use some back-up Taylors dancing behind you.” he chuckled.

“I don’t think I’m really main Taylor material, sir. I can dance though! Mostly in my bedroom with headphones on, but I like it,” I said, realizing how dumb I sounded.

“You are most certainly main Taylor material. You are more Taylor than these will ever be! Maybe we can find a dance class for you at the high school here. It’s important you get involved in clubs like that and make connections,” he said then went to the weight bench.

I moved over to the treadmill and got in a good run while he grunted and lifted. It didn’t hurt that the treadmill was angled so I could see both the tv and him on the weight bench. 

He looked so handsome stretched out on the bench with his hulking frame. His legs were spread on either side of the bench and his shorts pushed up to show his thick muscled thighs. I tried not to stare, but it couldn’t be helped… You would stare too.

He finished up his routine then sat up on the bench with his hands planted behind his back on the seat. He watched a music video and I tried to return my attention to the tv. 

When I looked back at him, I noticed he was watching me run and his eyes weren’t on my face. I bounced a little for him. I shouldn’t have. I knew it was wrong. I couldn’t stop myself.

“Do you want to try weight lifting a little? It might be fun,” he offered. I changed the speed on the treadmill to walk from run.

“Yes, sir! That would be cool!” I said excitedly. I hopped off the treadmill and went over to him.

“Here you go. Lie down,” he told me and patted the bench.

“You know I trained Ari once. He signed up for sessions with me!” I bragged.

“I know. He would have gone broke booking you for your entire shift. It was cheaper to move you in here,” he laughed. 

He brought over two ten pounds dumbbells, the smallest ones they had.

“No! I can handle twenty!” I protested. I didn’t want to be the weakling. Mr. K looked doubtful, but he brought them over. He stood over me, my face looking up at his package.

“Ok start easy. Remember you are still recovering from the bruise so don’t go too hard. I don’t want my Arisht upset with me for injuring you further,” he cautioned as he eased the weights down to my hands then stood ready to grab them back.

“Injuring my boy?” A voice called. 

I sat up suddenly, and nearly dropped the weights; then almost put my face in Mr. Khorasani’s lap when I stumbled.

“You’re home!” we both said in unison as Mr. K took the weights from me. Ari was in the doorway in his suit watching us.

“I rush! I need get home to start our weekend together. I will change and then help with weights,” Ari said. He came over and kissed me then ran to his room.

“I will let him take things from here,” Mr. Khorasani said. 

He put the weights over on the rack and then smiled at me as he got his shirt. He left me there on the weight bench, sweaty and breathless. 

+++

I did some stretching until Ari reappeared wearing a cut up tank top that showed off his proud chest and running shorts that made his butt look thick and perfect. His ample bulge filled the front side. 

“Ok we do this! Time to get my princess into shape!” Ari smiled as he came over to me.

“I’m out of shape?” I asked. I felt a stab of insecurity run through me.

“No. You are small as a boy should be, but too thin. If you do not live in my parents’ home they will think I am one who keep food from you! I love you as you are, my hungry princess. You decide to lift the weight so I will be here and help you,” Ari said. 

He realized I took his joke to heart. He went to the free weights and picked up the little ones.

“I was going to lift the twenty pound ones! I think i can do it,” I told him.

“No. Is better to start with the one you can handle then try harder. We focus first on form. Is more important than try to do higher.” Ari decided. 

He came to me with the small ones. I took them and then he gently pushed the center of my chest to lie back. He took me through some easy reps as he squatted down behind the bench to coach me.

“There you go. Nice and straight. If you do not keep tense here it is waste of time. You want to look like the tone one at the gym, not like the boy who stock grocery items at the Ralph’s,” he said. He rewarded me with a kiss each time I did something good.

He had me stand and do squats and lunges with the weights in different positions. It was harder than it looked and I struggled a bit, but he kept encouraging me and showing me how to do it correctly. 

It went on way too long though and finally I set them down and stopped before he was finished with me. I crossed my arms over my chest and gave him a pouty look. It should have worked, but he was in coach mode.

“No, no! You are near to finish. I do not say stop!” Ari looked at me with surprise like this was unexpected disobedience.

“I can’t. It’s too hard. It hurts,” I whined and tried to give a pouty look to solicit sympathy.

“Three more, princess. You can do. Try for me, baby. You can grow stronger for daddy,” Ari said. He changed his tone from rough coach to caring father.

“No, c’mon. This is good for one day. I haven’t trained like this before.” I shook my head and was ready to quit. He squatted down in front of me on the edge of the mat and pursed his lips.

“Come for kiss, little one. Come to daddy. You can do it. Be daddy’s good boy.” He looked so hot, like he was ready to propose. 

He held out his arms, ready to catch me but encouraging me to press on and try.

“Ok,” I sighed. “Three…” I lunged towards his hard chest. His huge pecs glistened with sweat and brought me in like a beacon. 

I brought the weights up over my head until my lips rested on his. His hands went to my sides to steady my form but then slid down to my ass to grope me, an added bonus. I held for a minute then went back up and lowered the weights.

“Two…” I grunted and went towards him again. He kissed me and adjusted my form but then put his hand to squeeze my bottom.

“One more, baby girl. You can do this,” he praised and pushed me back to standing position.

“One,” I nearly fell into him. He caught me, steadied me, then helped push my arms up with the weights I’d thought were too light. Anything hurts when you hold it up long enough.

“There you go. That’s my baby. You always do as told, my good princess,” Ari encouraged as he held me. 

He took the weights and set them down then lifted me up into his chest and carried me out of the gym room. We were finished.

“You push him too hard,” Mr. Khorasani said as we walked out. Ari held me against his chest with my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist.

“He know he belong to me and I will take care of him. He trust me and obey. I will never hurt my little one or push too far,” Ari said it through gritted teeth and in English so I guessed it was for my benefit. He was right.

“He will do more when he knows you understand his limits,” Mr. Khorasani was speaking softly as if he thought I was sleeping, but his tone sounded harsher like warning to his son.

“Good night, father,” Ari said in a neutral tone without pushing it further.

“Sleep well, my boys,” Mr. Khorasani said and put his hand on my head. He leaned in to kiss my cheek then did the same to Ari’s.

“Good night, sir,” I told him and earned a little side smile from him. Ari carried me to my bedroom and then through to the bathroom that connected our rooms. He set me down on the counter and went to turn on the bathtub.

“You shall be aching in the morning. A soak in tub will help,” Ari said as he filled the bathtub. He found a bag under the sink and poured some salts into the steaming water.

I peeled off my shirt then hopped off the counter and slid down my shorts and underwear.

“Do I tell you to strip? A boy wait where his master put him! On counter!” Ari barked a little louder than necessary. I jumped then scrambled to get my sweaty ass back on the cold tile counter.

“I thought you would want me to get ready for the bath, sir.” I looked down at my legs and folded my hands in my lap.

Ari came over to stand in front of me. He put his hand under my chin and lifted my face to meet his gaze.

“I tell you what I want. No need for thought.” He smiled but I didn’t know if he was joking or serious. Sometimes he was really serious about this alpha-boy thing, but then other times he would make a joke about it. 

I nodded in response and called him sir. He kissed me. He stretched his arms above his head and yawned. He had a long day. I felt bad for how hard he worked. 

Ari took a small speaker from the counter and bluetoothed it to his phone. 

The bathroom filled with soft Persian pop music, at least I think it was Persian. It was a man’s voice singing softly as a guitar strummed along.

“This sounds nice. I wonder what he’s singing about,” I asked as my legs dangled over the counter. Ari smiled weakly, clearly ready to get us to bed.

“Love. Is always love song when I’m with you, my heart. Come, we bathe.” He peeled off his clothes then lifted me off the counter and carried me to the bath. 

It wasn’t a big tub like in his apartment, but it was wider than a regular one. He set me down on my feet then got in and spread his legs. His cock floated around between his muscled thighs. I licked my lips as I watched him. He reached up and pulled at my hand to bring me into the tub.

“Where do I sit? I’ll hurt you if I sit on that,” I laughed noting it was taking up most of the room between his thighs. Ari rolled his eyes.

“One workout and you’re a bulky muscle boy?” Ari laughed. “Come, my love. You fit here.” He had me face him, step in, and sit down on his lap. 

I leaned forward against his chest and he put his hands on my face to guide me in for a kiss. I straddled his lap, my knees on either side of it. It made my chest hurt to look at him after hearing my dad talk about me going back to the desert.

Ari could tell I was worried and pressed me to tell him about it. It’s hard to open up to him about my fears when looking him in the eyes.

Maybe it’s that he’s a hulking man with bulging muscles that could crush me with little thought. 

Maybe it’s because he’s a handsome, Persian man with those big brown eyes that see right through to my soul. 

Maybe it’s the sun-kissed skin that’s flawless except for a few scars with impressive back-stories, and that powerful nose that makes me melt when he rubs it against mine. 

Maybe it’s that he just feels like a grown up to me; a real adult with suits and a career and success. Ari is a man who seems too important to care about my little feelings, yet he always does. 

“You always look so small and innocent in my lap, a little scared like you know you are in the lion’s paws. But this lion serves to protect his cub. You are safe with me. You tell me your fears now.” He brought me down against his chest so my face was pushed into the side of his neck. 

I opened up and told him my worries.

“Whatever happens, we will make things work. You will be a good son to your father and not disrespect him. It is hope that he allow you stay here, but if he say not… we will spend as much time together as we can and the year will fly by. Once you finish, you will come to my home and we’ll never have to think of being apart again.” Ari told me.

“And college? Dad wants me to go to check out Santa Cruz,” I reminded him.

“Yes! I find there is small private college ten minute from here. They have writing program!” He glowed. He pushed up under me and I felt his lap stir.

“Is it expensive?” I asked. I didn’t know there were programs around here.

“That is best part! They have scholarship for you with everything is paid! Will be no cost to your father!” Ari assured. He rubbed his hands over my bottom.

“A scholarship for what? What if I don’t qualify for it?” I asked and rubbed his chest.

“Oh you will! 100% approved for boys named Lukas who live in my home.” Ari laughed. 

He was trying to say he would pay for it. He kissed my cheek and rubbed his Persian nose behind my ear.

“My dad will never go for that.” I whimpered at his touch. 

“When you are of age, you will be mine. I will provide for whatever my boy need,” he assured. 

“Yes, sir,” I said distractedly. His lap was growing harder under me and beginning to poke up between my cheeks. I rubbed my bottom up and down against it.

“You feel what your body make mine to do?” Ari asked as he slid his meat between my buns. He yawned with a satisfied smile.

“Are you too tired?” I asked disappointed but kept slowly bouncing on him. 

“Tired or not, it is my honor and pleasure to service my princess. A loyal warrior never forget his body belong to the one he protects most dear,” Ari affirmed. 

He thought of himself as a knight, or whatever the Persian equivalent is. I kind of liked it. I didn’t just have a boyfriend, I had a protector; a man who knew it was his sworn duty to give his boy what he needed.

“Are you sure you can handle me? Do I need backup Persians or are you up to this?” I teased. 

He looked at me with eyes that burned when feigned anger. I chewed on my lower lip and bounced in his lap while flashing back an innocent stare.

“You question my ability? My princess need proof I can please her? Conquer her body that has only known one man?” Ari sat up. He put his hands on my sides. He slid them up to my armpits and lifted me off of him.

He turned us over in the water and set me down against the porcelain tub. He reached for the bottle of body wash and drizzled a line down my chest. He rubbed it over me then down to my stomach. 

I rubbed the soap on my chest then reached up to clean his. I squeezed his pecs and rubbed into his armpits.

“This feel right? You sure I am man enough for this?” Ari threatened. His eyes focused in on mine with a look of steel sincerity as his hands explored me. 

“You are mine, no?” he asked as he broke the kiss and started to chew on my lower lip.

“I am yours,” I promised and nodded, rubbing my nose against his. He drove his fingers in; making me gasp and shiver under him.

“Someday, I promise we do this in our home we share together. I will have you, Lukas, forever. Not matter what happen. I promise you this. You never worry for this.” Ari’s lips flattened into a serious line as his eyes fixed on mine.

I nodded and he kissed my forehead. 

“I feel so good when you’re inside me,” I admitted.

“Like what? Tell me how feels, sweet one,” he encouraged.

“Like… I’m safe, but more than that…” I searched for words. “Like I mean something.” It sounded dumb to say that. I realized it as soon as it left my lips, but it’s how I felt. Having Ari inside me made me feel like more than a desert rat. That’s what people from LA usually called guys like me from depressed inland towns. 

“What means this? You are always safe with me and here in my father’s home.” Ari looked surprised with a face full of confusion. 

He stopped sliding into me and brought his hand around to grip my face as I tried to turn my head to look away.

“I feel like… You’re this amazingly hot, muscle guy who could have any boy he wants and you chose me. When you’re… when I get a piece of you… I feel like I’m special. I feel like I really matter.” I let the words gush out of me. His stare was so intimidating and I felt my body tremble in his hold. His face melted from confusion to sympathy.

“You have no idea, little princess. Do you? You have no idea how beautiful you are… the men I must growl at when we pass on the street because their eyes burn for you like mine. You are too innocent and naive to know your power. You are not any boy, you are mine and is so great fortune to have you for my own. Is twist to my heart to see you not know this. How can boy be so beautiful and not figure out his power? Your father was right to hide his beautiful boy away in desert scrub.” Ari sighed. 

He kissed my cheek.

“I love you,” I said, feeling more than a little choked up but not wanting to cry.

“I love you too, my treasure,” Ari said and kissed me. He tongue-wrestled me as he pushed in with urgency. 

We splashed around together as he held and kissed me. 

“Yes, my baby,” he said as he finished, took a deep breath, then collapsed against me. I was crushed under his muscles, but supported by his hands around my back. We laid there in the water recovering together.

We cleaned each other and then dressed for bed. He picked out another pair of the skin-tight stretchy, thermal pajamas. He liked how it looked on me. I fell asleep on his chest as he rubbed my bottom. 

+++

“Good morning, sir,” I said to Mr. Khorasani as I walked into the kitchen the next morning. Ari was awake but he’d stayed in bed to check his phone messages and sent me ahead knowing his father would expect me up at a decent hour.

“Good morning, little one. Come and sit. There is breakfast,” he said without his normal morning cheer, then kissed me on the cheek before adding, “I must talk to my Arisht. Is he up?”

“I think so, sir. Maybe in his bedroom.” I acted like I had no idea. That earned me a frown.

“There is no need to pretend when your father is not around. After what I heard last night, there needs to be some rules put in place,” he said with a serious look.

“Oh!” I could think of no response to that and my lips stayed frozen in an O of shock.

“Luckily I heard before his mother did! It was shameful. This is not why we have brought you here to stay with us; loud sexual activity wherever you please. You could both get in serious trouble!” he barked.

I felt my legs go weak and my lip start to shake. I’d never seen him upset with me. He pulled me to sit beside him. He could tell he’d scared me.

“This is not on you, little one. You are not to blame,” he said and put his arm around me. 

“My son is the one who should be guiding you to become a respectable young man. I can understand you both have needs, but there are some things that should be saved for later. I swore to your father you would be protected.”

“I’m… I’m so sorry, sir. I pushed him to do it. He wanted us to wait. He tried… It was my fault. Please don’t blame him.” My words came out between choked sobs.

“Again, you are the younger here. He is the leader. You do not protect him. He knows the risk if your father finds out.” He rubbed my hair and then kissed it like I wasn’t a bad dog.

Ari came in whistling with a big grin. He was wearing a pair of running shorts and a tank top. His smile faded when he saw my face and he quickly looked to his father for answers.

“Oh!” was all he said when he registered the disdain on Mr. Khorasani’s face.

“Yes, the boy offered similar words of explanation,” Mr. Khorasani growled. He stood up, kissed my hair, then ushered Ari out of the room.

I felt like I was always getting Ari into trouble. I was always doing or saying something that made his father blame him. Mr. Khorasani knew we’d messed around during the trip to San Francisco, but apparently there are certain things you don’t do in your parents’ home.

I hoped he didn’t get too upset with Ari. I hoped Ari didn’t get upset with me in turn. I should have been quieter. I was always messing things up.

Mrs. Khorasani came in with a puzzled look. I just shrugged at her helplessly. I knew dragging her into this would only make things worse. She brought me a plate of eggs and toast with a side of fruit. I thanked her but my stomach was full just thinking about how upset Mr. K was.

“Eat! Arisht will be back soon and he’ll eat anything in sight,” she laughed as she came to sit beside me with her cup of coffee.

“I’m not very hungry this morning,” I told her.

“You’re never hungry. You’re wasting away. You’ve lost weight since coming here and you can’t afford to lose a pound. My boys were never so thin. No one starves in my home! Still worried your father will take you away, are you?” She asked.

“Yes, ma’am. I don’t know what I’ll do if that happens. I’ve never been so happy as I have here. I don’t want to go back.” I looked at her with fear.

“You’ll put your chin up and get through it. I was away from my husband for almost a year before we got married. We met at a Uni in London. He was as handsome as our sons back then. I felt butterflies in my stomach anytime he got near. Have I told you this?” She paused to ask.

“No, ma’am,” I said. She pushed my hand to lift the fork and eat.

“I was only there for a short study, but he was finishing a degree. My parents wouldn’t let me stay longer so I was back in Tehran with him in Europe! That was before we had cell phones and Facebook. Phone calls were very expensive back then too!” She laughed like her hardship wasn’t painful.

“That’s terrible! I’d just die being that disconnected from him!” I shoveled eggs into my mouth and she laughed.

“Thought I would too, but it wasn’t so bad. It let us know we were really meant to be. He came home at the break and then for good when he finished. Both times we picked up right where we left off. I knew he was what I wanted and he knew the same. Luckily our families were compatible so we married quickly. All these years later, the pain of distance is gone but we’ll never forget that we waited for each other, and that this was meant to be,” she finished.

“I can’t imagine not talking everyday or not having his touch to make me feel ok,” I sniffled.

“Hopefully it doesn’t come to that, but if it does you’ll be alright, you are strong,” she assured. 

She patted my shoulder while I ate a piece of toast. She got up and went for coffee.

Ari and his father came back in silently. Ari sat beside me at the table and his mother made him a plate of breakfast.

Mr. Khorasani went back to his coffee, Ari ate his breakfast silently, and I looked between them realizing I wasn’t going to be let in on what they’d discussed. 

I was kind of like the family pet, but just being here with them was good enough. Ari finished his breakfast then put his arm across the back of my chair.

“We should discuss Wednesday,” Mr. Khorasani broke the silence.

“I’ll take Lukas to his father. I just have a meeting in the morning and he can come with me. It’s out east so it’ll be on the way to the desert.” Ari sounded tense but firm.

“Very well. Lukas, you will pack on Tuesday night. Do you need any new clothes for your trip? You might see old friends out there,” Mr. Khorasani offered.

“No, sir. You have bought me more than I’ve gotten in years, sir. Thank you,” I said. 

He smiled at me and took another sip of coffee. There was an eerie quiet in the room.

“It is nothing. What do you two have planned for today?” he asked.

“The selfie museum! It looks awesome,” I said excitedly, hoping to liven the mood.

“And then dinner out,” Ari added without excitement.

“Not eating with us tonight?” Ari’s mother asked with sudden panic.

“Lukas has a 9 pm curfew and I will be sleeping in my own home so I thought we could at least enjoy a meal together somewhere.” Ari glared at his father.

“It is for the best.” Mr.. Khorasani said and looked away from me.

I looked between Ari and his father with panic, but neither would meet my eyes. I started to open my mouth to protest, but remembered I was not included on this discussion. 

I was the boy everyone needed to protect. I was not there for decisions or debate.

I sighed and looked down at the tablecloth. Ari put his arm around me and pulled me over against his side. His hand rubbed up to pet my hair. I was the family pet.

Chapter 25- Desert Springs High School

“You will wait here, my little one. Phone is charged? I put new game for you to play. Drink juice and I be back as soon as is possible. No talk strangers,” Ari said as he parked me at a coffee shop in the office park where he had a meeting.

“Yes sir, phone all charged. New game to play, drink juice, wait for daddy, no strangers,” I joked.

We’d spent the last three nights apart since Mr. Khorasani had banned him from staying over at their home with me there. Ari was back in his condo and I only saw him for breakfast in the morning and in the evenings when he rushed home from work.

Ari told me later that while his father knew we had played on our unsanctioned trip to San Francisco, he was not pleased about it and had forbid Ari from doing it until I was of age. 

He said it put him at risk if my father found out. Ari hadn’t told me that. When his father overheard us in the bathtub, not only was his son disobeying him, he was also doing it openly in his home. Mr. Khorasani hadn’t left us unsupervised since that night.

Ari was sleeping in his own condo and when he was at the house, my bedroom door was open so things wouldn’t go further than cuddling or kissing with our clothes on. 

It was so hard to say goodbye to him each night, hard to fall asleep without his arms around me; but I’d follow Mr. Khorasani’s rules. I would be their good boy. It was better than being sent back to my dad’s house with Denise. 

But now we were heading out to the desert for him to drop me at my dad’s house for a few days. On the way though, he had a quick business meeting.

Ari laughed, kissed my cheek, then rushed to his meeting. It had been so hard not sleeping with my head on his chest. Mr. Khorasani made him go home by 9pm so we would have dinner with the family and then hole up in my bedroom to talk or in the gym to workout more. He was training me with the small weights, but I was getting good with them.

This was a nice enough coffee house and office park on the outer edges of Los Angeles where, according to Ari, a lot of wealthy Chinese investors liked to build large homes. 

That’s not important. What is important is that it was just over an hour from here to Dad’s house where Ari would leave me for two nights.  

I love my dad but his girlfriend Denise would be there. She was there right now making lunch for us to eat before my dad took me to the awful high school I didn’t want to go back to so I could pick out the awful classes for an awful senior year far from the Persian man I loved.

Just thinking about it filled me with anxiety. 

I sipped my juice to stop from screaming. It was one of those carbonated waters with fruit juice and berries floating around in it. I tried to play the new game he’d put on the fancy phone he had bought me, but instead I just sat there and let the anxiety take me over until I was digging my fingernails into the blue rubber phone case.

I was going to be alone . He’d tell me every sweet and beautiful thing he could think of to make me be ok with this. He’d mean it too. Ari is a man who leads with his heart. 

He’d try to make it work, but the distance would break us.

Some adorable blonde boy would run into him at the gym and need help with a bully like I had. He’d help the boy because he’s a good man and that’s what good men do. They’d hang out and the new boy would charm him. Soon enough he’d forget he ever had a Lukas.

I’d be stuck out in the desert at my dad’s house going to church and anti gay camps and be crying every night over him. He’d want this phone back too. It was expensive and why waste money on a loser in Desert Springs?

My fingernails began to cut through the rubber phone case and I got a sharp pain in the middle one. 

I dropped the phone on the table and realized I was bleeding. I stood up, grabbed a napkin, and squeezed it hard. The pain jolted me out of my spiral and made me feel better… for a moment. I laughed… like loud.

I was not ok. 

An Asian guy in a nice suit looked over at me. Our eyes locked. He was handsome… like a shorter, more compact version of Ari with warm brown eyes that held pity for me. 

My laugh turned into a cough and then my face twisted. I fought the tears. I wasn’t going to break down in a nice quiet coffee shop. I turned my face away from the man and sat back down.

“Are you alright? You hurt yourself. Let me help you.” The man’s voice sounded close and I looked towards the floor to see black leather dress shoes.

“No, I’m not ok.” I whispered and looked up at him. He pulled out the chair next to mine and slid it to face mine.

“Let me see it,” he said. He took my hand in his and pulled it towards his face. He took the napkin away. There was a thin red line just under my nail.

“Oh it’s not so bad. It’ll be ok,” he noted in a soft, fatherly tone. 

He took a clean napkin and rubbed the condensation off my plastic juice cup. He gently wiped at the nail then went to his table for his black leather bag.

“It hurts,” I said like that wasn’t obvious. My voice sounded like a little kid.

“I always keep a small first aid kit in here.” He took out a small pouch. 

He tore open a packet and pulled out a sterile wipe and gently dabbed at my finger. He put a band-aid over it and then looked like he was going to kiss it. At the last minute, he thought better and pulled back.

“There we go… All better.” He beamed proudly.

I squeezed the finger and nodded at him. I felt embarrassment roll through me. 

“What happens. He is hurt?” Ari’s voice suddenly sounded from behind me.

“He hurt his finger. It’s just a little cut under the nail. It will be ok,” the man said and looked at Ari as if he’d just intruded on something important.

“Ahh no, poor boy. Thank you for helping him. You are most kind to MY boy. We should go, Lukas,” Ari said in a not very grateful tone. 

Ari put his hand on my shoulder to show ownership. The man acknowledged it with a nod and backed away.

“Thank you, sir,” I told the man and shoved my phone in my pocket as I got to my feet.

“No trouble. I hope you feel better from whatever upset you,” the man said and glared at Ari as if he was the cause of my troubles. 

Ari took my hand and led me out towards the car. I looked back at the man and raised my injured hand to say goodbye. He raised a hand too and winked at me.

“Fifteen minutes I leave you and already you have another suitor!” Ari laughed in amazement as he unlocked his car and popped the trunk. He tossed his bag in and closed it then went to put me in the passenger side.

“No! He was just helping me with my injury,” I protested.

“He helps himself TO you!” Ari corrected. 

He got in the driver’s seat and started the engine. “I should drape a cloth over you when left alone in public! He probably think you are poor boy I kidnap… Big Persian kidnapper. The bees cannot resist my princess’ nectar…How you hurt yourself?”

“I was playing with the phone case and accidentally hurt my fingernail… do we really have to go to my dad’s? Maybe we can call and say I’m sick! We can reschedule.” I looked at him and hoped he’d think this was a good idea… he didn’t.

“What does he mean with saying something upset you. He does something to upset you? I need to return and show him who owns your heart?” Ari asked as he pulled out of his parking spot. I guess it suddenly registered to him what the man had said.

“No. It wasn’t him. I just got anxiety from thinking about what we’re facing. I didn’t realize I was digging my nails into the phone case. I broke it,” I said and held up the phone to show the scratch marks on the back of it.

“I buy you new one. No worries. Do not be anxious. We will go and have lunch with them and your father will take you to the school. I wish I can go with you, but I have meeting back in LA,” Ari sighed. 

He reached across and took my hand in his. He put it on the gear shifter and covered it. I leaned across and put my head against his bicep.

“You’re staying for lunch? Denise is making it. I hope she’s not rude to you. I’ll yell at her if she says anything stupid,” I laughed like it wasn’t a horrible thing.

“You will not yell. She say what she likes and we ignore. Fuck her. My princess does not sink to the sewer. You think I not hear worse in coming to this country? We must remember goal is to be together and make peace for whatever may happen. We will not take to her insults and give your father reason to doubt I am good for you,” Ari said.

“People have been mean to you?” I asked with disbelief. He was a handsome, successful Adonis who charmed everyone he met. Who could ever be rude to him?

“Of course! I am not from this country and some people are offended by foreigners here. To be foreign and successful is worse treatment to us. Is natural though. In Iran we do same to Afghan immigrants. Is part of experience here,” Ari said like it was nothing.

“What? That’s so mean. Everyone should be nice to each other and chill! Then we’ll all be ok,” I insisted. Ari laughed at that.

“Ok, my love. I tell the world to chill. This will fix things,” Ari leaned over and kissed me as we stopped at a light.

+++

“Welcome! I had to google what your people can eat. I hope fried chicken with macaroni and cheese is ok!” Denise said when we came in the door. Ari was holding my overnight bag. He’d made sure I packed warm things and nothing too “sexy.”

“Yes, it is fine but only if blessed by a holy man wearing the special hat… Oh and the macaroni was killed humanely?” Ari laughed. 

Denise raised an eyebrow and threw up her hands.

“It was a joke. He’s kidding. The food sounds good.” I assured her.

“Oh! Hah! Ok well you never know these days with all the political correctness!” She laughed. 

I didn’t know what that was supposed to mean, but I ignored it and smiled for Ari. 

We made our way back to my bedroom and Ari set my bag down. He closed my door and hugged me then we kissed for a minute. I’d missed his body the last few days. His father had been keeping a strict eye on us and we hadn’t played around since the bathtub. 

Every muscle in my body felt tense. Ari said I was going through withdrawal. He said we just needed to be good for a while until this all blew over. I wasn’t sure how much longer I could last.

+++  

“This looks lovely. Thank you so much,” Ari said to Denise when we made our way back out to the kitchen. 

Dad hugged me and shook Ari’s hand while we settled down to a lunch of fried chicken with macaroni and cheese. It was obscenely unhealthy and something I never would have served my father, much less, myself. But I thanked her like Ari had done. I would be on my best behavior with her.

Denise was surprisingly pleasant through lunch. 

She hung back and ate quietly, only chiming in when my dad was telling us what they’d been up to. If she was going to make an effort then I would make twice the effort. I would be even more pleasant. I complimented her overly greasy meal and even made some “yum” noises. Ari smiled at me. He knew I was trying for him.

“Don’t you worry. I’ll clean this all up. You run along with your daddy and I’m sure Mr. Ari needs to get back to LA,” Denise said when we’d finished eating and she saw me stacking the plates.

“Yes, I have a meeting,” Ari said. “I must go. Thank you for lunch.”

“I’ll walk you out!” I said and set down the plates. He bid goodbye to my father and Denise then led me out to his car. He waiting until we were out of their sight to hold my hand and kiss me.

“You will be good! You will text or call me with whatever you need! You are on top behavior! You make me proud,” Ari warned as he held me close.

“I will be good. I am top behavior. I make you proud,” I echoed in a robotic voice that made Ari laugh. He kissed my forehead and pushed back my hair.

“You are my greatest treasure, my reason for living. In 48 hours I will be back for you and be proud for your behavior here,” Ari said as a gentle warning. He held me with one hand in the center of my back and used the other hand to play with my hair and pet my face.

“So beautiful,” he sighed.

“Take me with you,” I begged.

“I can not. Kidnap a princess is punished with death! They will lock me away in the tower to rot.” Ari laughed. “Do not make this hard for either of us. Keep happy. Make your pleasant time with your father so you can return to daddy.”

“Yes, sir,” I sighed. I pushed my face into his chest and inhaled his cologne one last time. He kissed the top of my head and then pried himself off of me. I stretched out my arms, not ready to let him go.

“Princess,” he whispered and kissed me once more. He turned me back towards the front door and patted my bottom to push me off.

“I love you,” he said to my back. 

I turned and looked at him once more then told him I loved him too. I pushed myself forward and turned away from him as he got into his car. I heard the engine start up as I made it to the front door. I turned and held up a hand to wave at him. He blew me a kiss then turned to back out of dad’s driveway.

I watched him drive away then closed my eyes and sighed as I turned back to the house. This was going to be a rough two days.

+++

“There’s not even a point to us going to this. There’s one set of classes for seniors who plan on going to college. It’s not like there’s some special course to see!” I said to dad as he pulled into the parking lot of the high school I’d attended for the last three years.

“Oh but the pep rally and the band and all the fun stuff. It’s tradition! This is your senior year, kid. You’re going to run this place!” Dad said excitedly in a tone that let me know this was way more for him than it was for me. 

He was reliving the glory of his high school years when he played sports and slept around… at least until he got my mom pregnant with me.

He parked the car and we went into the cafeteria where teachers had set up booths for their classes. I signed in for us and dad picked up the “swag bag.” 

They did it every year. It was a reusable canvas grocery bag from Golden State Supermarket. It held a Desert Springs baseball hat, some coupons, a cheap planner (no one uses those), and some basic school supplies we got because our town is full of poor people.

Dad dug through it with excitement and I let him wear the hat. He really was enjoying himself and I liked to see him happy. I picked up a reading list for the honors English course and said hi to the teacher, Mrs. Merwin. 

She had taught me the last three years and smiled excitedly when she saw me. I’d been in honors English since 7th grade. Mr. Carrillo was at the math table. I’d be taking him for Calculus. He didn’t remember my name. Dad introduced us, then I pushed him along.

Our appointment with my counselor was right before the pep rally so he rushed us through things. He gave me a parking tag even though I don’t drive. Even if I did, it’s pointless to tag cars for a parking lot that’s not near anything anyone would want to go to other than the high school.

I got my classes and then dad tried to push me to the sports tryout sign-ups. Luckily, the pep rally was starting so I guided him away from anything athletic. I’d do the cross-country club again. I like running, and if I was going to be stuck out here, it would be a good activity.

I kept running into friends and acquaintances who were way too happy to be there. They were pumped for their senior year, the parties, the dances, the dumb events that were probably going to be the best times of their lives. I hugged people and put a smile on, but I really just wished I could blink and wake up for graduation.

Three days! That’s how long it had been since I’d had Ari inside me and now he was even farther away with no chance at pleasure. I was cranky, achy, miserable. I

 looked over at my dad and his smile faded. He knew I didn’t want this, didn’t want to be here.

“C’mon, Lukas. At least give it a chance! Look around you! These are the kids you grew up with. This is your home and these are the people you’re going to be friends with the rest of your life! I still hang out with guys I knew in Kindergarten. That’s what being part of a community is all about,” he said when we settled into the bleachers. 

He put his arm around me and I laid my head against his shoulder. Dad’s somewhat muscular from all the work he does, but it didn’t have that same sense of security I got under Ari’s arm. I didn’t feel like everything was going to be ok.

“I’ve been here my whole life, dad. I know everyone in this gym. That dude vapes in the bathroom between classes… in fact, his whole group of friends does. Oh look over there. Remember Mike Swenson? You and his dad got in that argument over a parking spot once?” I pointed at a kid milling around by the south door.

“Oh yeah. What an asshole,” dad laughed.

“He sells pot. He’s in competition with Brave Ensen, the kid over there in the red MAGA cap. Brave kicked his ass at a party last year, nearly drowned him in a pool. Everyone was so drunk!” I laughed. 

All these things I’d hidden from my dad and they didn’t seem to matter anymore. It felt like someone else’s life.

“You were at a party with drugs and alcohol? Seriously? I should ground you!” Dad’s eyes doubled in size and he looked at me with concern.

“It’s the only thing to do here and I used to go all the time. In Mr. Khorasani’s home I’d never even make it out of the house,” I said and laughed. I couldn’t imagine going to any kind of party alone under Mr. K’s rules. 

“He does keep an eye on you. Between the two of them they keep you pretty safe,” dad noted.

“It’s just different there. I cook with his mom, go to events with the LGBT group and none of them even drink… I don’t think,” I said.

“Some of these kids have a future though. What about those girls? They look nice,” dad pointed to a group of girls selling cookies.

“Melia Duran? She tried to get me drunk at one of the spring break parties because her friends know I’m gay and she bet them she could get me to fuck her. They thought it would be funny. She put way too much vodka in the apple juice and I could smell it when I almost took a sip. I pretended to trip and I spilled it all over the patio.” I was laughing like this was all so funny. 

To me, it was. This was another world, another life, and something I didn’t want anymore.

“What the hell, Lukas? I never knew any of this! I don’t want you hanging around kids like that! No more, ok?” Dad barked. 

He was getting pretty angry. The band started to play and march out while everyone hooted and clapped.

“It’s all of them, dad. You want me here. That’s what they do and that’s what I’ll end up doing too!” I shrugged.

“You never did that stuff, did you?” dad asked.

“No, but I wanted to get good grades and be good for you. I saw how hard you worked for us… You know what’s funny? When Ari took me to the mini golf thing with the LGBT club, he hovered the entire time and kept an eye on me. Can you imagine him at a party with these guys? He’d drag me out of there before I even set down the chips I brought!” I laughed.

“He never lets you around stuff like that,” dad admitted.

“He says it’s bad for my development and can do serious damage while my brain is still forming,” I noted.

“Well it is! Jesus, Lukas! All these kids are doing that stuff?” dad asked. I nodded.

“Hey, you did that stuff too, right? You were my age when you got mom pregnant with me?” I laughed. 

Dad started to answer, but then closed his lips.

The band marched out and did a circle. I held up my phone to grab a video of it for Ari. He had asked me about what an American high school was like. He seemed interested in all the clubs and how much down time and fun we had. He said it was heavily academic where he went.

I looked over at dad while I shot the video. He was eyeing people suspiciously and shaking his head. I smiled to myself. I shot a few minutes of the band marching and drumming and swirling into some ill-practiced pattern that was supposed to be a happy face but looked more like a drunk smiley finish. I sent the video off to Ari who was probably still in his meeting.

“You know there’s an end of summer bash next week at Taylor Pratt’s house. You remember him! His mom started drinking when his dad got hit by the bus on Palm Canyon. Now she mostly does online gambling. They got that huge settlement from the county since the dad is pretty much a vegetable. The party is going to be epic!” I told dad.

“You will not be going to that.” Dad looked at me with anger.

“You promised that once I got to senior year my curfew would be midnight on weekends! You won’t follow me around like Ari would. I’ll enjoy every moment of my senior year with every party I can find. You wanted that.” I reminded him. 

If I was going to be stuck here, I was going to go out with a bang. Dad looked at me like he was thinking of an appropriate response.

“Ari will talk you out of it. Once he hears about this,” dad said and then stopped himself. 

He realized he was relying on Ari to keep me in check. His face suddenly darkened and he looked down at his phone like he had some important message.

“He’ll be two hours away, dad. You said yourself you want me to have a fun year. You really want me to spend every night in my room on the phone with Ari?” I asked.

“Well you’re certainly not going to spend your weekends at parties like that! I won’t allow it!” dad said. He looked out over the pep rally, suddenly not enjoying it as much.

I knew I’d gone too far. I remembered Ari had said to be the model son. I knew he wouldn’t approve of me speaking like this or talking about these things. 

I looked down at my phone and Ari had texted me a smiley face. He’d written that he wanted to hear all about it when we talked tonight. I felt a twist in my stomach for upsetting my dad. I remembered my promise to be good. 

“I won’t dad… don’t worry. You know I won’t go to stuff like that and Ari would never allow it,” I said. I looked up and saw dad reading my text from Ari.

“You miss him,” he said.

“I really do… feels like my heart is torn in half… I was just saying that stuff because I miss him. I mean it’s true about all these kids… I just don’t want that anymore. I don’t want to go to things like that and watch everyone get drunk and act stupid. There’s nothing for me here. The kids I hung out with in Glendale were talking about college and I know Mr. Khorasani would let me work in his office. That would be great experience! I’ll be miserable here… What am I going to do here? Work at the Walmart or the casino?” I asked.

“No, Lukas. This doesn’t have to be forever, but you only get one Senior year. You have a lifetime ahead of you to date and worry about a career. That’s all I wanted for you. You worked so hard on your grades and this is supposed to be fun.” Dad looked at me with exhaustion.

We stared each other down, then the principal took the stage to deliver some opening comments. When he handed the microphone to Dina Patel, the one most likely to be valedictorian, dad nudged me and signaled that it was time to duck out.

Chapter 26- Dad’s Not Ok

“Oh, Lukas!” Denise attacked us with joy as soon as we got home from the pep rally. 

“Hey.” I nodded. 

“Didn’t you just love the high school pep night? I went last year with my nephew! You know Robert, right? He had a blast his senior year. You should get a letter jacket. Do they still have those?” Dad’s girlfriend had a barrage of cheer as we walked in. 

Dad just shook his head and sighed.

“He wasn’t impressed…Let’s not talk about it,” dad said as I walked past and offered Denise a polite smile. Her hands balled into fists and her cheeks went red.

“That’s the problem, Steven. You don’t talk about it and the boy runs wild. Be a man! Be a father,” she said and threw up her hands.

 I started to turn and tell her to not talk like that to him, but then I remembered Ari and how he’d told me to smile politely and not engage Denise. I turned to my dad instead and looked at him as he sheepishly studied his shoes.

“Why don’t we do something fun? It’s still early. We could all go to the park or see a movie or bowling,” I said to ease the tension. 

I shouldn’t have made it easier on them, but Ari would be proud of me.

“No! There’s a new Christian-flix movie premiering tonight!” Denise crowed. “We’ve been wanting to see it for weeks! It has the lead singer from Devil Defeaters in it!”

“Oh, right. The one about the firefighter who rescues a boy from a refugee home and then realizes he killed the boy’s father in the war in Iraq,” dad said as though faking interest.

“Yes! Oh! We talked about it in Bible study. He takes the boy in and helps him find Christ!” Denise gasped like she’d just given away the surprise twist.

“That sounds really amazing and inspirational,” I said and tried to sound sincere.

“Oh it is! It just inspires us to get out there and fix the world with what they really need!” Denise shook her head like this had always been her life’s mission.

“Why don’t you run down to the 7-11 and get some popcorn to pop and some gummy bears?” Dad asked me. He reached for his wallet, but I shook my head.

“I got it dad. I have cash,” I said. 

I remembered Ari always put a few twenties in my wallet in case I got in a jam somewhere. He never let me leave the house unescorted, but he said I should have cash anyways. 

“Ooh pick me up a Twix, the king size if they have it!” Denise said.

“I thought you were giving up sugar because of your weight problem?” Dad asked with an icy tone. Denise shot him a glare.

“That’s mean, dad!” I’d never known him to make a comment like that, especially since he’d always tried to get me to gain weight. “Don’t you listen to him. I’ll get you the King size!”

“Thanks, hon. At least one of you is a gentleman,” she said. Her hands went down to her stomach and she shot dad a look of fire. 

I grabbed my phone and got out of there as fast as I could. I called Ari as soon as I was on the sidewalk. He was home already and happy to hear from me. I told him about the pep rally and my conversation with dad. He lightly scolded me for behaving that way, but then we got lost talking about how much we missed each other.

“I can’t stay here. This town is full of gross people and we’re watching some weird Christian movie tonight,” I said. 

I stepped off the curb to cross to the big street when a car came to a screeching halt next to me.

“Get the fuck out of the road, faggot!” A guy yelled as he sped around me. 

I stepped back onto the curb and turned away from them.

“What goes on there?” Ari yelled through the phone.

“Just some stupid guy in a car,” I said and took a moment to collect my breath.

“You are out to yourself with no parent? Why? This is dangerous! I tell you not to do this again!” Ari sounded pissed.

“My dad sent me to the store to pick up some snacks for the movie. I need Jesus people food which is salt, sugar, and fat,” I laughed.

“He send you like this by yourself? No, Lukas! This is not safe. Your father shall be with you! So irresponsible of him! You will be hurt! My boy is out alone!” Ari growled.

“It’s fine. I just need to watch where I’m going. I’m almost to the store anyway, it’s just across Palm Highway,” I assured him. 

Other than the crude guy in the car there wasn’t much traffic out. I punched the button for the crosswalk and waited.

“A Highway? Those are busiest roads of all! This is unacceptable! I will not permit that my boy wander the High-Way!” He said it like highway was two separate words one more dangerous than the next.

“He did, he sends me out on dangerous things like this all the time,” I said, playing on Ari’s concern. “Come get me. It’s too dangerous here. I need you!”

“I wish that I can, my heart. I wish that I come right now and take you away forever. Is not permitted though. It will be kidnapping if I do,” Ari sighed. He sounded hurt.

“It’s ok. I’m just going to pick up some snacks then go right back home. I promise I’ll be safe and watch out,” I said, realizing that I shouldn’t play with his feelings.

“I will speak to my father of this. Your father need guidance to protect you. My boy does not wander busy roads with people to yell horrible things at him! Unacceptable!” Ari was on a rant. 

I tried to imagine Mr. Khorasani berating my father. I wondered how that would go.

Ari stayed on the phone with me while I picked up a box of popcorn, two giant Twix packs, a bag of corn nuts for my dad, gummy bears, and a healthy protein bar for myself. Ari was quiet as I made my way to pay and then headed out. 

We talked while I walked back. He made sure I was looking both ways and he kept asking if every noise he heard was a car or other potential danger.

I got home and found Denise and my dad not talking. There must have been more tense moments when I’d left. Denise was looking around the kitchen and dad was staring at the muted television.

“Pass me to your father! I need speak to him,” Ari said. I nodded at dad to get his attention then handed him the phone.

“Yeah? Oh hey… Everything’s great,” dad said and disappeared into another room with my phone. He sounded relieved to hear Ari’s voice and escape the woman he was obviously having problems with.

“I got the stuff,” I whispered to Denise and opened the bag to show her the mountain of Twix I’d brought her.

“Oh, Lukas. You’re a sweet boy, you know that?” She laughed. Her face lit up as she took the candy from me.

“Thanks, I try,” I laughed.

“I know you’ll make a terrific husband someday!” She smiled.

“I hope so. I try to be on my best behavior for Ari,” I said, momentarily forgetting she hated my being gay.

“Oh… well I meant husband for a wife… well nevermind. Thanks for the candy,” she was trying to keep her mouth shut. That was a positive step.

“Are we ready for the movie?” Dad called as he came back into the room.

We made a big bowl of popcorn and settled in to watch. It wasn’t entirely awful and the main guy was kinda hot. I imagined Ari out there fighting fires. He had the build for it.

We had a pretty pleasant evening and wrapped up early enough for me to go call Ari before bedtime. I went to my room and made sure the door was locked and low music was playing to cover any noise.

Ari was happy to hear about it when we did VideoChat that night. I got to try out the wireless earpods he’d gotten me. They had a built in microphone and felt like I had plastic earrings on. 

He had a matching set in his ears like we were secret operatives on an underground government mission. Ari was laid back on his bed in his condo. He was naked except for a pair of grey workout shorts that held a big lump between his thighs.

He said he was proud of me for being his good boy and helping ease the tension between them, but then he warned me not to keep doing that.

“Let their streams run their own course. It is not good for my princess to get between. Your father take care of his own affair. Ok, my love? You are not adult and do not need to worry for this,” Ari assured. I promised him I would stay out of it.

“You’re proud of me, sir?” I asked with a sly smile. His eyes focused on my lips and he nodded.

“I am always proud of my boy when he listens and obeys. You wish for reward now?” Ari’s eyes narrowed and he crossed his arms across his muscled bare chest.

“Yes, sir. Please, sir,” I said. I’d taken a shower before our videochat and I’d cleaned myself thoroughly from head to toe in case he wanted to see anything on camera.

“You find the surprise I pack for you in the bag?” Ari asked without a hint of humor.

“No! What? Where?” I got up on my knees and looked at the bag where I’d left it open on a chair in the corner. I hadn’t seen anything like that in there.

“There is inside pocket with zipper. I put fun in there for you to find. Go and see,” Ari said.

I bounded over to the bag and then brought it back to the bed. Ari had a mischievous smile on his lips as I looked back and forth between his picture on the phone and the inside pocket of the bag. I pulled out Kherse Panda and hugged him. 

“You remembered Kherse! What about hippo?” I asked and looked back in the bag. 

“The surprise is not stuffed panda. That is just me being good owner for you. Keep to dig, Lukas,” Ari chuckled. 

“Owner?” My ears prickled at that and I looked at him with surprise. 

“Keep to dig!” Ari scolded playfully. 

I found the secret inside pocket and unzipped it. Inside there was a plastic pouch with some green material folded in it. It was one of those bags you put a sandwich in then squeeze the plastic zipper top.

“What is this?” I asked and pulled the bag out.

“Open to see gift!” Ari laughed. He bit his lip, excited to see my reaction to his gift.

I pried at the top flaps and pulled them apart then got hit in the face with the smell of his sweat.

“Eww! What is… Oh dude!” I laughed as I pulled it out. It was a green jockstrap and smelled ripe like he’d packed it away right after a workout.

“Is from our workout the last night. You like see it when my shorts slide down! I know you like these things so is comfort you in my absence,” he laughed. 

I pulled it out of the baggie and put it to my nose. I inhaled him and got a jolt of longing and sadness knowing he was so far away.

“Go on, my boy. I know you like this. Is ok to long for your master.” Ari smiled. 

“It’s… um… thank you,” I said and took another hit. As I rumpled the fabric, a little silver chain slid out form the middle of it.

“Oh, the necklace! Is for you! I will put charm for it, but the silversmith need another day to finish. I want that you are cheered by it so I give you the chain first,” Ari said. 

I picked it up and quickly fastened it around my neck. It was heavy but not too thick.

“It’s beautiful! Thank you!” I glowed. 

Ari’s lips curled up into a wide grin and he nodded approvingly. It was so sweet, but I couldn’t help going back to the jock.

“It is nothing, my love,” Ari said and watched me eyeing the jockstrap.

“This is so dirty. I can’t believe you! Oh my god,” I laughed.

“Your cheeks blush deep red. Is so beautiful my flower. Is ok for you to miss my scent. I like how it pleases you to smell me. We are made for each other. I can not wait until we are together again,” Ari said and I watched his eyes travel down my chest. I knew what he wanted.

I sat up and leaned forward to get on all fours for him. I was wearing a tank top and shorts. I arched my back and stretched on all fours like a dog would. I leaned forward and let my tongue hang out. I panted a few times and whimpered for him.

“My pretty puppy. You like what daddy sends for your gifts?” Ari laughed. I watched his hand slide down his bare, furry chest and then disappear into his shorts. 

I nodded and whimpered then bounced excitedly on the bed. I turned around, staying on my hands and knees and bit at the jockstrap where I’d set it on my bed. I turned back to him, shaking my head as I held the pouch between my lips. I made a few more whimpering noises and Ari gave me a sad look.

“I know, my heart. I wish I am there to play with you too. Take off your shirt for me. Let me see those pretty pink boynips I love to suck on,” Ari said. He pushed down the top of his shorts so I could see the band of his boxerbriefs. 

I slid off my tank top. I don’t have super developed pecs, not yet anyways. We’ve been working on them with our lifting though. I pinched my nipples like he likes to do. He pursed his lips and his eyes narrowed in on my chest.

“That’s my good boy. So pink and pretty when Daddy sucks them,” Ari rubbed himself. 

“They miss you, sir.” I rubbed my nipples then reached for his jockstrap again and took a hit of his intoxicating man funk. My lips gaped and I couldn’t help myself

“You like that, princess? The smell of a real man?” He asked.

“Yes, sir,” I admitted. “should I try it on?”

“No,” he laughed like I’d said something cute. “A man wears a jock. A princess like you should be in a thong or panties… something that touch tight against your hole… something to remind you of what your man desires. There is no need for a jock.”

“Uhh huh,” I gasped. 

“I can not wait to taste you again. My sweet cherry.” He eyed me hungrily. 

“Yes, sir. I need it. I miss it so bad,” I said and started to push down my shorts. 

“I wish to be there, my love, to taste what is mine. Be careful to touch. It know only its master’s flesh. You must take care for what is mine.” Ari said as he rubbed himself. 

“Yes, sir. I’ll be nice to it,” I promised. After he said that, it felt strange to touch myself down there. I realized he was right. He did own it. Every little buzz I felt when touching it was a memory of how his touch and attention had made it feel.

We spent the next hour talking. He guided me through the things he liked to do. He loved watching me, but I fought to keep my eyes open. I got lost in his voice, laid back, and let him direct me. 

I finished before Ari did and watched him coat his chest and stomach with pleasure. He growled again and looked at me with that concentrated stare a man makes when he finishes. We were both sweaty, sticky messes. 

He finished and then we just stared at each other, recovering our breath.

“So beautiful when you finish,” Ari laughed. “I love my baby and her little moans of pleasure.”

“I love you too,” I said and felt a pain of knowing we’d soon wrap up the conversation and be alone for the night.

“Soon, my love,” he said as if reading my thoughts.

“I hope so,” I sighed. We both carried our phones to the bathroom to watch each other clean up. I took a quick shower while he did then we watched each other pee and brush our teeth. It felt like he was there with me, going through our nightly routine.

I got into pajamas then he talked me to sleep. It felt so weird to sleep without strong arms wrapped around me. The last few nights with Ari sleeping in his own condo, Mr. Khorasani had come in and helped me fall asleep. Now I didn’t even have him. I hugged Khers panda and finally drifted off.

+++

I was asleep when I heard Denise and Dad arguing in the living room. They were trying to keep their voices down so I couldn’t make out what they were saying, but the tone sounded heated. Being nosey, I jumped out of bed and crept over to the door. I opened it just a crack. They’d stopped talking, and I caught the back of Denise’s head as she went out the front door.

Dad sighed and turned towards the kitchen. He didn’t notice me spying and I closed the door to just a crack. He was wearing a pair of grey sleep shorts like he’d been headed for bed. 

He went for his cell phone on the counter and started typing something on it. He sent it (dad never turns off his ringer so the whooshing sound of a text being sent was apparent). He set his phone down and went to get a bottle of water from the fridge. His phone rang after his first sip.

“Hi. I hope I didn’t wake you… No, I feel bad. I can’t call you every time we have an argument,” dad said to his phone when he answered it. He listened for a few minutes and paced around the kitchen.

“No, I do, but she’s just so awful to me… She is trying, she’s been surprisingly nice to Lukas, and she was nice to your son too, sir. Don’t think I didn’t threaten her!” dad laughed.

He’d said, “your son.” He had to be talking to Mr. Khorasani. I wished I could hear both sides of the conversation.

“Things didn’t go so well at the high school. I don’t think Lukas can be happy here, not with your son so far away…” dad continued. 

He told Mr. Khorasani everything that happened at the pep rally and what I’d said. He kept reassuring Mr. Khorasani that I would be kept away from those kids and all drugs and alcohol. He sounded like he was talking to a superior like his boss or father. That made me think back to how Mr. Khorasani had treated dad like he was a kid.

“Work? No it’s not going well either… The owner isn’t happy about it. He said he’s not sure if they’ll keep me on. I’m good at managing the service vehicles. It’s just managing the mechanics… they’re not serious about their work and they don’t show up on time. We’re falling behind in service times and…” dad launched into work talk. 

I tuned him out at the beginning, but then it sounded like he was having trouble there.

“If I get bumped back down to a mechanic, I’ll lose the pay raise and end up making less than I did at the last place! I can’t put my son through college on that pay and Denise certainly won’t stick around for it if I can’t provide her with a nice life here. I’m a failure, sir,” dad sighed.

I started to close the door, but I couldn’t tear away from hearing this. My dad sounded so sad and weak. It pulled at my heart to listen to it. I had been so caught up in my own happiness with Ari and not thinking about dad struggling here without me. 

“That’s too generous… Really?… I’d love to work with the boats! But… I can’t take charity… That’s really kind of you… Let me give it some thought. If Lukas is going to be miserable here and I’m going to be alone then it might be worth looking into heading back that way. I know Lukas would be happier… let me give it some thought. Things just aren’t working out here,” dad said. 

He listened for a few minutes then started talking about sports.

I quietly closed my door and did a spin around the carpet. I couldn’t believe he was even considering moving back. To be near Ari, go to the high school there, have my dad and the Khorsanis together. It was too much to hope for.

+++

I woke up the next morning to find dad making scrambled eggs and bacon in the kitchen. He was whistling happily and Denise was nowhere to be found. I helped him finish the food and didn’t bring up her absence.

“You took the day off, right? What should we do?” I asked, not wanting to give away that I’d spied on him last night.

“Well… I was thinking maybe we could head back to Glendale. Mr. Khorasani invited me to spend the night there and have dinner with them. Would you like that?” dad asked.

“Yes! Of course! I’ll grab my bag,” I started away from him but he pulled me back.

“Have some breakfast first,” dad laughed. We sat down at the table and started eating.

“He has a brother, you know,” dad said between bites.

“He does?” I asked. I hadn’t met anyone other than his children and their families.

“Yeah, he’s younger and deals in luxury items like cars and boats and stuff. Anyways, he invited me to go see his boat shop. They rehab the motors and redo the interiors. It would be fun to see. That might be boring for you though, right?” dad asked.

“I’ll go! I don’t have anything else to do today,” I said with a bit too much excitement. I’d go anywhere if meant seeing Ari today.

“I thought you might,” dad smirked. “We can go check it out or maybe if Ari is free then he can pick you up there so you don’t have to stay too long.”

“Sure, dad. Whatever you want. I know how much you like boats,” I said.

“Cool.” Dad shrugged like it wasn’t a giant deal he was taking me back a day early. I scarfed down the breakfast and cleaned my plate. He was always pleased when I finished my food. I’d be his happy, chipper son if it meant going home… or what had become my home.

I cleaned the dishes and then went to gather my things. I met dad in the living room and he had a bag that was much bigger than an overnight bag. I wondered what was up with that, but I was more excited to get on the road and text Ari that I was coming home. I was so ready to be home again.

Chapter 27- Dad Finds His Way

Story Recap: Lukas, an athletic 17 yr-old with blonde hair, blue eyes, and tight body, loves Ari, a wealthy, muscled, 25 yr-old Persian who dominates his boy. Lukas was visiting his father in his desert hometown, but trouble sent them both running back to the Khorasanis.

+++–+++–+++–+++–+++–+++

“I see him! Right there, dad,” I said excitedly when dad pulled into the parking lot and I spotted Ari leaning against his car and checking something on his phone. He looked so handsome in a tight red polo shirt tucked into pressed khaki pants. Both the shirt and pants were stuffed with his muscles and package. His dark almond skin glistened under the California sun.

“Well let me park before you jump out,” dad laughed. 

Ari was so excited when I’d texted him that we were coming back early. He said he’d talked to his father this morning, just after his father had talked to mine, so I knew he knew more than I did.

From what I’d overheard the night before, I knew dad was unhappy out in the desert and not doing well with his job. 

I also knew, from their endless arguing, that things weren’t going well with Denise. I wouldn’t be sad to see her go if they were breaking up. 

From what I pieced together, Mr. Khorasani was offering to find dad a job here. Dad didn’t say there was a job, only that we were going to see a boat place.

Dad was as excited as I was. We were parked at an upscale warehouse/office park in Orange County where Ari’s uncle kept one of his businesses. This one dealt in luxury boats; sales, maintenance, repairs, etc… Dad loved boats and Mr. Khorasani had taken note when we visited the restaurant on the marina where he’d walked dad around. Working on them would be a dream job for dad.

We hopped out of the car and I tried to walk towards Ari, but once he looked up from his phone and our eyes met, I broke into a run. 

He stretched out his arms and I jumped. He caught me and brought me in against his chest. I knew I looked ridiculous, but I couldn’t help myself. 

Burying my nose into his shoulder and wrapping my arms around his neck felt like the pieces of me were whole again; glued together by his love.

“Jeez. You’d think they’ve been apart for months!” Dad laughed.

“At Lukas’ age, everything is a big deal, every feeling is amplified,” Mr. Khorsani said. I hadn’t seen him there, but he appeared next to dad with his arm around him.

“Hi, sir!” I said excitedly. Ari set me down after a quick kiss to my neck. I went for a hug from Mr. Khorasani. He didn’t lift me up like his son had, but he held me just as tightly.

“Steven… Lukas. I would like you to meet my brother, Mirteza.” Mr. Khorasani said when he let me go. I wheeled around to see a younger & slightly taller, but leaner & less muscular version of Mr. Khorasani. He had

“Hi, Mister… um. Should I call you Mister Khorasani too?” I asked. It would get confusing.

“Mister Teza is fine for you,” he said in that deep Persian daddy tone. He looked me over then did the same to my father.

“It’s so nice to meet you, sir. I can’t wait to see inside!” dad glowed. He shook Mr. Teza’s hand and beamed at the man. Dad looked so much younger when he was lit up with excitement. 

The tension and angst from his life with Denise melted away.  A handsome, excited glow splashed across his face. Mr. Teza smiled at him fondly, put a hand on his shoulder, and led him towards the warehouse.

“You two will meet us for lunch. Two hours.” Mr. Khorasani put his hand on my shoulder, looking unsure about letting us go off alone.

“The Italian place on Naples?” Ari asked, putting his hand on my other shoulder and looking happy to be off alone with me.

“Yes. We have reservations for the rooftop private patio so make sure he puts on sunblock when you get there,” Mr. Khorasani instructed and squeezed my shoulder a little too hard.

“Of course. I have a new bottle in my trunk.” Ari rubbed his hand down my back and then gripped my bicep. I almost swore they were about to play tug-of-war with me.

“We’ll be good, sir,” I promised.

“I have no doubt you will, little one.” Mr. K kissed my hair and then rubbed my back before patting me gently like he was telling a horse he could go forward.

+++

“Is a miracle, my love! Like we are sentence to death and at last minute there is hope. We must not get excited. He may not want this,” Ari sighed as we drove along. 

I had no idea where we were going; it didn’t matter. He had his hand over mine on the gear shifter and I was leaned across with my head on his shoulder.

“He can’t go back to Desert Springs, Ari. You should have seen the two of them. They both just kept saying mean things to each other. She didn’t even get the chance to criticize me. She was too caught up in tearing him down. He can’t live like that,” I said.

“Is his choice for what way to live, my angel wings. A man make his own choices. Let us hope for one that will bring him joy… and bring us joy as well,” Ari laughed.

He drove us down wide, flat boulevards past an endless sea of strip malls with parking lots. We definitely weren’t in Glendale. We talked about different scenarios and how this might play out. 

My dad would need another place to live. The Khorasanis would make sure it was nicer and safer than the run-down one we’d first rented from his families holdings. He said it would have to be somewhere between his condo and his father’s home so there would always be someone to take me and pick me up from school.

“What if he wants to live down here closer to the water? What if he wants to live on a boat?” I looked at Ari with wide-eyes realizing we might be apart again.

“This is main showroom and place where the business happen, but the repairs garage is in the San Fernando Valley. Your father would be close enough to work if you are near to our home,” Ari assured. “You think my father will overlook important details?” He laughed.

“Where are we going? Is this a mall?” I asked as Ari pulled off the road and into a parking garage. It was a weekday so it wasn’t too crowded and he easily found a nice wide spot out of the way. He liked to park where his car wouldn’t get scratched.

“You need new phone case. How is finger feels? I do not like my boy hurts himself. Is better?” he asked. 

I’d forgotten all about the incident at the coffee shop. I’d had so much anxiety thinking about being separated from him that I’d dug my fingernails into the rubberized phone case. I looked down at my finger and it still had a little red line, but didn’t hurt too much. He took my hand and held it up to investigate.

“It look ok. We need case that will be more gentle on my delicate princess! Maybe one with scratching post back,” Ari joked. 

I felt embarrassed for wrecking the nice case he’d already bought me. He took my phone from me as we went into the mall and slipped it in his pocket. He didn’t like me using it when I was with him.

We went to the Apple store and an official “Nerd” showed us a wall of cases. We spent way too much time debating the colors and textures of cases.

“This one is pink glitter,” I pointed thinking he would like it since he always talked about me like I was a girl. He shook his head.

“No. I want nothing that draw attention to you. There are plenty of suitors buzzing around my flower. There is no need to advertise. What about this one?” He pointed to a case that was army green with black camo print and has a little cartoon soldier holding a rifle.

“You think a camouflage case is me?” I laughed.

“No, but it help to blend in,” Ari laughed. He moved a simple black case aside then let out a loud, “This! Yes!” 

He pulled out a baby blue case with a cartoon panda on the back.

“Kherse Pande! Must have panda case!” I exclaimed. It was perfect. 

Ari flagged down our nerd and he returned.

“Just the case? Any other accessories?” Nerd asked.

“Show us to your finest accessories!” Ari exclaimed like a Sheikh who was ready to spend.

“These trackers are popular with kids his age. If he loses his phone or keys it’ll make them easier to find,” nerd said and showed us a small display. 

Ari looked at me with a highly interested nod.

“Yes! And his backpack and… Oh so many places to track him!” Ari started.

“Anywhere! They’re so small you hardly notice them. They connect to an app and you can even label each tracker. The maps are mad detailed!” Nerd was understanding what Ari wanted.

“I will need four of them! Is there way to get smaller one to implant on him? He is lost so easily,” Ari said. 

Nerd laughed but then stopped, unsure if Ari was joking.

“Um… I don’t think… No, sir,” nerd said.

“Oh well! Four will do for now,” Ari said without a hint of laughter. 

Nerd showed us some other accessories, but Ari declined. He changed out the case on my phone and put one of the trackers inside then set up the app on his phone.

We headed over to the restaurant to meet up with our fathers. Ari kept a hand on me the whole way and it started to explore as he rubbed down my back. I leaned forward so he could get in my shorts. His hand pushed past the waistband of my briefs and he rubbed a finger between my cheeks.

“Oh I miss my perfection… Feel so good, baby. I need inside again,” Ari said as he drove along.

“I miss you too. I need you daddy,” I whined. 

He opened me gently as we drove along. His left hand was alternating between steering and shifting. It probably wasn’t the safest, but at least we’d die doing what our bodies needed most.

“Soon, princess angel love, soon we will.” He promised as his finger poked inside me. 

We came to a stoplight and he quickly changed gears then brought his left hand over to cup my cheek. He brought his face to mine and we kissed until the car behind us honked.

“Your dad forbid it. What if we get into trouble?” I asked.

“

We

will not get into trouble.

I

will get into trouble.

You

are perfect, innocent angel my father think incapable of any bad thought. I am evil corruptor,“ Ari laughed.

“You think so?” I asked. 

Mr. Khorasani hadn’t ever really expressed anger at me, but then again I did try to be on my best behavior around him to not give him reason.

“Yes! When I am your age, even my brothers when they are your age, he scold us all the time. He tell us to grow up and be men and be safe, responsible. With you he is different. You can not do wrong as he see it. Is more than just you are young, my love. You are very trusting and simple one,” Ari said. 

He kissed my forehead as he came to a stop at the next light.

“I’m not simple! I’m in honors courses and I have good grades. I know things,” I protested.

“I don’t mean for that. I mean you grow up in protective shell from your father in small boring town where there is no evil to find you. You never go to army or even fight someone,” Ari noted.

“You were in the army?” I asked.

“Of course. In Iran all men must go. We all learn to protect our families and our country. I train in weapons and surveillance. I patrol areas of danger and look for things that can harm my people. I even help repair the walls around our base.” Ari’s chest swelled with pride as he spoke.

“I could do that,” I muttered and looked out the window.

“I offend you? No! It is good you are soft. My princess never have to fight mean she is never been to danger! Is good you do not have the smarts of the streets. Your father and village keep you protected. Your men are softer here, they do not know such terrible things.” Ari rubbed his hand over my cheeks. He squeezed them to comfort me.

“I’m plenty tough. I once got knocked down by a drunk guy in a bar!” I told him.

“I know! Silly baby. I was there and I fight him off. I should protected you before this happens. I will not take you to place like this ever again to be exposed to danger.” Ari said. 

He slid his hand out of my shorts and wrapped his arm around me to bring me back over to his side.

“I’m the innocent?” I asked, resigned to the fact that these guys would never see me as a man.

“You are the most innocent,” Ari confirmed and kissed my hair.

We pulled up to the restaurant and Ari paused as the valet ran up to let me out. Ari hopped out and tossed him the keys then grabbed the sunblock from the backseat. He stopped to rub the sunblock over my face and arms. The valet gave us a ticket and drove Ari’s car away.

“We are early. Father will be pleased,” Ari said as he took my hand in his and held it. We walked into the restaurant and he gave the hostess his father’s name. She handed us off to a guy who walked us up a flight of stairs to the rooftop. 

We walked out and the sea breeze hit us with a cool, salty wave. There were palm trees in large pots on the roof and they swayed over us gently. We followed him past tables and a bar to a private patio area where a long oval table was set with a crisp white tablecloth covered in an ornate setup of dishes, plates, and silverware.

“This is ok, sir?” The man said. Ari nodded and pulled out a chair for me where I could see the ocean gently rolling behind neat rows of houses lining narrow canals filled with small crafts.

“It’s so beautiful up here,” I told Ari when the host guy left.

“We come here for lunch when father has business in Orange County. They make a very simple pasta that you will enjoy…” Ari said then looked like he’d said the wrong thing. “Simple as in few ingredients not like…”

“It sounds good” I laughed and leaned over to get another kiss from him.

Mr. Khorasani came in next. Dad was following behind him and Mr. Teza was behind dad with his hand in the center of his back as if he needed guiding. 

The three of them were laughing and talking about something that happened on one of the boats. I jumped up to see how things had gone. He was practically glowing with happiness.

“Oh wow this is amazing! Isn’t it amazing, Lukas?” Dad said when he caught sight of the view.

“It’s perfect. We don’t get these views in the desert. Right, dad?” I asked.

“It becomes common when you live here,” Mr. Teza said and kept his eyes on dad’s face. 

He put his hand on dad’s shoulder and guided him to a seat across from mine then sat down beside him. 

“You should have seen the place, kid!” Dad said to me when we settled in with lunch. “Latest technology, super engines! They’re getting the contract for the Sheriff’s Department to work on patrol boats! That’s Los Angeles County! I’d be working with the biggest county law enforcement in the country!”

“Working?” I asked. I realized it was the first mention of getting a job here. I pretended to be shocked and surprised.

“Oh well… yeah… I mean I have to think about it, but Mr. Teza has offered me a position here. It would mean moving back… I have a lot to think about,” dad said. He realized he’d just dropped a bombshell and looked like he regretted it.

“Steven would be a great asset to me. I haven’t been able to keep up with the growth and I need a top-notch mechanic who can step in without training,” Mr. Teza said.

“That sounds great. Dad loves boats and he can fix anything,” I said. 

I was glowing too much and I felt Ari squeeze my thigh under the table to quiet me. He didn’t want me involved.

“It would be a great opportunity and I wouldn’t have to babysit the other mechanics like I do now. Those irresponsible kids… I just hate having to manage people… adults,” dad said.

“Leadership is not easy,” Mr. Khorasani added. 

I knew what he meant. He’d said dad was a follower like me who needed someone to guide him. Dad was so miserable with Denise and his job back home.

Maybe Mr. Khorasani was right. Was it something to be ashamed of? Was it not being man enough? I didn’t feel ashamed about how Mr. Khorasani directed me, and it wasn’t sexual… well not from his side. He saw me as a boy who needed a proper father. He was also older than dad, so he saw him as a boy as well.

“I haven’t mentioned any of this to Denise. I’ll have to talk it over with her too,” Dad said.

“Would she come with you?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. 

I couldn’t picture Denise anywhere near the great evil, Los Angeles.

“I guess we’ll find out,” dad said. 

The way he said it made it seem like he’d already decided. My heart leapt and I put my hand over my mouth and just nodded and tried to look ok.

The rest of lunch was filled with boring boat talk between dad and Mr. Teza while Mr. Khorasani and Ari slipped between Farsi and English discussing business over my head. I was seated between them and Ari kept a hand on my thigh.

We finished up and Ari had to go back to work. He’d taken the morning off to hang out with me, but he had to catch up on things before the week ended. 

Dad and Mr. Teza decided to go and look at the work warehouse in the valley. I had no plans and nowhere to be, but at the last minute Mr. Khorasani took my hand and led me to his car after a quick kiss from Ari.

+++

“You were right, sir!” I told Mr. Khorasani after he put me into his car and came around to the driver’s side. He slid in behind the wheel and smiled at me then motioned for me to put on my seatbelt.

“I told you I will handle things.” He said it like it was nothing, but I saw him turn his head to hide his proud smile. He’d come through for me, saved me from awful.

“Thank you,” I whispered. I leaned over the console and kissed his cheek.

“It was your father’s decision. I know it is something he will like,” Mr. K said. I noticed a light blush on his cheeks. He’d done a very nice thing for me and his son.

“Mr. Teza treats dad like you do, sir… like a boy,” I said after a long silence.

“He is my younger brother, always trying to follow my footsteps,” he joked.

“I think maybe you’re right about dad. He is always looking for a leader to follow. Maybe if he has it at work then he won’t need to date women like Denise,” I explained my thinking.

“Does it change how you see him? Do you think less of him for this?” He asked.

“When I was younger I thought he was the strongest man in the world. Now it’s like…” I looked down at my lap as we drove along.

“Don’t compare him to us, little one! Our men are leaders. We are dominant and built for power. You are a soft boy who needs a strong man to protect and hold him. You were made beautiful to attract the type of man a boy like you needs.” He turned and offered me a smile. 

“But there is a wide spectrum of what it means to be male. Your father seeking stronger ones to guide him does not mean he is less of a man. He took care of you on his own for many years. He sheltered you against all the terrible things that can happen to a boy with your looks. He is a man, Lukas. He has done nothing to lose your respect.” Mr. Khorasani was firm.

“He’s a good man… I do respect him, sir. I do,” I assured.

“He is still the one who will make decisions for you, until you are old enough to unite with my son. You are still so young, Lukas. Don’t rush through your youth. It goes faster than you can understand. You have a lifetime with my Arisht,” Mr. Khorasani advised.

+++

We drove to his office and I helped with some filing while he got through his business calls. He worked for a few hours and then took me home so we could work out together. It felt so good being back in his home. It felt like the one place I belonged.

“Will we live here, sir?” I asked when Mr. K and I were going through chest presses. I was pretending to spot him, not that I could even lift the heavy weights he used.

“I don’t think your father would like that,” he laughed.

“He could sleep in Ari’s room! Ari is back at his condo so no one is there.” I gave him my best begging eyes. He set down the weights and sat up to wipe his face with a towel.

“I will offer it to him while we find a suitable apartment in his budget. You know I will miss your little face padding out to greet me each morning for breakfast… but your father will want to provide a home for you. It is what is right,” he said. 

He looked sad at that thought, like he’d been thinking it over for a long time.

“This feels like home to me, sir.” I admitted. 

He nodded and pulled me in for a hug.

Chapter 28- The Trade In

Ari came home just before dinner. His mother had made a big spread of roasted chicken and vegetables. Dad came in just after him. 

Dad brought in our bags and set them up in Ari’s unused room. He thanked Mr. and Mrs. Khorasani for their hospitality in putting him up for the night. He looked so much lighter and happier than I’d seen him in awhile.

“It is nothing! You will stay with us until you get set up here!” Mrs. Khorasani said. She must have been filled in on everything that was happening.

“That is so generous! I promise we won’t be here for too long! You’ve already been so kind in keeping my son fed and cared for these last few weeks,” dad said.

“Nonsense! He is clean, respectful, and keeps my husband occupied. You raised a boy any family would welcome,” Mrs. Khorasani replied. She winked at me and started putting food on the table.

“We’ll have to find you a place close to here so Lukas will be in the right zone for this high school. It’s the best one you’ll find and he already has friends going there,” Mr. Khorasani said.

“I hadn’t thought of that. We could barely afford the rent on the last one here. Is that one still available?” dad asked. 

His eyes suddenly turned serious. Anything around Los Angeles was at least double the price of anything back home.

“Oh I won’t send him back there! Lukas needs a safer place. You’ll come to the office tomorrow and we’ll find something that works with your price range,” Mr. Khorasani said. 

He seemed to shudder at the idea of me living in the small apartment he’d rented us just a few months ago.

“I’d like to take Lukas out after dinner, if that’s all right,” Ari interrupted. 

It’s funny because both my dad and Mr. K. assumed he was asking their permission and not the other’s. They both opened their mouths to speak, but then Mr. K. closed his and waved a hand at my dad though he looked unsettled by his loss of control.

“That would be fine. I promised him a midnight curfew for his senior year, but…” Dad started to say but then Mr. Khorasani interrupted.

“Midnight? Lukas out at midnight? No, no! His curfew is 9pm. We can compromise on 9:30 if you must. Nothing good happens after that hour! A boy his age is growing and needs extra sleep. If he comes home that late, he will sleep until noon,” Mr. Khorasani said. 

He couldn’t hold it in very long. He had relinquished authority to my father for all of two minutes before taking it back. I didn’t mind.

“Oh! Yes! 9:30 sounds like a good curfew. Lukas gets very cranky when he’s tired,” dad agreed.

Ari and I scarfed down the dinner and then went to get changed. He moved the clothes he’d left out of the room dad would now be staying in. He set them up in my room. I was happy to share with him. He put his underwear in with mine; not that we’d get them confused.

“Yes, Lukas? You are agree?” Ari asked as he stripped out of his suit in my bedroom.

“Sorry… what? I haven’t seen your body in a few days,” I sighed. I’d missed that bulge.

“Eyes up here, buddy! I am not just piece of meat for you!” Ari growled then laughed. 

He covered himself with one hand and used his other to point me back to his face.

“Yes sir.” I pulled off my t-shirt and met his gaze.

“We are go to my friend’s house. Dress for cold weather. I do not want that they buzz around my flower,” he said with a wink.

I picked out a blue tank top with a red hoodie over it and jeans. I still had on the silver chain he’d gotten me. He hadn’t yet given me the pendant he was having made.

We only had a few hours before we had to be back so we rushed to get ready. Ari pulled on a tight white t-shirt with a deep v-neck that showed his pecs. He had a tight pair of jeans to tuck it into. He didn’t bother with a hoodie, he rarely got cold.

+++

“You will stay by my side. My friends will watch out for you, but I don’t want you wandering away,” Ari cautioned as we got into his car. 

He drove out of their neighborhood and down the hill into the city. We pulled up to a newer two-story house done in plastered California mission style. When we got up to the door, we could hear the music pumping. It got louder when Ari let himself in.

“Ayo!” A voice called to us from inside, and that was the last thing I understood for awhile. Everyone there spoke Farsi and no one bothered translating for me.

Ari led me into a living room where eight muscled Persian guys who looked like him were sitting around on couches and chairs watching some soccer match on TV while dance music was playing. Ari hugged or did some bro handshake with each one. None of them seemed to acknowledge the boy standing just behind him (me). They had beer and pizza.

Ari said something in Farsi and then pointed at me and said, “Lukas.” 

They all nodded at me or tipped their bottles, but no one made a move to shake my hand or touch me in any way. Ari pulled me over to an overstuffed chair where he flopped down and sat me in his lap.

“What is this?” I whispered.

“Friends, sports, drinks,” Ari said, fixing his eyes on the soccer match. 

He was instantly enthralled and jeered or cheered with the others while he rubbed my back and pulled me into his chest. One of the other guys offered him a beer, but Ari shook his head and said something then nodded at me. I guessed he was saying he didn’t want to drink with me there. The other guy shrugged and went to sit back down.

Ari made conversation between plays. I wasn’t sure what we were doing and I didn’t understand anything being said. After about fifteen minutes, Ari said something to the guys then nudged me off his lap. I stood up then he did and took my hand. He led me out of the living room and then up a flight of stairs.

“Up here… stay quiet,” Ari said. 

He gripped my hand and led me up the stairs then down a dark hallway. He found the door he wanted then opened it to a bedroom. He left me at the doorway and fumbled around in the dark room until he found a bedside lamp.

The faint light illuminated what was obviously a guy’s bedroom. It had a large bed made up nicely, but everything was dark blue and gray tones. There was a prayer rug in the corner and there was packaged dry cleaning hanging by the closet.

“This is someone’s bedroom! We shouldn’t be in here,” I told Ari.

“Is Mohsen, he does not mind. I need place to be alone with you, angel princess. It has been so long and our need grows too strong,” Ari said.

“Why don’t we go to your condo?” I asked. This felt creepy and weird.

“My father will know. Just as I track your phone, so he does as well. When we leave the home he get an alert and when we are here for more than few minutes, he has other alert. If he see your phone is at my condo, I know he will come to stop us. He know we are visit my friends. He know their family and trust this is safe place for you to be,” Ari explained as he moved behind me to close the door.

He came up behind me and slid his arms around my waist. His hands unzipped my hoodie as his lips found the back of my neck. He pushed his bulge against me and I felt it grow thick as he explored my body.

“Will you rather go to hotel for short time? Is better to be in bed where strangers play?” Ari sighed. 

I could tell he was getting annoyed that I wasn’t as into this as he was. I was so hard for him and definitely turned on, but I’d never done things in a stranger’s room.

“No, sir… I guess it’s,” I started to say but then his nose rubbed that spot behind my ear and I gave in as warm chills rolled over me.

“There’s my baby… you smell so good, my angel princess. You cleaned well after your workout,” Ari noted. 

He slid his hands up my tummy, under my shirt. He lifted my tank up and the hoodie with it. I raised my arms and he quickly slid them off and let them fall to the floor.

“Look at these pretty pink boy-nips. I love how angry they puff up when I tease them… so beautiful.” He turned me towards a huge, floor-length mirror leaned against the wall.

“My angel love… so delicate and perfect,” Ari whispered as he kissed over my shoulders. 

A chill went through me and his arms wrapped tightly around my chest to pull me back against his warm cave of muscles.

“i miss you holding me like this at night. It’s so hard to sleep without you,” I confessed.

“Is hard for me too. I fall asleep to  pictures of you on the phone. My sweet baby blue eyes… just the knowing you will someday be mine forever… I fall asleep dreaming of this. The day you are of age, I will move you into my home,” he promised. 

He kissed up my neck and rubbed his hands down to my belt.

“I can’t wait for that to happen. At least we won’t be too far away from each other… ahh,” I gasped as he opened my jeans and shoved his hands down into my briefs. His right palm rubbed past my dick as his fingers went down to my hole.

“Your flower blooms for me. It is tight without my seed there in so long,” he growled.

“Huh!” I whined and gasped as his fingers pushed inside me. He rubbed his other hand up my chest and pushed a finger into my mouth.

“Take what daddy feeds you,” Ari growled in that low tone that made my legs go wobbly. I leaned back against him as he pushed two fingers into my mouth and one inside my other end.

I watched myself in the mirror. My body looked so pale and small, framed by the dark, muscled Persian that made me his boy. 

That’s what I was. He says princess , but no princess begs without shame for her alpha like I do.

My jeans were open. My briefs were pushed down with his hand pushing up between my thighs.  

“Mmm,” I moaned with my mouth full of his thick fingers. He took his right hand from my thighs and replaced it with the fingers I’d sucked on. He pushed them both in, slowly but insistently. He needed inside me. He brought his right hand up to my cheek and turned my face so he could kiss me.

“See how desperate you make me, my love? I ache for your perfection. You are my fantasy, little one. My princess is all I need,” Ari proclaimed then put his lips to mine. His tongue pushed through and I sucked on it as his fingers found my happy spots.

He walked me over to the bed like that; his fingers working my hole while I sucked on his tongue and his hard bulge pressed against me. He eased me down to the bed and took his fingers back. 

“Please… [gasp] daddy… [gasp] please!” My heart was pounding in my ears. I started up at him and saw in his eyes the animal had awakened. He wasn’t the sweet, doting man who wanted to please me. He was the lion in mating season desperate for offspring. He needed to plant his seed. It had been too long for both of us. I needed to take it. I needed to feel him inside me.

“Put your chest against the bed and show me what is mine,” Ari said as he stepped out of his shoes and opened his jeans.

I got to my feet and tore at my jeans and shoes ripped off my briefs and was about to take off my socks when I felt his hand on my shoulder pushing me down into the position he’d commanded.

“Show me what is mine, my love” Ari was on me quickly.

“Yes, sir” I turned away from him and pressed my chest against the comforter. I crossed my arms and turned my face to watch him. I raised up and spread my legs. I wiggled it for him.

“Thats my good girl,” he said. There was no long speech, no prose about my beautiful flower, no sonnet to melt my heart. The lion needed to seed.

“Please  sir,” I whimpered as he knelt down between my legs to take me from behind.

He pushed in and lit me up like a firecracker. I fought to keep my eyes open. He worked his magic inside me while his hands gripped and kneaded my thighs then rubbed up to pull my cheeks apart wider. 

“My princess… I love baby bubble butt. So smooth and perfect,” Ari said. The sweet daddy returned to his voice with a heavy tint of the lion’s lust.

He took what was his and pounded me into the bedspread. 

“Uhhh,” he echoed more praise then said some things in Persian that came from the back of his throat and made his chest rumble against my back. 

I was crushed between his hard muscles and the soft bedspread with no chance of escape.

“Jadabi!” I tried to repeat his Persian words and he just laughed.

“No Jadabi! I say “Jigarami.’ It mean my life. Well it is to say ‘you are my liver’ like you are body part vital to my life,” Ari laughed. 

He kept right on pounding me then added, “So cute, baby.”

“You only…. [gasp] teach me Persian… [gasp]  during sex,” I grunted as he pounded me.

“It bring out the native in me,” Ari said. He kept thrusting me against the bed and I was getting close.

“I’m gonna finish,” I whined.

“I’m gonna make you,” he said. He rammed me hard, squeezed my pecs, kissed my neck, and whispered more things in his language that made me weak.

I let go and he started to speed up inside me as I rolled through a crash of electric shudders. 

“So tight. It squeezes when you finish,” he noted as I nutted. 

“My turn.” He pistoned in and out of me with force, kissing and licking the back of my neck.

“Yeah, daddy,” I whined weakly.

I felt him jerk and tense as he filled me. He collapsed against me, pressing me down against the bed.

We laid there in a sweaty pile of tangled arms, sticky seed, and lazy kisses until our breaths calmed and our pulses settled.

An alarm chirp on his phone stirred us.

“We must clean!” Ari suddenly sat up. He fumbled for his pants.

“I bring shampoo from home so you smell normal,” Ari said and pulled a little bag with green liquid from his pants’ pocket.

“What? Why?” I laughed.

“Shower! Now!” Ari smacked my bottom and nodded towards the bathroom attached to the room. I got up and stumbled over to it. He pushed me into the small shower and cleaned me with soap then rubbed me down with the contents of the bag.

He explained that his father would wonder why I’d come home smelling of strange soap. I thought that was a little odd, but he said Persian men know their boys’ smells and are used to overly soaped American boys.

We got dressed again and then Ari tossed the comforter and our towels into Mohsen’s upstairs washer. I had to help him figure out the soap and how to turn it on.

We headed back down and the party had grown larger. There were a few white guys there now, all older than me, closer to Ari’s age.

“You stay here. I come back!” He parked me by the bottom step and went to find Mohsen to thank him for his hospitality. We had twenty minutes to get home.

I was feeling good with his seed inside me. It made me feel like I belonged to him. 

“You’re with Ari, right?” A voice said from behind me as I browsed the pictures on the wall. 

I turned around to see a guy who was a few inches taller, a few years older, and had a few more inches of muscle than me.

He looked at me like I was the competition. I felt instantly anxious and looked around for Ari. This guy was somewhat good looking, but he had plain features and a crooked nose.

I nodded. 

I folded my arms across my chest and moved towards the door a little. He looked me up and down. I couldn’t tell what he thought, but he was definitely sizing me up. I looked desperately for Ari, but only caught the eyes of a handsome, skinny Arab boy who nodded at me and winked.

“He always goes for the shy, pale virgins… You’re perfect. You look scared like I’m going to hit you or something,” the guy laughed. 

He seemed to relish intimidating me. I snapped my eyes back to him. I hadn’t thought about the prospect of violence.

“No, I…” I started to say, but he reached out and put his hand on my shoulder.

“You’ve got some good muscle under there,” he noted with surprise as he felt the muscles of my shoulder and bicep under my hoodie. “He won’t let you get too much though. He likes his boys who can’t put up much of a struggle.”

“Thanks,” I said and wished I could think of a better comeback or any comeback.  

I froze up. He intimidated the fuck out of me and I just stood there like an idiot as his hand moved to my pec. I didn’t even know his name and he had me cornered at a party touching me like we were friends.

“Nice. Damn, boy!” he laughed. “Ari gets a fresh twink every few months. Almost as often as he gets a new car. He still have that red Lexus?”

“Austin!” Ari’s voice boomed over the thumping dance music. 

I looked up to see him making his way over to us. The guy in front of me turned at the sound of his name and just as quickly Ari closed the distance between them.

“Why you are here?” Ari demanded with blazing eyes.

“Ossam invited me. It’s good to see you too,” Austin laughed like Ari didn’t intimidate him.

“Then go to him,” Ari said and gave him a somewhat gentle shove away from us. Austin gave me a wink and then walked away.

“We go now.” Ari put his arm around me and pulled me against his side then led me out to the car with no mention of what had just happened. 

He put me in the passenger side of his car. It wasn’t a red Lexus and getting in gave me a chill.

“You are cold, my love,” he said and then went to the driver’s side. He turned on the car and put the heated seat on for me. He reached across and took my hand as he drove. He raced home and turned into the driveway right on time.

“You are so quiet as if angry or upset,” Ari said as he put the car in park. “Does Austin upset you? He is not a nice boy.”

“Was he your boy? You loved him?” I asked. 

I felt instant regret as the words left my mouth. I really didn’t want an answer to that. I couldn’t think of him being with anyone else.

“This is not proper discussion! We need go inside.” Ari unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned over to kiss me. 

I let him, but I didn’t kiss him back. Ari noticed and looked at me with frustration.

His phone alarm chirped. I turned and opened the car door. I felt his hand on my shoulder. I’d always waited for him to come open the door for me.

“We have to go,” I said without looking back at him. 

I paused for a second and his hand slid down my back. He gave it a pat as if to tell me it was ok. I opened my door and got out to go inside. Ari caught up to me at the front door. He opened it and put his hand on my back as I went in.

“Hey kid,” dad said. He was sitting on the couch with Mr. Khorasani watching a baseball game.

“Night, dad.” I nodded at him and started through the living room, but Mr. K’s eyes caught mine and he sat up with alarm. 

He didn’t say anything, but he got up and followed me towards the hallway.

He said something to Ari in their language and Ari answered back. They followed me into my room, dad stayed in the living room unaware of anything out of the ordinary.

“Go get ready for bed, little one,” Mr. Khorasani said.

I went to my dresser and got out a pair of pajamas and clean briefs. I went into the bathroom and brushed my teeth then changed. I brushed my hair and tried to make it like Ari liked it, that perfect blonde messy look on top. Was I competing with the guy from the party? Sure.

I could hear the two of them though they weren’t talking in English. I waited in the bathroom until they seemed to finish their discussion. 

I peeked my head out to find them sitting on the edge of my bed. Ari was holding Kherse Panda and petting him thoughtlessly. They both turned to look at me, judge my state.

“I will give you two time,” Mr. Khorasani said and stood. 

He came over and I stepped out of the bathroom. He kissed my hair and then my cheek. “Good night, little one.”

“Good night, sir,” I said and walked him to my door. He pulled it closed behind him and I turned to look at Ari.

“What Austin say to upset you, my love?” Ari asked. 

He looked so sad sitting on my bed. It was a rare look on him, uneasy and insecure. He held my stuffed panda against his chest and rubbed his head a little too harshly. I walked towards him and held out my hand to rescue Kherse.

“He said you go through boys every few months. He felt my chest and said I had nice muscles.”

“I can’t believe he touch you! He is no respect for anyone!” Ari fumed.

“Was he your boy?” I asked. 

I sat beside him and we turned to face each other.

“He says this? Of course not! He is no one’s boy. He passes himself around for anyone to use.” Ari shook his head with disgust.

“He went with you?” I asked and again regretted the question.

“No, Lukas! I do not go with him! This is not proper to discuss. I make mistakes… I am a man. Of course I go with many boys… but none like you. My past before you does not matter. It is only to learn how to please you properly. It is practice so when I find my beautiful princess, I can please without injury, know how to properly take what is mine,” Ari assured.

He reached forward and put his hands on my thighs then leaned in to kiss me. 

I inhaled his scent, the musk that always intoxicated me. He slipped off his shoes then pulled me to lie down on the bed with him.

“Let me tuck you in,” he said. 

He pulled back the blanket and I got under it. He went to turn off the overhead lights and turned on the soft bedside lamp. He covered me up then laid beside me. He wrapped his arms around me, spooning me from behind.

“You don’t think he’s cuter than I am?” I asked after a long silence of him holding and rubbing me. He was on top of the covers while I was under.

“Are you make prank to me?” Ari laughed. 

“This is what you worry for? He is dog compare to my princess. He is not even close to you, baby blue eyes. You never see how beautiful you are, how lucky I am to have you in my care! Is my fortune you can not see how other men eye you with so much hunger.” He kissed me. 

“I know… I just felt…” I started to say, but Ari interrupted.

“You are most beautiful boy I ever see. Why you think I am so crazy to keep you away from others and protect you? Why you think I go insane to know you are safe and not out wander off! You think a boy like you has any competition?” Ari sounded exasperated.

“I am pretty hot,” I joked. “Who was the tall guy? He was younger, close to my age.”

“Nasim. He make eye for you? I kill him. He is little brat who try to hang with us. He will be too scared to advance on you though… He did advance?” Ari sounded suddenly worried.

“He just looked interested. Does he go to the high school?” I asked.

“He does. I must kill him before the school year begin,” Ari sighed like he was really thinking it over. 

He nuzzled his nose into the back of my neck. Feeling his hot breath, his warm arms around me. It started to lull me off to sleep.

“You won’t kill him… will you?” I asked after a few moments of silence. 

I could never tell if he was serious. His teeth caught hold of the silver chain at the back of my neck and he pulled on it until it brushed my throat. He growled and shook it playfully.

“I must hire security to follow you around at school. It begin soon… I will rush to interview agents,” Ari said. It was a crazy thought, but he did sound serious.

“I’ll have Dylan there. I should call him this week to hang out.” I yawned.

“Dylan, yes. He is good agent. He is kind to my boy but does not have eyes for him. I will put him on interview list,” Ari said. 

We laughed. He rubbed my stomach and kissed my neck some more. I could feel his bulge awakening behind me, but his father would come back at any minute and check on us. He pushed it against my ass and rubbed slowly.

“Your father will come back soon,” I reminded him.

“I know… I must go. I can not wait until you are all mine and in my arms every night,” Ari sighed.

“Hold me… Will you wait until I fall asleep?” I whispered. I yawned to show him I was close.

“Of course, my heart. Rest for me,” Ari said in a slow, soft cadence.

“Talk to me in your language,” I requested.

“It bores you this much?” he laughed. 

I nodded, rubbing my hair against his face.

I hugged Kherse panda and closed my eyes while he rubbed me gently and talked in his language. I don’t know what he was saying and it didn’t matter. The words lulled me off. I was safe in his arms and pretending he’d be there all night.

Chapter 29- The Peppier Rally

Story Recap: Lukas, an athletic 17 yr-old with blonde hair, blue eyes, and tight body, loves Ari, a wealthy, muscled, 25 yr-old Persian who dominates his boy. Lukas and his father are moving back to Glendale, but will it mean he can finally be secure with the man he loves?

+++

“I don’t think anyone else has this many people with him for school night!” I laughed. 

Mr. Khorasani pulled the car into the high school parking lot. He was in the front seat next to his brother, Mr. Teza; dad’s new boss. I was in the back under Ari’s arm with dad next to me. It took four men to accompany me to the school night at the new high school I’d be going to a few blocks from the Khorasani compound.

It had been a week since Dad brought me back. He’d only gone back to the desert to pack up our things and break things off with Denise. The time away from her had given him the clarity to see how bad they were for each other.

I’d offered to go help pack things, but Mr. Khorasani didn’t want me involved. Instead, he’d hired a team of movers to box us up and put things in storage. He didn’t even consult dad on it or maybe he had in private. 

They’d come to some sort of arrangement and I wasn’t a part of it. Dad moved his things into Ari’s old bedroom in the Khorasani house, but he’d been spending most nights at Mr. Teza’s place. Dad said they had big projects coming up and he wanted to get it right for his new boss. 

We were supposed to be looking for an apartment this week, but dad was working so hard at the shop that he hadn’t had time. Mr. Khorasani told me they’d get to it soon, but I should focus on school. I’d gone to the office with him every day this week. It felt good to be back to our routine.

“Well we all want to make sure you will be ok here. It’s a much larger school than you’re used to. We’ll get your schedule and then map out your classes,” Mr. Khorasani said. 

He had already met with the school counselor assigned to me. He was a Persian man and he’d been nice enough to bring his laptop to Mr. K’s office so they could look over my records and get me placed into the honors track for writing.

I’d never heard of a counselor doing that, but Mr. K had persuaded him and catered lunch. He brought information on the writing program at the small private college nearby. 

The two men talked as if I wasn’t there, but I’d never had two people believe so much in my future. 

“There’s a pep rally too!” Dad said. He loved those things. Mr. Teza chuckled at his excitement.

“Do you want he to buy you a football jersey?” He asked dad.

“With the raise, I can buy my own,” dad joked back.

Ari held my hand as we walked through the parking lot but then let it go when we got up to the front doors. We both felt such relief that things were working out. 

I saw Dylan in the hallway with his friends. He lit up with a smile when he saw me and ran over to greet us. He shook hands with the men, but just gave me a nod and wink. 

“The schedules are at check-in! I can show you where the rooms are. I hope we have some classes together,” Dylan said excitedly when the introductions died down.

“He’s a nice boy,” dad whispered to me as we followed Dylan to the check-in.

“He is. I know his parents well. They are good people and he will look out for Lukas,” Mr. K. assured.

Dylan took us on a tour. He showed me the good restrooms that were usually clean, and the cafeteria with the table he sat at.

“Our lunch times mostly overlap so just come find me. They do specially prepared lunches if you order for the whole week. I’ll give you the app and access code,” he said.

“That will be good. I don’t want him skipping meals,” Ari said.

“I’ll make sure he eats,” Dylan promised.

We stopped by the athletic shop and Mr. Khorasani bought a few sets of the high school’s track uniform for me. They were tanks and small shorts that runners wore. He said they would get some running tights to go under the shorts because the shorts were “too small.” 

I was hoping to make the team. I told him maybe we should wait until after tryouts to buy the uniforms, but Mr. K. was confident I’d do well. He got a whole week’s worth of them.

He took me to my classes and my entire entourage greeted each of my teachers. Only the female ones seemed alarmed at the amount of adults looking out for me.

“If there is any trouble with him, here is my card,” Mr. K told each of them. He handed then his card with my name written on it as “Lukas Smith (Khorasani)” as if that had become my name.

He also gave each of them a nice golden pen in a small box. He wanted them to know I wasn’t just their average student.

“I promise he will be well behaved and a model student,” he assured them. 

Dad hung back from us and made conversation with Mr. Teza. They were laughing about something, but I wasn’t listening. Dad looked so happy with him. He knew Mr. Khorasani had the parenting role covered here. 

The teachers seemed impressed by his concern and grateful for the small gift. They each promised to put me right in front and set high expectations. I knew this wasn’t going to be an easy, fun year.

“That was nice of you to give them pens, sir,” I said on our way to the auditorium.

“They will know you come from a family that values education. They will look out for you and feel responsible for your growth and safety,” he told me.

We got a good row of seats in the auditorium just before it started to fill up. I sat between Ari and Mr. Khorasani. Ari had his arm around me and was answering a business email on his phone. Dad was on the other side of Mr. K and next to Mr. Teza. They were talking about something on his phone.

I laid my head against Ari’s chest. No one seemed to look at us funny. It was so different here than out in the desert where we would have attracted stares and comments. Here there were families and groups of all ages and shades. We didn’t stand out here. 

I looked over at dad. He seemed so happy now. He was excited for his job and had become inseparable from Mr. Teza. I didn’t know what was going on between them, but they were like brothers; one more grown up than the other.

The lights dimmed and everyone put their phones down. The principal, who introduced himself as Dr. Hovanian, opened with greetings. He gave a short speech and then a group of guys in football jerseys came out. 

Dylan was in the center of them, looking insanely hot in his uniform. He put on that charming smile and counted off a few beats then the music started. They did a poorly practiced dance to it that made everyone cheer.

“You like uniform?” Ari whispered.

“Oh yeah,” I laughed. He pulled me closer against him and I could feel the growl in his chest.

The guys danced and did some acrobatic moves that brought the crowd to its feet. I rubbed Ari’s thigh as I watched.

“Very talented,” Mr. K. said when they finished. 

He clapped for them and gave a whistle like everyone else was doing. Ari just rubbed my shoulder and shrugged like it was nothing. I kissed his chest to remind him they weren’t on my menu.

The next up was a singing group of guys and girls. They sang the school song then transitioned into a current radio hit from Taylor! Taylor! Taylor! They weren’t terrible, but I doubted they’d do well in competitions.

After them was the orchestra and then a mix of people advertising the various student clubs. Dylan came back out in his football uniform and earned more cheers. He stepped up to the microphone and greeted everyone.

“I want to welcome everyone who wants to come to the student LGBTQ+ club. It’s open to anyone who wants to come and support us or anyone who just wants to join a club and meet cool people. We like everyone, but especially those who bring chips. If you need a friend or just a place to be yourself… or a place to lose your chips, We are here. No one has to do this alone. Come say hi,” he said.

The room went silent for a minute.

“No one gets left out when we all join together. I just want to make one place where everyone can be free to be themselves. Also, I like chips. Thank you,” he finished and put the microphone back nervously.

He turned to walk off the stage but then someone clapped, then another person, and then a tidal wave of cheers.

He turned back to the crowd with a deep blush and everyone jumped to their feet including us. The principal came back out and put his arm around Dylan to show his pride in the golden boy.

I was stunned for a minute. It wasn’t that his speech was super moving or life changing. It was that the head athlete and hot boy of the school was setting the tone that everyone would follow, and, for once, that tone was acceptance and safety. 

Dylan was the guy everyone looked up to, and he was ready to lead.

I couldn’t ever imagine this happening back home. At my old school he wouldn’t have had time to speak like that and no one would have cheered. 

The principal would have come out on the stage, but only to lead him away in shame. People would have gasped and booed. His parents would have been shamed. It was so different here.

“You are crying? Oh my little love,” Ari said and brought me against his chest. 

I hadn’t realized I was crying, but my cheeks felt suddenly wet. He pulled out a napkin from his pocket. He’d gotten it in one of the classrooms where they’d set out a tray of cookies. He’d helped himself to an assortment.

“I love it here,” I sniffled.

Mr. Khorasani rubbed my back and kissed my hair. He understood what I was feeling. We’d talked about it on the nights when Ari went home before I fell asleep. He knew why I was desperate to stay here other than just my love for Ari. I could be myself here. I was normal here.

I sat back down and wiped my face as Ari hugged me protectively. I zoned out through the rest of the show and nodded off on the short drive home.

“You loved it, didn’t you?” Dad asked when we got back to the house.

“It’s like a dream,” I told him and hugged him for making it happen.

“Good. I’m glad you’re finally happy. I’m happy too,” he said but didn’t elaborate.

+-+-+

Monday morning found me awake two hours before I needed to be at school. 

Mrs. Khorasani had bought me a ton of new school clothes and I quickly put on a new pair of khaki joggers and a blue button up shirt. I spent twenty minutes on my hair and then peeked into dad’s room to see his empty bed. He must not have come home last night.

I checked my phone to see dad had texted late last night that he hoped I had a great first day and he couldn’t wait to hear all about it. 

Something was wrong with him… or right with him. I couldn’t tell. 

Since he’d started with Mr. Teza he’d been detached from me. He used to always answer my texts, but now I’d send two or three before I’d get some late night reply. He’d ask if I was ok and I’d start to write back about what was going on here. 

He’d reply “That’s great, be good for them. Love U.” Then he’d go silent again.

I didn’t reply to dad. He wouldn’t respond that early anyways. The house was dark and quiet. I went to the kitchen and turned in the coffee pod brewer. It was just warmed up when Mr. K came in wearing a pair of boxers and putting his robe on.

“Up before the sun. Eager to learn,” he commented then went to get two mugs.

Mrs Khorasani came in then and made us a big breakfast. There was toast, fruit, eggs, and some Persian dishes I couldn’t identify. I ate it all. I was happy to start my day and couldn’t wait to be at school.

Ari showed up just before 7. He had on his business suit, but looked sleepy. 

Mr. Khorasani was just finishing getting ready when Ari came in. Ari was going to take me to school and Mr. K. was going to take his grandchildren to their first day of elementary school. He had gone to their school welcome night too. He must have bought a lot of those pens to hand out. It seemed like he trusted his sons to raise their kids properly more than he trusted my father with me.

Ari drove me to school and then parked in the far corner of the student lot away from the buzz of morning activity. He unhooked my seat belt and pulled me over for a kiss. My hand rubbed down to his lap and squeezed his bulge while his tongue pushed through my lips.

“I am so scare for you. I hate to leave you here with all these boys around,” Ari admitted when we pulled apart.

“Why? It’s high school and Dylan will be here.” I looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

“I know and I already talk to him to look out for you, but these places are scary for soft boys… light boys like you. What about the bullying you hear of on the television? If anyone push you around you text me right away and I will come for you.” Ari looked at me with heavy eyes like he hadn’t slept well.

“I’ll be fine… I’ll text you between each class, ok?” I let go of his bulge and slid my hand back up to his chest. He nodded and kissed me again.

He insisted on walking me to the door of the school and carried my backpack like I was a little kid. It would have been embarrassing if he was my dad or anyone else, but with him I didn’t care what other people thought. He got me to the door and handed me my backpack.

“I love you,” he whispered, looking like he wanted to kiss me again. He didn’t.

“I love you too, daddy,” I answered softly and felt a twist in my heart at leaving him. He waited until I got inside and then I turned to wave goodbye and watched him walk back to his car.

I found Dylan at his locker and he pointed me towards my first class. He told me to text him if I needed anything. His phone number was one of the few programmed into my phone along with Ari’s, my dad’s, and Mr. K’s. 

Dylan asked if I wanted him to walk me to the class, but I could tell he was eager to get his own day started so I declined.

I wondered what kind of deal the Khorasani men had worked out with him. It kind of upset me to think they might be paying him, but maybe they weren’t. 

Dylan seemed like a genuinely nice guy and those handsome Persian features and strong muscles made me trust him more. He looked like them.

+-+-+

My first class was Chemistry. The teacher remembered me instantly and he pointed towards a seat at the first lab table. “Good morning, pen boy,” he said with a nod. I wondered if all of them would remember me by the pen from Mr. K.

The morning classes went without incident. I was always in the front row with the students who were there to focus. There wasn’t much conversation or opportunities to make friends and everyone was still sleepy from the long summer break.

At lunchtime I went to the special line for people not getting the regular lunches. Ari had ordered for the week on the app and it was a much shorter line than the regular one.

“Name?” the student worker asked me when I got to the front.

“Lukas Smith,” I told him. He looked at his list then shook his head.

“I have a Lukas Khorasani. Is that you? Maybe the last names got written wrong,” he said.

“Oh,” I laughed. “Yeah that’s me.” He nodded and looked at my student ID to make sure the numbers matched up. He handed me a folded carton and set of pre-wrapped plasticware. I got a bottle of vitamin water and set off to find Dylan at the table he’d showed me.

+-+-+

I found Dylan and his friends then sat down and began working through the salad Ari had ordered for me. It had grilled turkey on top and lots of interesting things mixed in. Dylan asked how my morning went and I told him it was pretty uneventful.

I sent Ari a picture of the sticker printed on my lunch carton that said “Lukas Khorasani.”

“I must mark what is mine,” Ari wrote back with a winking emoji. He said he’d be there to pick me up after school, but I reminded him I wanted to stay for the track team tryouts.

“Today is this? I thought tomorrow! I have to pick up for you and then drop off at home before a meeting at 4:30,” Ari wrote. 

I thought for a minute. I started to text back, but then Ari texted first and said he would try to get his dad to come for me.

“It’s only a few blocks. I can run home after the tryouts,” I wrote him. 

Naturally, he thought that was the worst idea ever. He told me either he or his dad would be there when I finished up. 

I should have known they wouldn’t let me go on my own. With my dad dropping off the radar recently, it kind of felt nice to have that security. I didn’t mind being a little overprotected.

Chapter 30- Track Boy

After lunch I only had two classes left. I’d taken Spanish the last three years at my old high school since it was the only language offered. 

At this high school they offered Farsi and I wanted to take it, but Mr. Khorasani had said Spanish was more useful here and I’d already invested three years in it. I suspected he didn’t want me learning their language since they used it to discuss things not meant for my ears. 

It was in my sixth period Calculus class that I ran into my first trouble of the day. The teacher placed me right in front of him as Mr. Khorasani had instructed. 

Just before the bell rang, one last student slipped in. It was Nasim. He froze when he saw me, earning an unhappy comment from the teacher.

“Take a seat! We have a lot to cover!” The teacher barked. Nasim’s eyes lit up and he slid into the seat right behind me.

It was one of those annoying courses where the teacher puts a problem up and then has you turn and talk to your neighbor to figure it out. There was no one sitting beside me and I felt Nasim’s hand on my shoulder as soon as the teacher said “go.”

“You guys left the party before we got a chance to meet. I’m Nasim.” He smiled as I turned with my notebook to look at him.

“I’m really bad at calculus. Do you know how to solve it?” I asked, ignoring his overtures.

“Simple.” He took my notebook and scratched out the equation with numbers and symbols I didn’t understand. He circled a string of information and handed it back to me.

“You’re Lukas, right? I asked around. Ari’s keeping you under wraps,” Nasim said.

The teacher passed by us and smiled at my notebook. He told me to go write what we’d done on the board. I took my notebook and replicated it with his marker.

“Excellent! Explain it!” he said.

“I um…” I blushed and looked at Nasim who sat with smirk on his face. He let me hang for five seconds before he sighed and got out of his seat.

“Lukas is shy, but he explained that…” Nasim launched into a long explanation that I tuned out. He came to stand beside me. He put his arm around me like we were friends. I looked down at my notebook and froze helplessly.

“Good! Now back to your groups and try the five problems on page 8,” the teacher said. 

+-+-+

The rest of the period went on like that, working in pairs through the material. 

Nasim realized I had no idea what I was doing so he tried to slow down and teach me. He was trying to be nice, but after what Ari had said about him, I was wary of his friendship.

“Didn’t you take pre-calc in your last school?” he asked me. He clearly thought I was an idiot.

“It wasn’t that good of a school,” I admitted.

“Maybe we should meet up a few nights. I can help tutor you,” he offered.

“I don’t think Ari would like that,” I said. 

Nasim smiled confidently and it made his eyes twinkle. He had that handsome Persian nose like Ari and deep, soulful eyes. 

“I’ll talk to him. Unless someone helps you out, this is going to be a disaster. He was never a math guy either so I think he’ll be ok with it,” he said. 

He wasn’t trying to be mean. I really was far behind everyone.

“Thanks. I didn’t mean to seem rude to you earlier,” I told him.

“I’m sure Ari warned you off. He never liked me hanging around.” Nasim closed up his book as the bell rang. He followed me out to the hallway and then to my locker.

+-+-+

“You headed for gym?” he asked when he saw me pull a small bag with my workout clothes.

“Track warm-ups! The tryouts are after school so they’re doing a special session for us to get ready!” I checked that my new running shoes and lock were in there and then closed my locker.

 Nasim followed me towards the locker room until Dylan caught up with us. He instantly gave a threatening look to Nasim. I guessed they knew each other.

“I’ll take him from here. I’ve got to get to football practice,” Dylan said in an unfriendly tone. Dylan took my gym bag to underscore that he was going with me and Nasim was not.

“See you tomorrow,” I told Nasim. 

Dylan put his hand on my shoulder and led me away.

“See him tomorrow?” he asked. I explained that we shared a calculus class. 

Dylan didn’t look pleased about that. 

He said, “We’ll see what Ari says about this.”

We headed for the locker room and Dylan found an empty one for me that was close to his. We changed together. I tried not to ogle his body, but it was pretty spectacular. 

He was super lean with tight muscles in just the right places. He stripped down to a pair of athletic briefs then started to get into his practice gear while I put on a running tank top and runner’s shorts.

It was so hard to not stare at him as he flexed and put on his clothes. I noticed him looking at me too, but his looks didn’t seem so dirty. It was more like he was appraising me. I wasn’t Dylan’s type anyways. 

He liked big, muscled white guys, not twigs like me. I spread out my arms in front of him to show off the track uniform. He nodded approval.

Dylan pointed me to the track field which was near the football field. At my old high school the track went around the football and we dodged balls and bullies. Here they were separate. 

+-+-+

I met the track coach and he checked the list for my name.

“We only have ten trying out so if you think you can show up for practice, I can put you in,” he said with a sigh. 

It was kind of disappointing to know I wouldn’t have much competition, but good that I was going to make it.

The rest of the team was already on the track warming up and stretching. They were all about my size or smaller. Two of them had super skinny legs which don’t usually work out to great running or jumps. 

As much as this high school was mostly Armenian, Arab, and Persian kids, the track team was almost exclusively white or hispanic.

We did a few warm-up laps and then coach took us through some stretches and explained to us how the tryouts would go. They weren’t so much tryouts as starting measurements to see where we needed to improve for the meets we’d go to this year.

He took us through test runs of the different lengths and relays. Half of us did miserably on the jumps, but I did ok on the hurdles. 

I managed to not knock anything down or fall on my ass. By the end of the warmups, I felt comfortable that I’d earn my place near the top of this team.

The leader was a boy named Dominic who sailed perfectly through everything. He had an amazing body but a face that looked like it got stuck in the printer. Ok that’s mean. He did seem like a nice guy.

My only real competition was a kid named Riley who immediately identified me as his pacer. He’d check the times after everything I did and then try to beat it. 

A few times he did, but usually he just matched me or fell short. At the end of the period, we got a few minutes to cool off while school was letting out. I went and hung out in the shady part of the bleachers and saw Mr. Khorasani walking towards the field.

“Hi, sir!” I yelled and waved my arms. 

He saw me and lit up with a smile. He was wearing a polo shirt with khaki shorts and carrying a small bag. He looked like he was headed for a golf course. He came over to the bleachers and immediately frowned.

“You’re turning red. Didn’t you put on sunblock?” he asked.

“No sir, I forgot to pack it,” I admitted. He took a small bottle out of the bag he’d brought.

“Sit down while I put some on you. There’s a bottle of water. Drink, boy,” he said. 

He sprayed me down with sunblock then rubbed it into my shoulders and arms and neck. There were three ice cold bottles of water in his bag and an energy bar. I was starved, but I only ate half and didn’t drink too much. I still had a tryout ahead. I told him all about the team and the warmups.

“Good. I didn’t miss the competition. I can’t wait to see you beat them,” he said.

“Well it’s actually a small team trying out so we’ll all make it, but I’m doing really well! There’s only one kid who is ahead of me. He’s obviously been training hard for this.” I pointed out Dominic and Mr. Khorasani sized him up.

“This means we’ll have to double our efforts and get some training in at home. You can get ahead of him if you work hard enough,” Mr. K was already working up a plan. His eyes glowed with determination as he rubbed the sunblock on my cheeks.

“I don’t really want to get ahead of him. He’s on my team. He’s a super nice guy,” I said.

“Ah… yes. I’m used to my boys who always want to be on top, little one. You only need to compete with yourself.” Mr. K looked at me, suddenly remembering I wasn’t really his son. I wasn’t the fierce warriors he’d raised. 

His look of fierce competitor turned into a sweet smile that made me realize he didn’t expect me to be a champion. I was a pet, not a son.

“I’m pretty good! If I practice a lot, I’ll do well when we go to the meets!” I assured. 

I felt like he was patronizing me. It reminded me of when my dad finally accepted that I wasn’t going to be a baseball star like he’d been. He never got excited for my track meets.

“You just worry about being your best,” he said and ruffled my hair. 

I was a sweaty mess but happy he’d at least made it to see me in action since my dad was working. I took another sip of the icy water. 

+-+-+

I didn’t do too badly in the tryouts. After the 400 and 800 meters, I was in second place to Dominic and Riley was giving me the evil eye. 

I wasn’t even the one he should have been worried about. A kid named Mario took third in the 400 and came in just behind me. He had been conserving his energy in the warmups and came on strong in the actual times.

“Not too bad! We might actually do something this year,” The coach said with surprise. He looked like he hadn’t had a win in a long time.

The hurdles showed Dominic’s weakness. He was too focused on staying ahead and he knocked over his last hurdle. He didn’t look around to see our reactions. He cursed under his breath and wandered off to the side.

The relays were harder because we didn’t have enough people to really show a race. Coach kept switching us up and it got confusing. 

On the third one, I accidentally handed the baton to Riley who took it and threw it in the grass to cost my team time. Coach blew a whistle at that and berated him for it.

“It’s not my fault he doesn’t even know his own team,” Riley spat. 

I didn’t know where all the hate was coming from, but Riley seemed to seethe every time he looked at me. 

I looked at Mr. Khorasani who was standing on the sideline. He mouthed “keep going” at me and I nodded. When coach blew the whistle again I ran for the grass and got the baton back to the right guy.

In the end, Riley edged me out of second place even with his penalty for throwing the baton. I’d been thrown off after that and not focused. Luckily it was just the tryouts and not a real championship. I’d get him next time.

We finished up and I ran back to my locker to get my backpack and clothes. I was an overheated, sweaty mess when I made it back to Mr. Khorasani. He wrapped a beach towel around me and carried my backpack while I drank water and finished the energy bar. I was wiped out as we walked the few blocks home.

“You were great! I know you haven’t trained all summer, but I think we can fix that. Let’s focus more on training the muscles you’ll need for track instead of all the upper body we’ve been doing,” he told me. He sounded proud of me.

We made it home and I took a shower then a nap before dinner. Ari came over to find me asleep. He changed out of his suit and laid down next to me in a pair of shorts and a tank top. 

It was nice to wake up in his arms. He wanted to hear all about the tryouts and how I’d done. I laid there with my head on his chest and told him everything.

He was proud of me for the track stuff. He sat up to turn on a lamp and see to my sun damage. It wasn’t too bad, but he gave me a lecture on using the sunblock more.

“You are delicate and not made for the harsh sunshine. You will apply the sunblock before going out and reapply during the break. I will come tomorrow and see you practice.” Ari kissed my shoulder and then let his lips wander down my arm.

+-+-+

“I have to tell you about Nasim,” I said when things were getting too heated. It suddenly came back to my mind and I knew it would be wrong to not fill Ari in on the math class companion.

“Oh? What about?” he asked. He didn’t look too surprised. I guessed he’d expected that the boy would find me and try to move in on what was his.

I told Ari about the class and how we got paired together and that he offered to tutor me. I told Ari I would move away from him and tell him not to talk to me anymore if he wanted me to. I didn’t want to cause any problems.

“I confess to you, Lukas. Dylan text me to say he was follow you in hallway. I knew you will tell me about it too. You are my honest princess. Nasim call me after school to discuss the tutoring. We agree he will come tonight for tutoring and I have discussion with him about proper way to behave with you. I think he understand now. I make it clear,” Ari said.

“You invited him here? Tonight? Woah!” I sat up and smacked Ari on the chest for not telling me and waiting for my confession. He smiled up at me, surprised by my outburst.

“He is boy who think he is man. If he is to be in your world then he need to know the rules. Is good he can help you learn. I want for your growth and I know he is smart with maths. I do not fear a boy moving in on my princess. Your body crave only a man’s touch. But I do not want that he pester or bother to you,” Ari explained. 

I was up and kneeling on the bed beside him. His hand wandered over and rubbed my bottom. He slid it up the right leg of my shorts and began to explore me.

“He is a boy,” I echoed quietly as Ari strummed my hole and made my tent bulge.

“He need to learn better. He is of my culture and know that it is not proper or wise to bother what belong to another man. He take too freely with speak to you and follow you down the hallway as if he is part of my group. He is not. I will gently put him to remember his place,” Ari said. His finger poked inside me and I lit up with a gasp.

“I belong to a man,” I echoed and felt my heart leap at the reminder that I was his.

“Maybe he does not realize I am serious for you and you are not to share with other. He will be made clear that you are only for me and I share you with no one. If he want to be helpful, this is good. But he will learn the respect.” Ari explained. 

He pushed up inside me and my body responded happily at his touch.

“Share me with no one,” I sighed happily. I leaned forward until he caught me and brought me against his chest with one hand as the other one expertly opened me.

“You know we can no do the sex here,” Ari said with sadness. “Is not right I tease you with what is forbidden.”

“Forbidden.” I echoed him again and this time he laughed.

“Why you repeat me? I am serious with this. I protect you and I do not like that a lost bee hovers over my honey.” He wiggled his finger in deeper. 

My body needed him. Even dry he made me relax and let go of all my day’s anxiety. A boy needed his daddy, longed for his touch. I kissed his nipple through his tank top and then bit it between my teeth.

“Ahh princess. We must go eat soon. I promise we find hidden moment later tonight. My father is reconsider his curfew of me now that your father is here and we know this is settled for long time. You are not leave for the desert again. Also you are in school long days so is important I can see you at night,” Ari said.

He kissed my cheek and wiggled his finger out of my bottom. He held me tightly and we kissed for a few minutes.

“You get to sleep here? Where? My dad is in your room now!” I reminded him.

“Yes well if your father need to sleep here then I go to couch.” He said that as if he knew my dad wasn’t coming back. 

They all seemed to know what was going on with dad; everyone knew but me. The whole thing seemed weird and no one wanted to discuss it with me. I’d follow up on it this weekend when I had time, but at least dad was happy and clearly enjoying things.

“Come,” he said and gave my bottom a smack. “We show our faces before my father is suspicious.” Ari took my hand and led me to the bathroom so we could wash up for dinner and let our tents go down. His kisses and rubs didn’t help things settle. 

<+=-=+=-=+=-=+>

Chapter 31- The Tutor

Dad was absent for dinner again. Mr. Khorasani didn’t seem too happy when I questioned it. He told me dad was working on expanding the business with Mr. Teza and that required a lot of work. He didn’t sound too sure about it though. 

He told me not to worry and that I already had enough fathers to think about. I knew he wouldn’t let anything bad happen to my father. He cared about us too much for that. It bugged me, but there wasn’t much I could do by pressing him on it. 

He wanted to hear all about my school day. He was proud of me for remembering to sit in the first row and for listening to my teachers. He said he would expect my first report card to show the quality of which I was capable. 

“It will, sir. I’ll try!” I assured him. 

“Good. We will set up a reward for you. Every boy needs something to work for. I will discuss it with my son.” He said. 

Nasim showed up for tutoring at seven. Ari invited him in and Nasim greeted Mr. and Mrs. Khorasani. They both knew his parents and welcomed him happily. 

Nasim had on a tight black t-shirt and grey jogging shorts. Both items showed his lean but well-defined body. He looked like he could grow into Ari’s form in a few years.

Mrs. Khorasani had made a pitcher of some kind of fruit juice and lemonade concoction for our study session. Nasim laid out his calculus book and notebook on the kitchen table while I went and got my own materials from my backpack in my bedroom.

I came back to find Ari sitting across from him with his back to me. From the look on Nasim’s face, he was scared. He was talking so low that I could only pick up a few sounds and they weren’t in English. 

Nasim kept looking down and his leg was bouncing under the table like he was nervous. I felt bad for him. He’d offered to help me with calculus and he was probably taking a heavy lecture from an angry Ari. I decided to step in and save him.

“Got it!” I announced with a big smile and came in to sit beside Nasim. Ari stopped talking when he saw me and put a smile on as his eyes darted between me and Nasim.

“Well good. Hopefully my smart little friend here can show you what you need,” Ari said. He got up to get himself a glass of the juice his mom had made.

“Right… um,” Nasim started. He looked flustered and he wouldn’t raise his eyes to meet mine. 

Ari poured his juice then set it down and left to get his laptop for work he needed to finish.

“I’m so sorry! You don’t have to help me. I hope he wasn’t too hard on you,” I said with Ari out of earshot.

“No…” Nasim said with a squeak in his voice. He cleared his throat then said it stronger, “No! I offered and I meant it. It helps me too when I can teach it to someone else.”

“Well thanks… I appreciate it,” I said and squeezed his arm. 

He moved it away and I realized I shouldn’t have done that.

Ari came back with his laptop and set it up directly across from us. He fired it up and got to work on emails or proposals or whatever it was he did while Nasim helped me through the unit for the week. It would be good to go in prepared instead of feeling totally lost and incapable.

+-+-+

“How did the tryouts go?” Nasim asked when we’d worked through the review page.

“I made it! Well… everyone made it, but I was still pretty good,” I said.

“Cool. I know a few guys on the track team. They’re mostly cool.” Nasim nodded. 

“Everyone was nice except that Riley kid,” I told him. 

“Riley Serrano? Yeah he’s a dick. He got bullied back in Middle School and the whole class got in trouble when his mom complained. After that people just avoided him so he tries to bully smaller guys. Let me know if he gives you real trouble.” Nasim looked over at Ari as if he should be handling this. 

“He give you trouble? I do not like this! Who is this?” Ari took note. 

“No. It’s just competition. We’re on a track team so… he’s competing. It’s fine.” I explained. 

“If any troubles, you will let me know or my father!” Ari was not pleased. 

“I will… I promise.” I gave him a smile. He nodded and went back to his work. 

“I play on the soccer team. It’s in the spring, but we have some preseason games coming up if you want to come see them,” Nasim offered with a smile. 

He was getting his energy back. Ari was engrossed in his emails and didn’t notice. Nasim was resuming his playfulness and seemed to shrug off the intimidation he’d initially had around Ari.

“That would be cool. Thanks so much for helping me out. I feel like I kind of get it… somewhat,” I laughed. I offered to refill his glass and he nodded.

Mr. Khorasani came in to check on us. He asked how things were going as he helped himself to the juice his wife had made.

“Lukas is pretty smart, but he needs to catch up. I think it helps me too. This material moves quickly and he has a lot of gaps to make up. It might be best if we start doing regular tutoring. Maybe twice a week?” he suggested.

“If he needs it and you’re not too busy. I can pay you for the tutoring. And of course your father will be proud of your service,” Mr. Khorasani said. It made it sound as if Mr. K. held a higher position than Nasim’s father in this community. 

Ari looked up suddenly from his computer. He didn’t trust Nasim and had made that clear. 

“No need to pay, sir. You have been most generous to my family. Maybe you could bring him over to my place a few times, sir?” he asked Mr. Khorasani. “It’s been ages since you’ve seen my dad. He still talks about growing up with you.”

Mr. Khorasani’s eyes lit up. “Yes! I guess it has been awhile. He is a good friend. Sure. Let me call him and set something up. I could bring Lukas over and watch a match with him while you boys study.”

“I know he’d love that. He was so happy when I said I was coming over here to help. He’s always looked up to you, sir. You were the big brother he always wanted,” Nasim was laying it on thick.

“Really? Well now I feel bad. I’ll call him tomorrow. Your father left Tehran when my Arisht was just a little thing. I was so sad when he moved to the states and happy we could reconnect when we got here.” Mr. Khorasani was deep down memory lane. 

I hadn’t heard him call Ari “Arisht” in awhile. It always sounded so exotic.

“Well I’d better head home. It’s getting late. Thank you for the hospitality as always, sir. Maybe Thursday night would be good since our first quiz is Friday,” Nasim said. 

I could hear Ari growling deep in his chest. I reached under the table and squeezed his hand.

“Oh we are in your debt for helping Lukas. You stop by anytime,” Mr. Khorasani said. 

Ari growled like he was ready to bark. Nasim gave us a wave, collected his things, and headed out. We could hear him stop in the living room to say goodbye to Mrs. Khorasani.

“You know what he is doing, father! He has eyes for Lukas and is making excuses to get him to his home.” Ari was trying to control his tone, but anger seethed from every syllable as he spoke.

“Nonsense! I’ll be there with him. Do you think I’d let anything happen to the boy?” Mr. K asked.

“He’ll still find a way! He’s always a pest!” Ari replied.

“Are you not man enough for competition from a young math tutor? The boy is yours. Holding on too tightly will choke his love,” Mr. K shot back.

Ari switched over to Farsi and I took that as my cue to gather my things and go. I paused to get a kiss on the forehead from Mr. K as I passed. He said goodnight then went back into Farsi with Ari.

I put my things away and went to brush my teeth and put on my pajamas. I was finishing up when the doorknob turned.

“Why this locks? Who will see you?” Ari’s voice called. I lunged for the door and opened it for him. He came in with a little smile.

“What happened? Things are good?” I asked.

“No. I just miss seeing you get ready for bed. We do this together now, ok?” Ari said. 

He was disappointed I’d started my night routine without him. Next time I’d wait for him.

I nodded. He hugged me and went to brush his teeth. He yawned as he guided the toothbrush with one hand and used the other to rub my stomach. I followed him into his room and watched him change into a pair of sleep shorts then he guided me back to my room and tucked me into bed.

“Stay and hold me?” I asked. 

He kissed the back of my neck.

“Is it ok? Me working with Nasim? I don’t want to make you upset. I never want that.” I felt the need to get his approval here. As much as I wanted to pass calculus, none of it mattered if it messed up what we had. 

“Is fine. I work this out with my father. Nasim can do the tutor until we find a right one for you. This is not for you to worry,” he assured me. 

“Maybe a girl tutor would be better?” I suggested. He knew I had no romantic interests there. 

“Yes, is possible. I want that you have the best. Is also good that the tutor is comfortable in our home. I will look for private tutor who has degree for this. My boy should not suffer for my jealousy, but my boy will always be protected.” Ari kissed my neck again. 

“Thank you, sir.” I turned my head and lipped at his shoulder. 

“You go sleep now. Ok? I come back when everyone is sleep so we have time together. You need your rest. I set alarm to visit you in the night,” Ari said. 

I smiled as I felt a lump grow in his shorts. I rubbed my bottom against it and felt it grow.

“No, my love. This is for later. First you sleep. My father see you are safe asleep and he will go to bed with mother. I wait for his snore then return,” Ari said. 

He rubbed me gently and started to talk slowly in Farsi knowing it lulled me off. Mr. Khorasani came in to check on us and reminded Ari that he needed to be in his own bed.

“Yes, father. When he fall asleep I will go,” he assured. 

Mr. K nodded and left us but kept my door open as it usually was when I slept. Ari went back to rubbing my chest and whispering his language into my ear.

+-+-+

I don’t remember falling asleep. It felt like a few seconds later when Ari woke me up by slipping into bed behind me. I was on my tummy and the covers were over me, but my pajama pants and briefs were pushed down and he was rubbing my bottom.

I realized I was making whining noises when a hand suddenly came up to cover my mouth. I reached behind myself and felt his soft hair as he buried his nose into the back of my neck. He slipped two fingers past my lips and I sucked them like a pacifier.

“I love you,” he whispered and nibbled on my ear. He was being so careful to not make noise. Even with my door closed the house was deathly quiet this time of night. We heard the air conditioner kick on and breathed a sigh of relief. A little humming would give us just the faintest bit of cover.

We made out a little before he carried me off to the bathroom where the vent and water would cover our noises. I realized it had been too long since I’d had him. His skin felt so good against mine. 

He set me on the counter and took what he needed, giving me the seed my body craved before we collapsed against each other on the cold, tile counter. 

We laid there until I fell asleep on top of him. I was a hot, sweaty, sticky mess, but he held me like his child and rocked me gently. It felt so good to drift off against his chest. His body cradled me perfectly.

I woke up to find him cleaning us. He had the shower going and gently eased us in. We did our best to quickly clean up and then he wrapped me in a fresh towel and dried me on the counter. He helped me back into my pajamas and then tucked me into bed before going off to his own room.

I had no idea what time it was, but I could tell it was still dark outside. I fell asleep hugging Kherse panda and dreaming of his cock inside me. I fell into a long and deep sleep, the kind you only get from being spent and satisfied.

Chapter 32- The Fighter

Story Recap: Lukas, an athletic California 17 yr-old with blonde hair, blue eyes, and tight body, loves Ari, a wealthy, muscled, 25 yr-old Persian who dominates his boy. Lukas is off to a good start at his new high school. He has a friend in Dylan, a tutor in Nasim, and an enemy in Riley.

+-+-+

“I am his father. It says this on his registration card! It lists his birth father’s name, and my name. What is the problem? Why is my Lukas injured?” Mr. Khorasani fumed as he sat next to me in the counselor’s office.

I was wearing my track uniform. The thin material of the tank top and small running shorts weren’t designed to be worn in a cold office like the school counselor’s. I shivered and felt the bandaged scrape on my arm.

“I understand that, but this is an unusual situation and I need to hear back from his actual father before I can discuss this and release him. I don’t see a mother on the card. Is there a mom in the picture?” The counselor looked at us like something criminal must be going on at home.

“That is not your concern! This office is too cold for him and he is injured! I’d like to take him home so he can clean himself and put on proper clothes. He is not in trouble is he? What happened to him?” Mr. K. asked.

He had his arm across the back of my chair. He rubbed my shoulder to try and warm me.

“Not exactly. We can not condone fighting of any kind. Even if he was defending himself, he should have gone to the coach instead of taking a swing like that,” the counselor explained.

“Lukas took a swing at someone? Who? Why? My boy does not fight! Who attacked him?” Mr. K looked at me with concern.

“I’ll discuss it when we can get ahold of his father,” the counselor insisted. His tone towards Mr. Khorasani was condescending and annoyed.

Dad wasn’t answering his phone. He’d been missing all week and no one seemed the least bit concerned except for the school counselor.

Mr. Khorasani sighed and took out his phone. He stared with a look I hadn’t seen before. He was always so in control of his emotions, but his eyes fumed with anger. He’d assumed the role of my father for the past few months and this was an unwelcome challenge to his authority.

He hit a few buttons then spoke in Farsi to someone. He stopped talking and set his phone down on the counselor’s desk then put it on speaker phone.

“Hey, uh hi! Hello? This is Steven Smith. Is everything ok there?” my dad’s voice said and then he cleared his throat. He sounded out of breath and a little hoarse like he was sick.

“This is Steven Smith? Father of Lukas Smith? This is one of his school counselors, Mr. Jordan.” The counselor’s tone changed when he spoke with my father. It wasn’t as harsh.

This wasn’t the same counselor who had met with me in Mr. Khorasani’s office. That one was out for the afternoon so Mr. Jordan was handling me.

“Yes. Mr. Khorasani is there with you, right? He handles school things. Sorry I’ve been hard to track down. I’m on a big job, but Mr. K has my full authority if there’s a problem,” dad said like he wasn’t sure why anyone had called him.

“Well yes, I just wanted to get an accurate picture of his home life before we decide where to go with this,” the counselor said.

“Ok… well he lives with the Khorasanis and they are helping out. We just moved here and I’m getting work and things settled. We thought it would be easier for him this way. Is he in trouble? Lukas is never in trouble. Just raise your voice a little and he’ll settle down. Did he do something?” dad asked. He was confused.

“He’s having trouble with another boy on his track team and things are getting out of hand. He has been injured,” the counselor began to explain.

It started at the tryouts when Riley was trying to compete with me. He'd even thrown the baton into the grass at the relay when I'd handed it to him by mistake. 

Things hadn't gotten better the rest of the week. My times were improving and Riley had been messing up. He seemed to think I was his only competition on the team even though neither of us was in first place. Still, my times had outpaced his by a growing margin and instead of trying harder, he tried to derail me. 

~~~

"And that brings us to today when Riley tried to shove Lukas into the locker and your son took a swing at him. He caught Lukas on the jaw and then shoved him in and got the door closed on him." The counselor continued. 

"He put my son in a locker? Why would he do that? Lukas is a good boy!" Dad said with surprise and anger.

"This is unacceptable! What kind of school are you running? My boy is so small. What is being done?" Mr. Khorasani demanded. 

"Well another boy found him when he came in to change for football practice. He heard Lukas banging and called the custodian who cut the lock off and let him out," the counselor said.

"He locked him in there? This is supposed to be a place where children are kept safe. This is a circus and children get hurt! Who was watching them?" Mr. K. was turning red with anger. 

"No one watches them in the locker room. That wouldn't be proper." The counselor cleared his throat and looked at us with discomfort. "When we got Lukas out, we saw he had a cut on his arm and a few other places. The nurse cleaned it and patched him up." 

"My poor boy! An innocent boy is attacked at your school and what is being done?" Mr. Khorasani was fuming. 

I could tell he was ready to carry me out of there like a five year old. 

"The other boy is being dealt with. I can only discuss his discipline with his family and the authorities. We were concerned when we couldn't get ahold of his father on the phone. He really should be down here. This is a very serious situation," The counselor said. 

"Oh yeah I've had my phone put away while I'm working. I'll add more phone numbers to his card where I can be reached," dad was fumbling for an explanation. He sounded completely out of sorts. 

"His father IS here. I will be here whenever the school calls," Mr. Khorasani assured. 

"Right! Mr. Khorasani has my full support and I made sure to list him on things. I can come up there if you need me, but that's why I listed him as well. How is he doing now? Is he there? He must be traumatized. Lukas?" Dad asked. 

"I'll update the student file so he is the primary contact," The counselor was starting to realize that Mr. Khorasani was the one in charge here. 

"Well, that is the other serious matter. He hasn't spoken at all since they found him in the locker. He had been banging and yelling and that might explain some of his injuries. We only found out who was responsible from the coach grilling the team. Lukas has just been silent even when the nurse was attending to his injuries," Mr. Jordan looked down at his desk as if realizing what a mess this was. 

"You haven't spoken... have you?" Mr. Khorasani asked me. 

I kept my eyes down and put my head against his shoulder. 

"My poor boy! You are in shock. We'll get you home and safe." He put a finger under my chin and lifted my eyes to meet his. I quickly lowered them. 

"I'll take him home. He needs to see a doctor and rest. He'll feel better with his family around him," Mr. Khorasani said and stood. 

"Yes... Thank you, Mr. Khorasani. I'll be there as soon as I can," dad said though I knew he probably wouldn't. 

Whatever he had going on, he was completely wrapped up in it. I wanted to tell him not to bother, but my mouth wouldn't work right now. 

It felt like I was out of my body, hovering over it and watching all of this happen. I didn't know how to feel or what to think. 

I watched Mr. Khorasani pick up my backpack and then gently ease me to my feet. I watched him lead me out to his car. He was dressed for work and I remembered that Ari was across town at a late Friday meeting. 

"It's ok, my heart," Mr. Khorasani said when we got outside the school. "You talk when you're ready. I'll take you to our doctor and then home to rest." 

He kissed my forehead when we got to his car. He put me inside then reached across me to buckle my seatbelt like my arms weren't working. 

I was injured but I couldn't really feel the pain. I couldn't feel anything but numb. 

+-+-+Earlier+-+-+

Riley and I had argued. He was being a real asshole in the locker room. He didn't start in on me until Dylan had left. Dylan was in a rush to get to practice and I was stupidly taking my time and texting with Ari. I should have been paying attention to my surroundings. 

"Is that your boyfriend? That old dude? Is he coming again today to leer at us? Is that how you get him off?" Riley had asked as he peered over my shoulder and read. 

"Watching your clumsy ass fall over hurdles gets people off? Is that what your ugly girlfriend comes to see?" I'd joked back. 

It had gone downhill from there. We'd argued some more and then he took my phone and put it on the top shelf of an empty locker. When I went to get it, he started trying to shove me in. I turned and tried to wiggle out of his hold. He was a little bigger than me and had better upper body strength. He was pushing me in and I was pushing back. When his hands slipped, I turned and caught him in the jaw with my elbow. 

He backed off and put his hand to his jaw. I felt bad for him and thought I'd hurt him seriously but then when I let my guard down he kicked me back against the open locker. He came at me and rammed me with his shoulder. I fell back into the locker. It wasn't huge, but just barely big enough to hold a small me. He slammed the door shut and I couldn't figure out how to unlatch it from the inside. He'd had enough time to get a lock and secure the door then ran off. 

I was only in there for a few minutes, but the cramped, musky box felt like a coffin and turned my anxiety up to full blast. I don't even remember banging or screaming, but soon enough a custodian was freeing me and taking me off to the nurse. 

+-+-+Now+-+-+

"Here we go, little heart," Mr. Khorasani said. I looked up and realized we were at the doctor's office. He came over to my side of the car and took me out of the passenger's seat. He lifted me up against his chest and held me like a kid. 

I could walk just fine and I normally would be embarrassed to be carried in public even though we were in a small parking lot shrouded by trees. For some reason, my body clung to him. He seemed to know what I needed. 

He took me through a set of glass doors and down a long corridor to an office. He said something in his language and a lady's voice responded. I buried my face in his suit and didn't look up. 

He waited for a minute then we followed her voice down another hallway and into an exam room. He laid me down on one of those leather-cushioned beds with a paper strip covering the top. I looked up at him like he was Superman. He rubbed my chest as I laid there just staring up at him. 

The doctor came in, an older Persian man with a trimmed beard and big hands. He started talking to Mr. Khorasani in their language. 

They moved over to me and started poking around at my injuries. Mr. Khorasani pushed me to sit up and slid off my tank top. He laid me back down and they looked over my chest and discussed me in Farsi. 

I felt like a pet at the vet, but then again I wasn't able to speak. I tried, but my lips wouldn't open and no voice came out. I couldn't make it work. I did whine a little when he rubbed over a bruise with a small cut on my upper arm. 

"There, there, little one. Daddy's here," Mr. Khorasani assured. He rubbed my hair and looked at me with sad eyes. 

"He isn't too bad. The other boy must have been small too. When kittens fight they don't do serious damage," he joked. 

He thought I was a kitten. Mr. K. pushed his fingers through my hair. 

They must have decided to check my lower half next, because Mr. Khorasani pulled at my small running shorts and eased them down my  legs then off of my running shoes. 

I laid there in my briefs and shoes as the two men looked me over. Mr. Khorasani put his hand on my stomach and rubbed it back and forth in his attempts to soothe me. What he didn't realize is that's where Ari usually rubs me when things first start to heat up between us. 

"Well that still works," the doctor laughed and pointed at my briefs where there was a growing tent pole. Mr. Khorasani looked me in the eyes and read my horror. 

"It is fine, no need to worry. We are all men here," he said. 

He took my shorts and covered my crotch with them. The doctor finished his inspection then took my temperature and felt my pulse. 

He moved my head around and saw no damage then he shined a little flashlight in my eyes and looked in my ears and throat for some reason. 

"He should be fine. Three cuts, four small bruises plus the bigger one on his arm. I'll write up a report. Watch him and call me if anything changes," he said. 

He hugged Mr. Khorasani and then left us. Mr. Khorasani dressed me again. He didn't take note that my erection hadn't gone down. 

+-+-+

When we got home, he made a hot bath for me and helped me out of my clothes. He waited until I got into the water and then went to change out of his suit. 

He rushed back in two minutes later wearing a pair of shorts and carrying a t-shirt. Seeing I was ok and hadn't drowned, he put his shirt on then leaned back against the counter and watched me wash myself. 

"My Arisht is rushing home. Friday traffic is not kind to him, but he will be here soon," he told me. 

I nodded and rubbed myself with the soap. I dropped it between my legs and leaned forward trying to find it. It evaded me and went behind me. 

Mr. K came and knelt by the tub. He reached behind me and grabbed it with a laugh. I smiled at him and he rubbed the soap up my back. It should have felt awkward being here naked in the tub while he washed me, but it didn't. 

My dad was right. Mr. Khorasani had taken his position. He soaped me up tenderly, taking extra care with my injured places. 

"It doesn't look as bad now that you're cleaned up. The doctor said you are more traumatized than physically injured. We will help you when you're ready to speak. Don't rush for that. You are safe now and we will be patient. Take the time that you need. The cuts are small and will heal quickly with your youthful skin," he noted and kissed my shoulder. 

I turned to look at him with grateful eyes. He leaned his head forward and I did the same until our foreheads touched. I rubbed mine against his, like a puppy wanting petting. He laughed and kissed my cheek. 

"You are so beautiful, little one. It is no wonder you attract trouble. I saw how that boy looked at you during the tryouts and practice. It was more than competition. He struggles with what he sees in you, struggles to understand it. It is wrong that he expresses it with anger and hurts you. It reflects his own desire to hurt himself," Mr. Khorasani explained. 

I didn't understand what he meant. Riley was into girls and he hadn't even been friendly with me, much less flirty. I turned my head to the side and gave a look of confusion. 

"I know you don't see it, but Arisht and I do. It is why we are so protective of you. Those big blue eyes, perfect face, and natural blonde hair are exotic around here. Even men who don't have the attraction to other males are confused by their feelings for you. A sweet, submissive boy with a delicate but athletic body brings out feelings that may be new and confusing to them, especially for a boy his age," he continued. 

I smiled and raised my right arm to flex it for him. He squeezed my bicep and laughed. 

"I know. You are developing nicely with our workouts. But you will never have the mass of our men. You're not built for it. You're more compact like your father is," he noted. 

I pressed my lips into a hard line and my smile disappeared. I gave a worried look at that. He hadn't wanted to discuss my father, but today's events showed just how detached he'd become. 

He sighed as he read my thoughts. 

"I know, little one. I am not pleased either with your father. He has discovered a new world and it is too exciting for him. It doesn't mean he has lost his love or care for you, but my brother can be a very demanding... employer." That last word took a long minute for him to find. 

"I spoke with Teza. He will remind your father of his duties. They are coming soon. I expect things will improve." Mr. Khorasani rubbed shampoo into my hair and then eased me back to rinse it. 

He helped me finish and then wrapped me in a fresh towel as I got out of the bathtub. He put me in a pair of sleep shorts and a tank top then tucked me into bed. He left the lights on and laid next to me until I fell asleep.

# Chapter 33- Dad's New Place

Ari came in just as I was nodding off. I propped one eye open and watched him look down at me with concern. 

He had on black dress pants and a light blue, pin-striped, button up shirt without a tie. They hugged his muscled physique and had me reaching up for him. 

"My poor princess," Ari said and began to strip out of his clothes. 

He tossed his work clothes into my closet then pulled on a pair of shorts and got under the covers with me. He pulled them back and began to look me over. 

"You are hurt. Father says you are not speaking. My angel princess. It was that boy who gives you trouble at the practice! We will speak with his father! If he was real man I will fight him on my own, but he is boy like you and is best his family to deal with him!" Ari said as he turned me over and inspected my minor injuries. 

I wanted him to hold me, but honestly I wasn't in the mood to be inspected again. The school nurse, counselor, Mr. Khorasani, and the doctor had all poked and prodded me everywhere I was hurt. 

I really just wanted to sleep. As much as I loved when he went full daddy on me, I was over it for now. I nuzzled into his chest. He could see how tired I was. 

"Ok, my heart. You will rest." Ari hugged me against his chest with a protective arm and used his other hand to grab his phone and work on some business emails. 

I nodded off against his heartbeat. I thought sleep would be good, but instead I was pulled back to the night before. 

~~~

Mr. Khorasani had taken me last night to Nasim's house to study for our calculus quiz. Nasim was set up in his bedroom to work with me, but Mr. Khorasani derailed his plans. He insisted we work at the table. Nasim's house had a massive open area with the kitchen, dining, and living rooms all flowing into each other. 

Mr. K set up with Nasim's dad to play cards at the oversized kitchen bar while we worked a few feet away through calculus problems. Nasim had been annoyed and Mr. K took note of it. He realized his son's fears weren't unfounded. 

When we'd come home, he spoke with Ari about it in their language. Ari had a satisfied smile on his face and told me to get ready for bed. I'd woken up ready for the quiz and I think I did well. It had been a great day until my run-in with Riley. 

+-+-+

Ari woke me up for dinner. He hadn't moved the whole time I'd slept. He'd been there holding me, rubbing my back, and playing with his phone. When he saw I was awake, he eased me off his chest then dashed off to the bathroom. I heard him peeing for a solid three minutes. He must have held it. 

Dad came on time for dinner. He was wearing jeans and a blue t-shirt with a deep v-neck that showed his hairless pecs. Both the shirt and jeans were tight on him and didn't look like something he'd normally wear. 

Mr. Teza was behind him with his hand on dad's shoulder. He was dressed in a tight white polo shirt, small blue shorts, and loafers. He looked like a Persian frat boy with his black hair gelled up perfectly. 

"Hey, buddy," dad said in that voice he used when I was sick. He came to me and pulled me in for a hug. "I'm so sorry I wasn't there," he whispered. 

I nodded and shrugged then put my head on his shoulder. He felt like he was getting more muscley. I hadn't seen him in a week. Mr. Teza came over next and put his arms around both of us. He hugged us as dad hugged me. It was tight and comforting. I looked at Ari standing behind dad's shoulder. 

"Be gentle with him. He is injured," Ari said. He reached for me to disentangle me from the dad sandwich. Mr. Teza kissed the top of my head then let me go. 

"Where are his injuries? I can't believe a boy at his school would do that. Can't you afford private school for him where he will be looked after? Those public schools are useless and full of hoods! I can pay if you are unwilling to," Mr. Teza said. 

"The high school is highly rated and close to here. We just need them to look out for him properly!" Mr. K. sounded defensive of his choice for my schooling. 

"It was a jealous boy from his track team. I will make sure they are better to supervise him," Ari said. He made me turn and show them the places where I was hurt. 

"He's still not talking? The poor dear!" Mrs. Khorasani said as she came in with a look of pity. 

"He used to do that when he was a kid. One time I got up in the middle of the night to find him in my bed. I thought at 12 he was old enough to watch a horror movie. He didn't talk until the next evening when I tried to put him to sleep in his own bed. Sometimes a little square of dark chocolate perks him up. It helps when he's sad," dad noted. 

The five adults stared at me and debated my condition along with the best remedies for it. I tried to disappear into Ari's chest. He hugged me protectively.

"Well a good meal might help. Let's eat," Mrs. K. finally said. She patted me on the head and nudged me and Ari towards the dining room. 

Mr. Teza had brought bottles of wine. He set them on a sideboard and dad opened them and poured glasses for all the adults. I got a glass of something that tasted like watermelon juice. 

We ate lamb and roasted vegetables. I was happy that the conversation drifted away from my injuries. Mr. Teza talked about how things were going at the warehouse. 

"Steven has a great mind for engines. Not much else, but with engines he's good," he teased. 

Dad laughed and blushed. He wasn't used to compliments. He didn't look at me. Watching the two of them gave me some insight on what was going on.

In some ways Mr. Teza was treating him like Ari treated me, but it wasn't as gentle or sweet. The way he touched dad, a hand on his shoulder, an arm across the back of his chair; there was definitely an affection there. 

But then at other times he treated him like the help. He sent dad to refill his wine when it was empty, but I noticed dad hadn't even touched his own glass. I knew very well that dad couldn't pass up a glass of wine or a beer. It was still full from the first pouring. 

Mr. Teza urged him to eat, but made him stick to meat and salad. He'd given dad a silent head-shake of disapproval when he picked up the roasted potatoes. Dad had set them back down and went for the salad instead. Dad loves potatoes. 

Then with dessert, dad said he was full and didn't have room for the Persian cake Mrs. K had made. It was very unlike him. 

Then there was dad's slip of the tongue. At one point he'd said something that sounded like daddy instead of Teza. He quickly corrected it, but didn't look over at me. 

Then there was the way he looked at Mr. Teza. He nodded and smiled at everything the muscle-bound Persian daddy said. He leaned towards him throughout the dinner and always lit up when he was touched by the man. 

"Eat, my love," Ari whispered when he noticed I was completely caught up in observing my father. "Eat and then we go and rest." I nodded. 

I looked at the plate Ari had picked out for me. It was a piece of lamb with some rice and vegetables. He picked up my fork when I didn't move quickly enough. He scooped up a piece of meat and some rice then told me, "Open." I did and he pushed it past my lips then said, "Chew." 

Only Mr. Khorasani was watching us. No one seemed to think it was strange that Ari fed me, but I took the fork from him anyways and blushed. I chewed what he'd given me and swallowed it then went for more. 

"Good boy. Keep going," Ari whispered and winked at me before going back to his own meal. 

I wanted to ask about the apartment search, but I couldn't make the words come out. I knew dad hadn't been looking and suddenly that thought made me upset. 

After all we'd gone through with him wanting me to live out in the desert and be miserable... Something inside me wanted to make him say it out loud. I wanted the truth. 

I wanted him to say that he planned to move in with Mr. Teza and leave me here with the Khorasanis. Ari wasn't going to bring it up and neither was Mr. Khorasani. Neither of them wanted to talk about me leaving here. That's when it occurred to me that I didn't want that either. This was home. This was happiness. 

We finished our meal and then settled into the living room. The adults had more wine and I noticed Mr. Teza leave his empty glass and take the one meant for dad. Mrs. Khorasani noticed too and she silently brought dad a glass of the watermelon juice I was drinking when she came to refill my cup. 

Ari went to sit on the end of one couch. He brought me down next to him and secured his arm around me with his hand holding the center of my chest. I snuggled into his warmth, ready to go back to bed with him. Mr. Khorasani sat beside me and put his arm around his wife. Dad and Mr. Teza sat on the other couch. 

"So Lukas... We've been thinking," Mr. Teza began. I looked up at him. He had one arm across the back of the couch behind dad who sat and held his juice cup with both hands like an awkward boy. Dad looked down at his lap as if unsure whether or not to speak. 

"My home is almost as large as this one. It has a guest room, an office, and a home gym. We could turn one of those into a boy's room for you so you could spend some nights with your dad," Mr. Teza said. 

"Your home is not close to his school like this one! It would be inconvenient and too much change for him. He's had a traumatic day," Mr. Khorasani cut in. He looked at his brother with eyes of steel. 

"For weekends it would be nice if Lukas could spend time with his father. Is this not what you wanted?" Mr. Teza asked Mr. Khorasani. 

I remembered earlier Mr. K had said he'd talked with his brother about my father's absence. I guessed that this was the result. 

Mr. Khorasani didn't respond. 

"We can fix up the room with things you like. You could decorate it and we can get a boy's bed for you. You can pick out whatever you like at the furniture place. I want you to feel at home there," Mr. Teza said. 

So that was the plan then. Dad wasn't going to get an apartment and I noted that he didn't say there was a room there that belonged to my dad. Were they sleeping together? Was my dad gay now? I had so many questions and my voice wasn't working. 

"He sleeps in a regular bed and he already has one here," Ari stepped in. 

I wanted to speak up. I felt like I should say something here. I should ask dad what was going on with them. They were just glossing over important information. 

"Sure... I'm making an attempt here. What do you think, Lukas?" Mr. Teza looked at me. 

Dad looked at me like he wanted to speak too. He had that look like he wanted me to be ok with what was going on, like he was hopeful I'd be happy with things. 

"Lukas isn't talking right now," Ari said then added, "I'll discuss it with him." 

Ari pulled me in tighter and stroked my chest, making me yawn. 

"Fine. Just know that my home is always open to you, Lukas. It is important for a boy and his father to have time together. You should get to bed. I hope you feel better," Mr. Teza said. 

I nodded at him and smiled. 

"I'll tuck him in," Ari said. He nudged me to stand up. My dad got up too and then Mr. Teza. I got hugs from both of them and Ari did too. 

"I hope you feel better. I know they'll take care of you. Call me when your voice comes back. Ok, kiddo?" Dad hugged me and rubbed my shoulder. 

He held me for a long time then backed off. 

"Goodnight, Lukas. I know they will keep that boy away from you. And you always have a place in my home when you want to visit or if you want to stay," Mr. Teza said when he hugged me. 

He kissed my forehead. I couldn't read him. He sounded genuine and I didn't doubt he would welcome me there, but he didn't have that natural fatherly protectiveness or affection for me like Mr. Khorasani did. He seemed more like he cared for my father and me by extension. I wasn't offended by that. 

"You know what?" Mr. Teza said suddenly as I was turning to leave. 

"Yes?" Ari said for me. 

"You two boys are coming over tomorrow for lunch! Yes! We will grill by the pool and swim. Lukas can spend time with his father," Mr. Teza said as though this was decided. 

I eagerly nodded and smiled. Dad hugged me again as Ari held my hand protectively. He probably didn't want to go and do that. I probably should have waited for him to signal one way or the other, but I didn't. I wanted to see what was up with dad. Ari wouldn't want to keep me from my father. 

Ari led me off to bed. We brushed our teeth together at the sink and then I washed my face and flossed. He stripped down to his underwear and crawled into bed beside me. He held me from behind and put his phone in front of me. We watched funny youtube clips until I fell asleep. 

+++ 

"I'm liking my silent Lukas," Ari joked as we drove to his uncle's home the next day. 

I'd spent the whole morning glued to his side. We ate breakfast together, worked out, and showered. Being by his side was protection. Even though we were in his father's home where no one would harm me, I still didn't feel sure. 

Whenever he got up to check his phone, I'd followed. When he went to pee, I leaned against the counter and watched. He went to wash his hands and I peed and then reached out to grab his arm when he turned to leave. 

For some reason I needed him near. I don't know why I felt this way. It had to be more than just the attack from Riley or being trapped in the locker. Something about that dark, musky, metal box flipped a switch in me. 

I didn't feel safe on my own anymore. It sucked. 

"I hope you'll talk again soon... I miss the little jokes and questions, the way you demand I hold you, the way you beg that I talk for you in my language." Ari sighed. I looked at him with sad eyes. I wanted to make him happy. I wanted this to be fixed. 

He held my hand as we drove. His uncle had a house up on an old, narrow road that clung to a hillside. 

Ari turned off onto a crumbling driveway that made a sharp turn between two steep hillsides and stopped at a carport where there was an expensive sports car parked next to a large SUV. I didn't see dad's truck. 

Ari pulled off to the side and then helped me out. He got our day bag from the trunk. It had swimsuits, sunblock, and flip flops. He'd also packed Kherse the stuffed panda in case I needed a nap (He always prepared for everything).  

Ari led me up to the house where dad was already waiting with the door open. He had on a tight pair of jean cutoffs that hugged his thighs and a red tank top with a picture of snoopy on it. 

He looked like he was gaining muscle in his arms and legs. His torso looked leaner than I'd ever seen it. Dad hugged me excitedly and pulled me in.

"Wait till you see this place! It's got everything!" Dad was practically bouncing. 

He led me into a large, open living room where the roof was two floors above us with huge glass windows at the top. The walls were a crisp white and lined with brightly splashed abstract paintings of deep red and icy blue. There was an oversized leather couch of dark gray and cement floors covered in a shiny coating with swirls of black and blue underfoot.

"This is the biggest TV you can buy! He has every game system hooked up to it and he gets every sports channel on earth! We fell asleep last night watching Japanese Nascar! Japanese!" Dad was in full bro mode. 

He pulled me along. On the side of the living room was a steel stepped staircase that zig-zagged up to an open loft.

"The bedroom is up there with his office. The guest room and gym are downstairs,," dad said. 

He was so happy that he inadvertently dropped a bomb without thinking. The bedroom? He hadn't said "my bedroom" or "his bedroom." I wanted to call him on it, but my voice evaded me.

"This kitchen! I'm still learning how to cook, but I can grill in it really great!" Dad pulled me under the second floor loft to a kitchen that jutted out over the hillside with a view of the city.

"And look at that view! You can see downtown and everything!" Dad pushed me towards the window and leaned over my shoulder to point things out.

"Back here is the guest room and the gym. There's an empty room down below so we could move the gym there if you'd prefer that one! Mister Teza said you can pick!" Dad pulled me down a small hallway that had two bedrooms and a bathroom.

"The cleaning lady comes often so it should be pretty spotless and you wouldn't have any chores to do here," dad said as he opened the bedroom doors. 

The two rooms were identical except one was shaded by thick trees and the hillside out its windows while the other was brighter and had a view of the city. 

Ari came into the guest room behind us and set our day bag down.

"You just pick and we'll fix it up for you. It would be great having you here." dad looked at me with hopeful eyes. 

I had so many questions. It was like he'd joined a cult or something that had completely changed his identity. Except for his love of sports and engines, I didn't even recognize him.

"Hello! Welcome," Mr. Teza's voice boomed from behind us. 

He came in wearing just a pair of small swim trunks that barely covered his powerful thighs and a pair of white deck shoes. He greeted Ari with a hug then came to me. He hugged me then kissed my cheek and kept his arm around me.

Dad continued his tour of the house, but he didn't take us upstairs to their bedroom. 

He showed us the large, private yard carved out of the hillside. It had a long pool for doing laps, a big deck with a grill, and a wall along one side that kept the backyard from sliding off the cliff.

"Ari helped me build that wall a few years ago when I bought the place. I moved here for college years ago and the rest of them followed a few years back," Mr. Teza said. "Beautiful, isn't it?"

I nodded as he pointed towards the view. It was an amazing house. Dad went to get the pool skimmer and took a few leaves out of the water while Mr. Teza pointed out the tall buildings on the horizon and told me their names. Ari looked around like he was bored.

"Why don't you boys get changed for the pool?" Mr. Teza suggested when he'd finished. 

It was surreal seeing dad here in this place with this man living this life. I had so many questions!

+++*+++*+++

# Chapter 34- Mr. Teza's House

Ari and I went to the guest bedroom where he'd put our bag. He closed the door behind us and we got our swim shorts on. 

Mine was a dark blue with light blue fish swimming across it. Ari's was a shorter square cut red suit that accentuated his bulge and bubble butt. Mine was longer and meant to be modest. He didn't like showing me off. We finished just as Ari's phone rang. 

"Is business. I talk quickly. Don't go to the outside before I sunblock you," he said. I nodded. 

I went out of the guest room and closed the door to give him privacy. 

I looked out of the kitchen window, but my dad and Mr. Teza weren't in the backyard. I went to the living room and heard them talking upstairs. 

"You worry too much. I won't have my boy hiding, especially not from his own child. It's ridiculous. He will adjust and accept you," Mr. Teza said. 

Dad didn't respond, but I heard what sounded like a kiss then footsteps coming towards the landing. I raced back into the kitchen as they bounded down the steps. 

"I don't hear them. They must have gone out already," dad said. 

The footsteps stopped on the ground floor and I heard another kiss. I peeked around the corner to see my father's back. He had on a small white speedo. My eyes widened at that, but even stranger was Mr. Teza standing in front of him. He slid his arms around my dad and their heads turned to kiss. 

I froze, staring at them. My father never showed that much skin and the rest of his body was completely hairless and pale. It showed he'd been working hard with the weights. Outlining his frame was Mr. Teza's furry, muscled, almond skin. He wrapped his muscles around my father and gave his bottom a playful squeeze. 

"Your boy is injured and your only concern right now should be for his care. You may be my boy, but you're still a father and need to focus on him," Mr. Teza told dad as he pulled back from the kiss. 

I moved back a little to stay out of the way. He didn't notice me. His eyes were locked in a dreamy stare at my father's. 

The look on Mr. Teza's face made my heart warm. He stared at dad like Ari stared at me. 

"I felt like such an asshole when his school called. I know I haven't been there for him, but it's not like he doesn't have plenty of support," dad said. 

"A man takes care of his baby first. You made a beautiful baby. We will make many more, my little puppy," Mr. Teza added a little growl and rubbed a finger between dad's cheeks. 

Dad started to shake his bottom like a puppy wagging his tail with excitement. It was weird, but he laughed and that made Mr. Teza smile. 

I felt a twist in my stomach but it wasn't disgust. I'd never seen my dad like this and, strangely, the first thought in my head was if Ari would want to have children with me. I hadn't thought much about that. 

Ari would tell me we don't need to think about that right now. He was all about calming me down when I went off about things like that. 

"He's always been a cute kid. He has his mother's looks. She was so beautiful," dad said. 

I knew how much he still loved her and begged for her to come back. It suddenly occurred to me that I hadn't seen him look at someone else like that until he met Mr. Teza.

"He is very well cared for by my brother. I know he would be sad to have him leave, but I'd be happy to have him here." Mr. Teza stroked dad's hair and kissed his cheek while still rubbing  dad's bottom. 

It was weird but sweet. I could tell he really cared about my dad and wanted him to have a good relationship with me. 

"He's so happy there and it's near his school and his boyfriend. Once he met Ari, I knew he'd never want to leave. Thank you for opening your home to him... and to me. I just want him to know he always has a place with me." Dad leaned forward and rubbed his nose against Mr. Teza's like I did with Ari. 

"You're my boy. You never have to worry for him. We'll take care of him in whatever home he chooses. Either way, he'll be Ari's in ten months. Just focus on having a nice day with him and take it one breath at a time. I don't want my little puppy worrying about what other people think. I do the thinking for us. Right, pup?" Mr. Teza said. 

I was kind of taken aback by that but then... 

Dad nodded and let out a few soft barking sounds. What the eff was that?  

"That's my good boy. You will be on your best behavior and there will be a nice reward in your puppy bowl tonight." Mr. Teza scratched behind his ears then laughed. 

He looked at dad like he was the most adorable thing he'd ever seen. It was weird, but I guess it worked. Who was I to judge? 

Mr. Teza looked up as he kissed my father and our eyes locked. 

He didn't look at me with surprise or shock. He just stared at me as if asking what I thought. I didn't know what I thought. I'd never thought of a scene like this. I stared and hugged the side of the wall separating the living room and kitchen. 

"All is good, my heart," Ari said as he came out from the guest bedroom behind me. 

His voice shocked my father out of his tender moment. He turned his upper torso, but Mr. Teza's hand on his back kept him from turning completely. 

"Oh. Hey kid," dad said with a tone of guilt. 

He tried to push off of Mr. Teza's chest, but the Persian man held his boy like Ari held me. I knew his struggle. 

"Lukas, you forget sunblock," Ari said as he made his way to my side. 

He froze when he saw what I was looking at. 

We all kind of stared speechless at each other. 

"How do you feel about this, Lukas? It's good to see your father happy again, no?" Mr. Teza broke the silence. The truth was out so there was no need to explain things. 

I looked at Ari for help. 

"I am sure Lukas only want for your happiness," Ari offered as he put his hand on my back. 

I nodded vigorously and forced a smile. Dad sighed and the tension drained out of his body.

"I was going to talk to you," dad said. 

I just shrugged and shook my head. There wasn't much to discuss. My dad was just like Mr. Khorasani had always said. He was a boy like me. 

"He needs a hug. Go to your child," Mr. Teza said and let him go. 

Dad came over to me and hugged me, his strangely smooth chest matched my own. 

"I love you so much and I know I put you through craziness this last year and I'm so glad you're ok," dad gushed. 

I thought he was going to cry, but he didn't. He held me and laid his face against my shoulder. Ari kept his hand on my back. 

"I love you too," I said to dad in a weak voice that made my throat feel strange. My voice was working again and it felt strange. 

"His voice returns!" Ari exclaimed. 

He hugged me from behind while dad still held me from the front.I felt the air being pushed out of me from the two men holding me tightly. I got another hug from Mr. Teza after dad let me go. 

"You are a very good boy," he whispered to me then kissed my neck. 

+-+-+

Ari slathered me in waterproof sunblock and we headed out to the pool. Dad did the same then followed us out with Mr. Teza. 

The pool wasn't super deep so i could stand on my feet in most of it. We splashed around and I got to hold onto Ari's back while he swam and carried me. 

I kept stealing looks at my dad and Mr. Teza. They splashed around in the pool a little, but then he sent dad to get the grill ready. Dad fired up the grill then wrapped a towel around his waist and went inside to get the meat ready. 

"I'm glad you two came over. You can see why your father has been distant. I'm going to change that. You two are welcome to stay here whenever you like. You might find it a little easier to spend time together away from my brother's eyes." Mr. Teza was trying to tell us we had a place to be together. 

"Is good for him to spend more time with his father, but on school nights he shall be in our home and focus on his studies under my father's eyes. But it would be nice for him to have a room of his own here where he can be near his father on weekends," Ari said. 

I knew how desperately he wanted to get me alone, but he was also committed to his father and knew that his home was the best for me. 

"Of course. Weekends are better for us as well. I will give you a key for when you want to bring him here. We can go tomorrow and pick out furniture for his room. It will make Steven happy to know his boy has a place in our home." Mr. Teza swam over to us and I looked up at him again. 

"Perhaps the gym room would be best for Lukas. The guest room sit below your bedroom, Uncle. The gym is under your office," Ari said. 

"Oh... Yes I guess it would be good for noise... since the boy will need to sleep earlier" Mr. Teza nodded at that. 

I got what they were saying. It would be weird to hear anything... intimate. 

"The meat is ready for the grill," dad called as he came back out. 

It was still weird seeing my father in a speedo. I knew Mr. Teza had chosen it for him. Dad wouldn't have picked out something like that on his own. He was always a simple guy when it came to clothes. He spent all days in coveralls at work so home was usually t-shirts and shorts. 

Mr. Teza got out of the pool while dad stood by the grill holding a plate with some kind of meat on it. Dad handed him the plate then got back in the pool. 

He swam over to us and asked me how my first week of school had gone. He listened happily as I told him about my classes, friends, tutoring, and the track team, but he kept looking back at the man on the grill. I was happy to see him so into someone. He'd never looked at Denise like that. 

We ate lunch on the deck under a large sunshade. Ari and Teza had steaks while dad and I had a really good lemon grilled chicken. There was a really tasty salad too. Ari fed me a piece of his steak. It was thick and red in the middle, but it tasted like perfection. I only tried one bit though. Red meat isn't my normal choice. 

Dad showed me pictures and videos on his brand new phone that nearly matched the latest one Ari had gotten me. He showed me pictures from a Lakers game they'd gone to and a custom Ferrari he got to sit in. 

"It was so badass, Luke! I only wish I'd gotten to take it around the block," dad said. 

"It's a two-hundred-thousand dollar vehicle. I don't think my friend likes me that much to let my boy play with it," Mr. Teza laughed and rubbed the back of dad's hair. 

He'd called dad his boy. 

"Oh! And check out this video! He got me a drone! Look at that! It's our neighborhood from up high." dad pulled up a video of a camera shot lifting up from the driveway and hovering over the house. 

He glowed on and on as the shot whooshed over the neighborhood and up into the hills. 

It was good to see him so happy. He seemed like he'd really found a home here surrounded by Mr. Teza's endless adventures and toys. We had a nice time and I ate about half my lunch before yawning and snuggling up under Ari's arm. 

"Someone needs a nap! Lukas always gets worn out by the sun. He used to sleep the whole way home from the waterpark I always took him to." Dad laughed. 

"That was years ago!" I protested. Dad used to take me twice a week every summer because his old job had free passes. 

"Why don't you boys go shower and take a nap? Don't worry about the mess out here. He likes to clean," Mr. Teza said and gave dad's hair a pet. 

Ari lit up at that comment. He shoveled the last few bites of steak into his mouth and grabbed my hand, pulling me away as he chewed. 

"How you feel, my love?" Ari asked as we stripped out of our swimsuits and got under the hot burst of water. 

He was half hard and ready to play. 

"I don't know. This is so weird! I mean he's... gay... right? He's gay?" I wasn't sure. 

"He is who he is. He make you with your mother... so he does like the women too..." Ari spread his hands out with a shrug as the water poured over his perfect stack of muscles. 

"I'm so confused. I'm glad he's happy, but what does this mean? Will they get married? Do I call your uncle, dad? Do I call them both dad? He was playing with his butt and he called him puppy! He said he would put something in his puppy bowl. Do you think he makes dad eat out of a bowl on the floor like a dog? Do you think they're into weird stuff? Do you think..." I was going a mile a minute. 

Ari put his hand over my mouth and kissed my cheek. 

"You are work yourself up, my love. I know how calm you," he said. 

He used his other hand to push me down to my knees so I was eye to lap with him. He took his hand off my mouth then gripped himself and put the tip against my lips. I looked up at him with needy eyes.

"Yes, sir. I think this will help," I said with a smile then dove on his thick monster. He finished hardening almost as soon as it pushed through my lips. I felt my right cheek bulge as he pushed it out then aimed for my throat. 

"This always calm my boy. Take your pacifier, my sweet one," Ari said. He put a hand under my jaw and held it steady while he slid in. 

"Ank u, ir," I tried to thank him while my mouth was stuffed with his delicious offering. He smiled at me as I stared up at him. Our eyes locked. 

He always wanted me looking up at him when I went down on him. He liked to watch with amusement as my inadequate mouth tried desperately to please him. 

"I know how works my princess," he assured with a confident nod. 

"Feels so good, but... is nap time for you and we waste water here," Ari said. 

He pulled me off him and I gave him a look of deep sadness. 

"But I..." I started to protest, but he brought me back to my feet and kissed me. 

He poured bodywash over us and our hands worked it into each other's chests. He rubbed my back, worked it against my skin. I cleaned him too, except he didn't let me between his cheeks. His bottom was always off limits. 

Ari rinsed us and then turned off the water. We dried quickly then he checked that the hallway was clear and silent before leading us naked to the guest room. 

Ari turned on the television mounted on the wall and it glowed to life with a music channel playing weird country songs. Ari tossed the remote on an empty chair and then came at me. 

"I don't like country music," I said. 

"It matter not! Is only cover for the music of your little noises and beautiful pounding noises I make to you." Ari looked at me like my mind was on the wrong thing. 

"Ok, but maybe just..." I grabbed the remote and clicked until I found a pop station. 

"This waste time! You come now!" Ari demanded with a laugh. 

He grabbed my hand and pulled me onto the bed. I let the remote drop to the floor. He stretched out on the bed and pulled me over him so my chest was against his and my poke rubbed against his stomach. 

"My beauty. I am so sad to see you hurt," Ari said and kissed the bruise on my shoulder. 

"It doesn't hurt, just a little sore," I assured him. He kissed up my shoulder and then nibbled on my neck. 

"My perfect one. I will make sure he is off track team or else you will not return to it," Ari said and licked my cheek then rubbed his nose on mine. 

He put his hands on my back and squeezed my cheeks then rubbed a finger down to the magic button that made me gasp and forget about anything else going on. It was my reset button. 

"Uhhhh, yes, daddy. Please!" I whined and buried my lips against his neck.

"I bring your potion. Is in the bag," Ari said. "Go and get." 

He smacked my bottom playfully. I was a puddle of happy in his arms, but I quickly scrambled off of him and found our bag. He had brought little sample packets of the lube we liked. I took two and tossed them to his waiting hands. He caught them with one hand and motioned for me to come back to him. 

"Come, princess. I please you," he ordered. 

I came to his side and he grabbed my hips. He turned me and lifted me up and over his chest so I could straddle it and look down at him. 

"Pretty princess," He noted as he gave my bottom a hard smack with both of his hands, one on each cheek. His lion was taking over and he was ready to get rough. I needed it too. 

"On your back, my angel love," Ari whispered. He pulled his legs out from under me and jumped up to kneel on the bed behind me. 

I flipped over and stared up at the ceiling, that's when we heard noises that made us stop. There was a few smacking noises and then some muffled moans before a loud, repetitive creaking noise. 

"Oh gross!" I said and Ari looked up then looked back down at me with a goofy grin. He laughed. 

This was exactly why he'd told Mr. Teza I should move into the other room where the gym equipment was. He knew it would be better if we couldn't hear each other. 

"This no good, come!" Ari leaned down and I put my arms around his neck. 

He put one hand on my ass and lifted me up against his side. He grabbed the lube packets and a towel then carried me next door to the gym. 

"Here is better," he said as he kicked the door closed behind us. He set me down on my feet then laid the towel over the weight bench. He went to lock the door and turned on music. 

"Is it strong enough for that?" I asked. Ari could get out of hand pretty quickly. 

"We find out. If no then I buy new," he laughed. 

"My angel," he said with a smile that quickly turned to a lust-filled groan as he started in on me.

He hugged me against his chest and let his lips kiss down my cheek. I lowered my lips to his shoulder, biting and sucking on his skin as he took me. 

+-+-+

We recovered together on a padded yoga mat. I was covered in his sweat and... other things. 

I slid my hand up the back of his neck and cradled his head. His lips pushed in against my neck, and his long, dark eyelashes fluttered butterfly kissed against my cheek. 

"I'm your puppy?" I asked, suddenly remembering the scene of my dad in Mr. Teza's hold. 

"You're my life," he whispered. 

We laid there together recovering our breath and then he wrapped the towel around me and carried me off to the bathroom. We cleaned each other and then dressed to settle in for a real nap. 

The house was totally silent. If my dad or Mr. Teza knew what we were up to, they weren't intervening. 

I didn't know what all this meant or what would happen with my dad. It was a lot to think about and kind of overwhelming. 

Ari cradled me against his chest and rubbed my back until I fell asleep against his heartbeat. His warmth helped me forget about the day or at least push it back in my mind so I could get some rest. 

He kissed my hair and whispered that he loved me. I echoed it with a yawn and let my hand slide over his pecs as the afternoon sun filtered in between the curtains. The overthinking could wait for another day.

# Chapter 35- Shop Talk

"Get down from there, kid! The client could be here any minute," dad said as he slid out from under the engine he was working on and saw me climbing up the rolling ladder onto the boat. 

"Ok, ok! Not like I'm going to touch anything," I grumbled. 

I climbed back down from the huge, luxury boat and went over to where dad was tinkering with a motor he'd pulled out of the classic yacht he was rehabbing. It was freshly painted a glittery white that sparkled under the workshop lights. 

Dad had picked me up from school. 

I didn't have track practice anymore since my fight, and both Ari and Mr. Khorasani were working. Mr. K wanted to reschedule his meeting so he could get me, but dad had said he could run over and collect me after school. 

He knew Mr. Teza wanted him to step it up when it came to me. Dad wanted to spend more time with me too. He was still feeling guilty about going missing lately. 

He'd brought me back to Mr. Teza's shop so he could finish his work and keep an eye on me. Ari would pick me up on his way home from his meeting. 

"All this energy you have! You need to get back on the track team!" Dad said as he loosened or tightened something on the engine. 

"The school put Riley on a two week suspension because I kind of was rude to him too and his jaw was messed up from my elbow. Now he's back on the team. Mr. K and Ari don't want us crossing paths again so here I am..." I sighed. 

The whole week I'd wanted to get back out there, but Ari said I was still bruised and shouldn't exert myself. I knew he was just looking for an excuse to get me away from it. He wanted me to learn what I needed at school and then get home where he wouldn't have to worry about me. Anything extra curricular should be done where his family could keep an eye on me. 

"Well they have their reasons. You got hurt. They just want you safe. He was pretty shook up seeing you get hurt like that and going silent," dad sighed without looking up from his engine. 

I went and flopped down on an old leather car seat in the corner of the shop and decided to finish homework while dad worked. I pulled out my biology textbook and skimmed the next chapter. 

Dad looked pretty cute in his blue coveralls unzipped to the waist to show off his white tank top. His muscles were getting bigger and leaner than I'd ever seen them before. He was really working hard on his body with Mr. Teza. The older man was intent on sculpting dad. 

"So I have to ask..." I started. 

Dad raised up from behind the engine with a look of panic. He knew I needed more than a few explanations about all the changes he'd gone through in the past month. 

"Yeah I guess we should talk about this... It's not the kind of conversation I really envisioned having with my son," dad said with a nervous chuckle. 

He set down his wrench but then picked it up again. He needed to be busy while we had this talk, something to keep him from having to look me in the eye. We never discussed stuff like this. 

"Well it started so simple. I mean he was showing me all this cool shit... stuff, and then he brought me up here to see the warehouse. Isn't this place a dream? It has everything! The latest equipment, tons of space, and he keeps the air at 70. I've been sweating my ass off in a metal box since I finished high school. Don't get me wrong. I'm glad we had you. You're the best kid anyone could ask for and I busted my ass to make sure you had what you needed." Dad ducked behind the engine and started clanging metal. 

"You did, dad. You always took care of us. You deserve to get something better for all your years of hard work," I said and went over to stand by him. 

"It was just so nice to see a shop like this and be able to use everything I've been learning to work on some high end stuff. Plus all that managing mechanics in the desert just wasn't right for me. Do you know how sick I am of hearing excuses why some a-hole kid couldn't throw himself together to make it to work?" Dad shook his head. 

I shrugged. I've never been in charge of anything or anyone. 

"And the shit they would steal! Too many meth-heads out in the desert towns. I was barely keeping things running and then coming home to Denise every night to listen to her whine. I was never good enough! Teza is the complete opposite. He makes me feel like... the opposite of her." Dad popped his head up from behind the engine like he was looking for sympathy. 

"I know you were unhappy out there! You deserve to be happy. I love seeing you happy," I assured him. 

"Thanks, button." He sometimes pulled out weird pet names for me. I scrunched my nose at that one. 

"That first day I met him... he showed me around here and let me play with everything! I think we were here till almost midnight. It was too late to go back to the Khorasanis and wake everyone up so I crashed at his house. His house! I mean you've seen the place. Is that not the sickest house you've ever seen? Hand me that c-screw on the toolbench." Dad went down under the engine and kept talking. 

"Yeah. It's crazy! He has every toy I'd ever want." I went for the toolbench and grabbed every screw I could find and brought it to him. He picked out the one he wanted and I put the others back where I found them. 

"Seriously! We got to playing a video game that isn't even getting released for another month! We were up til 5 in the morning drinking fancy beer and making it through the levels. So much fun. I hadn't had a chill night like that in... forever." Dad smiled widely. 

"That's great, dad!" I assured him.

"It was so easy to talk to him about everything. He didn't judge or tell me I needed to grow a spine or... all that other shit the women I date have said over the years. He just listened, told me I was doing too much and he was right," dad sighed and put his hand back out to ask for another c-screw. I went back to the bench. 

"You know, he had some good advice. I mean you're pretty much taken care of here and it's good to see you so happy. You know I'll always come running with whatever you need, but it's nice you finally have a big family to take care of you." Dad nodded. 

"The Khorasanis are great. I feel like their favorite kid or something!" I agreed.

"You know what my brothers did when I got beat up at school at your age? They made fun of me for losing. These guys all came running. Even Teza was looking up that kid's father's business and was ready to destroy him! Mr. Khorasani talked him out of it. They really protect you like I never could." Dad took the right screw and I stayed there with the rest of them in case he needed more. 

"You always protected me!" I hated that dad felt like he'd failed me somehow. 

"Well I tried... Anyways, we talked and drank til the sun came up and then fell asleep in his bed. I was there on his chest and it was like I'd gotten everything out. I just unloaded all this stuff... just years of like... bad, man. All this stuff with trying so hard to keep everything running and then trying to be happy but ending up making my kid miserable... You know how bad it felt when you ran away from me?" Dad popped his head up and looked at me then sniffled with emotion. 

"I didn't know, dad. I'm sorry. I wasn't thinking," I sighed. 

"I know you weren't. You're 17, kid. Your brain doesn't run that many tracks. But it royally sucked. Even my own kid knew I couldn't handle it all anymore. I failed... I just opened up to him and unloaded it all and... I felt so open to him like... Dang, it felt good. He got it. He understood and... he held me and... it felt right. He made me feel ok," dad sighed. 

"I know what you mean. I feel the same with Ari or even with Mr. K. It's like we get to slip into their world where everything is safe and they'll protect us. When he holds me I lose all my anxiety," I agreed. 

"I know he's a guy and... I never thought about that. I never thought about being with a guy! I swear! But it doesn't even feel like he's a guy. It feels like..." Dad trailed off like he didn't know how to finish his comparison. 

"Like they're gods or something. Like some alien race of super-protectors," I laughed. 

"It is. I know... It's like he meets this list of things I didn't even realize I was searching for and everything feels like a dream with him... Jesus. Can you even imagine what Denise would say? She couldn't change you and then I go and leave her for a dude! She would freak!" dad laughed. 

"Have you talked to her?" I asked. 

"Nah... well. Kinda. I told her I needed to be closer to you. Which is true. I mean you're finishing high school and about to move on with your life into who-knows-what. I knew I might be able to keep you out there for your senior year but you'd be miserable and leave as soon as you turned 18. You'd be gone and... I hate to say it but maybe I was lonely and jealous a little bit." Dad didn't look up from under the engine. 

"Dad! I would have come to visit and..." I sighed and felt like an awful brat. 

"I know, kid. Don't feel bad. I mean I'm not doing this for you! It's like... I feel like a different person with him, like the person I was meant to be. Look at all this cool stuff I get to play with! And being with him just feels right. He gets me. He makes me feel good... and all happy inside. Feels like I'm a kid again. You know?" Dad sat up and wiped his hands on a towel. 

He had a blush in his cheeks and a wide grin like he was thinking things he could never say out loud. 

"So you two fell asleep together." I prodded him back to the conversation even though I didn't really want to know about the gory details, only part of me really did want to know... 

"Well yeah. I fell asleep there with him and he held me all night. It was the best sleep I'd ever had, Lukas. It's crazy." Dad glowed. 

"I know! Ari's arms give me the best dreams. Like nothing could ever hurt me." I agreed. 

"I mean his bed is killer premium and the way I fit under his arm and... his chest was just pulsing heat that made my muscles relax. It was so different from that cold, clammy Denise I used to... She was like a sweaty corpse... Anyways, I woke up feeling amazing... not even hungover. I woke up to birds chirping outside of the window. Seriously birds, kid... like a Disney movie!" Dad laughed. 

"Snow white." I grinned at him and bit my lip. 

"Not a princess!" Dad laughed like it was something Mr. Teza had called him. 

"He woke up and told me to go make his breakfast. I went down and made him pancakes like I used to make for you. I brought them back up and he liked them. He took me out toy shopping. That's where we got the drone! We looked at cars and had lunch at this crazy sports bar that was inside the Staples Center! There wasn't even a game going yet, but we got to watch the Lakers doing warm-ups while we shared wings! It was bad-ass." Dad shook his head. 

"That's awesome, dad!" I said. He was living his dream. 

"We went back to his place and started doing a workout. He started coaching me and showing me what my body could look like if I got on a real plan. He's good at that stuff. Anyways things turned into a more... adult situation. You don't need to hear about all that, but it felt so natural and right... It's like he knew exactly where to... you know... It just made my body feel like nothing ever has. It was crazy, Lukas. Like an alien or something. Sorry... You don't need to hear about this." Dad shook his head in disbelief. 

"So you guys are together," I observed. It sounded so much like me and Ari. 

"I guess... I mean, It wasn't like gay or anything. But wow. I never thought I'd feel that way with a guy. I never thought about it, but he isn't like a regular guy. He knew what he was doing and I just went with it. It was like... yeah ok this is good... then it was really good! Then it was...Holy shit!" Dad laughed then caught himself and remembered he was talking to his child. 

I laughed. Dad looked like a teenager. 

"Oh um... so yeah. Are you ok with this? I mean how do you feel? Teza says it's important we can be open and honest about this stuff. He really cares about you too, kid. He wants to make a nice home where you feel comfortable since I'll probably be there awhile... maybe longer." Dad put his hand on my shoulder. 

"I can tell he does. I like him too. I'm glad you found him. I just want you to be happy. You deserve to be happy and he's so nice to you," I assured him. He pulled me in for a hug. It was all turning into a tear-jerker holiday commercial. 

"I know you do, kid. I'm so glad you're my son," he said. 

We hugged for awhile then he pulled back and wiped away his misty eyes. He went back to his engine and I kept up with the parts he needed while trying to finish the bio homework. Life was changing for us.

# Chapter 36- Celebrity Yacht Club

"This is the workshop. Your boat should be good as new by tonight," Mr. Teza said to someone I didn't know as he walked in to find us in the shop. 

I was finishing up my homework and dad was still tinkering with the engine. 

There was a seriously hot guy who looked familiar following at Mr. Teza's side when I looked up. He was Arab or some kind of Middle Eastern. He was younger; with a handsome face; those big brown eyes, dark skin, and an expensive suit stuffed with muscles and bravado. 

The sight of him made my chest tighten. It had been a long day away from Ari and my body hoped it was him. 

"It's remarkable! You restored it to the original! I've only seen one in pictures. The color is perfect! Oh it looks so good, Teza. I knew you'd do it right! That's the engine from it? Shouldn't it be in the boat?" the man pointed towards dad. 

"Oh uh... yes sir. It's nearly done. Just a little more and I'll hook it up." Dad tapped the side of it with his wrench. 

"We are professionals." Mr. Teza nodded humbly. 

"And this little one? He works on my boat too? He is so young." the man pointed at me as he walked over. His eyes took me in with interest. 

I was flopped down on the seat and playing with my phone, but looking at him. He looked so familiar. He looked me up and down in appraisal. He was a man like Ari. 

"No, sir... That is my son... Stand up, Lukas. Say hello," dad barked as if I had embarrassed him. 

I got to my feet as dad came over. He nudged me towards the man. 

"Hi... sir. You look familiar! I know you from somewhere," I said. 

He was taller than Ari and broader but narrower. His large, dark eyes lit up and his full reddish lips curved into a smile. 

"Really? What do you know of Arab music? You are a fan?" The man asked me with a surprised smile. He added a wink. 

"DJ Madami is well known for his music. Perhaps you have heard his songs in Ari's playlists," Mr. Teza said. 

"Oh-Em-Geee! Seriously! No way! I've seen the videos online! Yes! Ari loves them! He is going to go crazy when he hears I met you!" I bounced excitedly. 

"Arisht is my nephew, and... the boy's keeper," Mr. Teza said when the DJ looked confused. 

"Ahh. Of course," he said and his smile returned. 

He instantly understood what I was; a boy owned by a man like him.  

"Do you like my boat? It was pretty much scrap when I found it, but your father has done a beautiful job, no?" he asked me. 

"Oh yeah! It's huge! I could live on that!" I joked. 

"You would like to live on my boat? I think I can arrange that. It could use an ornament." he laughed and gave me a wink. 

"I haven't been inside it, but it looks huge!" I said. He put his hand on my shoulder and laughed. 

"Come, I'll show you. I assume the renovations inside are complete?" he asked. 

"Of course! The final upholstery crew finished up yesterday. Go look it over. I'll wait out here," Mr. Teza said and went to where dad was tinkering with the engine. He put his hand on dad's shoulder. 

DJ Madami kept his hand on my shoulder and guided me back towards the ladder I'd just been scolded for climbing an hour before. He paused when we got next to the yacht and ran his hands over the side. 

"Look at this paint job. Isn't that brilliant?" he asked. 

He took my hand and put it on the side of the boat then nudged me closer to it. He got behind me and pressed in. 

He put his right hand over mine and rubbed it over the smooth, fresh paint. I felt like I did when Ari held me. That sense of safety and perfection rolled through me. I felt his hot breath on the back of my neck. 

I looked back over my shoulder and saw dad squatting down by the engine to look at something. Mr. Teza was next to him and had his hand on his head, jokingly rubbing it against his crotch. This scene felt like the setup to a bad porn clip. 

"It's nice," I said and tried to slide around him. All I managed to do though was turn into his chest. He was taller than Ari and my nose met his shoulder. He looked down at me with a smile. 

"Hello," he laughed as my face met his chest. 

"Oh, sorry," I said and pushed against him gently. He had me pressed in and it felt uncomfortable. 

He was a rock hard muscle god and my push did little to move him. 

He smiled then  took a step back and I slid around him. I went for the rolling ladder so we could climb up. 

I moved it next to him and put on the brakes like dad did. I'd learned a little watching him over the years. I knew how to not chop off my hand or break my neck on things.

"After you," he said and waved his hand. 

I climbed up the ladder and he came up right behind me. I looked back at my dad, but he was oblivious and palling around with his boss/boyfriend/whatever-it-was. 

I felt the man's large, strong hand on the center of my back as I went up. It felt wrong and I knew Ari wouldn't approve. It also felt really nice. 

"Lukas!" A voice called and I turned to the doorway of the shop as Ari came in. 

He looked tired, sweaty, gorgeous. His eyes found mine and his face lit up. 

"Daddy," I whispered. 

"Daddy?" DJ Madami echoed with confusion. I turned on the steps and pushed him out of the way. Ari looked at me strangely and then noticed who I'd pushed. 

"DJ Madami!" he said with excitement. 

He came to hug me then extended a hand to the DJ as I clung to his side. He kept his arm around me as he ogled the celebrity. I buried myself in his hold and inhaled a whiff of his musk from a hard day at work. 

They exchanged a bro handshake and then Ari switched out of English. They talked back and forth while I held onto Ari and snuggled in under his arm. 

"Let's see his yacht, baby! I can't believe he is here!" Ari said and pushed me forward. Ari was star struck and didn't pick up on the vibes between me and the DJ. 

He led me up the stairs between them. I was hypnotized watching the DJ's bubble butt push the seams in his business pants as he climbed up in front of me. 

He got to the top then turned and offered me his hand like I was some helpless kid. I took it though. I don't know why I took it. 

The two of them went back to the other language they were speaking as I looked around. The top deck had a lounge area with leather couches and a stairway to the right side going down under. The front of the boat was a nice little two seat area with the steering wheel thingy. 

Ari and the DJ talked excitedly about it then started down the stairs to go below. I started to follow them but then just before my head disappeared I caught sight of my dad and Mr. Teza. 

Thinking they were alone, Mr. Teza began to get a little physical with dad. He had his hands inside dad's coveralls and was rubbing his back as they rubbed noses.

It was the same stuff Ari did to me any chance he got me alone. Ari loved the feel of my bottom and the little noises and expressions I made when he worked it. 

Dad leaned forward over the engine and looked back at Mr. Teza with an expression of ecstasy that I probably put on when Ari touched me. I stared at them, unable to move. I felt confusion, but also understanding. Mr. Teza was his Ari; dad was his boy. 

These men weren't like normal guys. They certainly weren't like any guys I knew. They were like a different species; hyper-alphas from planet Persia. 

I knew how weak yet protected I felt in Ari's arms. I knew how far I'd go to please him and give whatever he wanted from me. 

Mr. Khorasani had explained it when he talked about weaker boys like me and my father. Dad had always gone for women who dominated him and took over. 

Was it that much different with Mr. Teza? At least now he was happy and moving in a positive direction. He didn't feel like a failure. Mr. Teza built him up. 

Sure dad was all about the toys the Persian man kept buying him and all the cool boats he got to work on, but it was deeper than that. He didn't have to think about supervising younger mechanics or finding housing for us or even taking care of his son. I was provided for. 

They took away all the worries he had, freed him to have fun and be a boy again. This huge workshop warehouse was his domain and he got to enjoy it every single day and then go home to a crazy house with a huge tv, cleaning lady, and a guy who was in charge and seemed quite happy playing with him. 

From his workouts to his meals, everything was chosen for him like it was for me. There were few decisions or tough choices. He probably didn't even think about locking the doors or setting the alarm at night. I'm sure Mr. Teza did that. 

All dad had to worry about was being a good worker and making Mr. Teza happy. I understood that. He didn't have to fight. He was safe. 

"My love, come down," Ari said and tugged on my hand. 

I snapped out of my thoughts and watched as Mr. Teza made my dad grit his teeth with little gasps. Mr. Teza caught my eyes, but he didn't look shocked that I'd caught him. He nodded his head and gave me a smile as Ari pulled me down below. 

"He wanders off. You must keep track of the boy," DJ Madami laughed. 

The deck below had a small dining area, more lounge seating, and a bed that took up the last third of the room. 

"I have trackers on his phone and backpack and wallet. He has history for wandering. My dreamy boy need my guidance," Ari agreed. 

He kissed my forehead to show he was mostly joking. I basked in his warm smile. 

"No, just you guys were talking in Farsi so I tuned out... sorry, sir." I smiled and went to Ari's waiting chest. 

"Arabic actually... but we should use English for the boy. Your man was just telling me how he trapped such a beautiful boy. I should take notes." the DJ smiled. I blushed. 

"He is my prize. I protect him with my life," Ari said and hugged me under his arm. 

"I'm having a party on the boat tomorrow when we get it into the water. Just a few close friends. You two should come!" DJ Madami said. 

"Oh! We can do this! Yes! We are free for this. Lukas love the water." Ari lit up. He was still in awe of seeing one of his musical heroes. 

"Yeah... sounds fun." I wasn't sure about this but Ari would be there so I felt ok about it. 

+-+-+

"I mean it's weird, but I guess if he's happy then so am I," I told Mr. Khorasani after dinner. Ari had gone to his father's home office to finish some some leftover paperwork from his busy week. Mr. K and I had some time to chat while he was working. 

"I have no doubt that my brother cares a great deal for him. He did me a favor to consider your father for the mechanic position. Once they met, I could tell it would be an optimal situation for both men. He will give your father the structure and leadership he craves, but in a gentle and supportive way that is good for him," Mr. Khorasani assured. 

"He's so happy. This is exactly what he needed!" I hugged Mr. K and kissed his cheek. 

"And how are you doing after this week?" Mr. Khorasani asked. 

We had both had a busy week and he had been juggling work with my school schedule. Usually Ari would take me in the morning and then Mr. K would be waiting in the pick-up lot afterwards. He didn't like waiting in the line of parent cars so he would park and then walk to near the side exit closest to my locker where he could sit on a bench under a towering oak. 

"I miss track. I miss running and being part of the team. I don't like that when Riley and I see each other we have to go another way! I don't like having an enemy, It feels weird and I miss competing," I blurted it all out. 

Mr. Khorasani nodded. He pulled me in under his arm on the couch and rubbed my side. 

"The school wanted a counseling session for the both of you to learn how to get along, but I denied it. When someone shows physical violence, it is not right to teach him how to make peace with the one he abused before they teach him how to make peace within himself," Mr. Khorasani explained. 

"I was at fault too, sir. We were both in the wrong and maybe we can learn to get along." There was an edge of begging in my voice. 

"He is not my responsibility, you are. Your safety comes first. I can't allow you to be put in danger. If they will not keep him off the team then I will keep you off of it," Mr. Khorasani explained. 

"I know, sir. You're right of course. I want everyone to be nice. I wish things had gone differently. I didn't want an enemy here." I laid my head against his chest and snuggled into his side. 

"You are a kind boy, and should not be penalized for someone else's actions. I know you love running. I will find a solution. I will find a nice group where you will be safe and can get your energy out. Until then, maybe we will go for a run together. Would you like that?" Mr. Khorasani rubbed his chin against my hair as he nodded. 

"Oh yeah! Let's do that! Yes, sir!" I agreed. 

We went and changed then headed out on a jog. He wasn't a teen track star, but I slowed down and it was fun to go with him. He was trying for my sake. It meant everything to me.

# Chapter 37: Party Boat

Note: Sorry for the extra long chapter! I couldn't cut it into two without it being weird. :) 

+-+-+-+ Ch. 37

"It looks smaller in the water," I noted as Ari and I walked up to DJ Madami's boat along the dock in Newport Harbor. 

I had on my swim shorts, a white tank top, and white keds on my feet while Ari wore his blue swim shorts, a short-sleeved, blue button-up shirt with little white seagulls flying across it, and white slip-on shoes. 

We'd gone to the restrooms by the dock so we wouldn't have to pee on the boat. 

"Don't tell him this or he go to buy bigger one," Ari laughed. 

He had one hand on my shoulder and the other carried a bag with extra clothes, heavy sunblock, and a bottle of expensive alcohol for the host. He guided me down the dock until we saw DJ Madami on his boat at the very end. 

The DJ was talking with another Arab looking man about his size and both were sipping glass bottles of beer and looking out over the water.

 Ari called to him when we got close and he rushed over to greet us. He hugged Ari then did the same to me but added a kiss on my cheek. 

"This is Sasha," the DJ said and introduced his friend. "He is my boy." 

Sasha was dark with a pile of black curls on his head pulled back into a loose bun. 

He had a pretty face with wide eyes and long black lashes that added more feminine characters to his otherwise chiseled physique. He had on a long-sleeved, tight, cream-colored muscle shirt and tiny, brown swimshorts that matched his skin tone. 

Ari nodded at him but then Sasha moved in for a hug. When he hugged me he felt solid like DJ Madami, but his arms didn't hold onto me. He quickly backed away and lowered his eyes. 

"He is quiet with other men around. Yours too?" DJ laughed and elbowed Ari. 

"Mine is too. He is turtle in shell, but I like this from him. My boy knows his place," Ari answered. 

He hugged me and rubbed my hair. I looked up at him with an annoyed glare that he ignored. 

"Wow, Lukas. With the tank top on instead of that shirt I see some nice muscles. With your waist so small, I thought the rest of you was too," DJ Madami said to me as we made our way onto the boat. 

He put his hands on my arms and squeezed my biceps. I blushed. 

"He train with me on nights. I don't want him too big. He is still young and should look like boy," Ari said. 

We made our way up to the lounge area on the boat deck and DJ Madami pointed Ari towards an open cooler with drinks. Ari grabbed a beer then handed me a bottle of water. 

"I like my Sasha bulked. He makes a good sparring partner when we wrestle," DJ Madami pulled on the waistband of Sasha's shorts and brought him to his chest. 

"He play too rough! I not like it," Sasha said but then smiled as he smacked the DJ's chest. 

"Oh, poor baby! Like he didn't grow up in one of Cairo's roughest neighborhoods," DJ Madami laughed and pulled Sasha in closer for a hug. 

He held him and put his hand on the back of his head like Ari did to me, that hold that says, "You're mine, you're safe." 

"I do not wrestle with Lukas. He is fragile and cries so quickly," Ari said. 

"I do not!" I protested. 

I started to pull his arm like I wanted to pin him against the wall, but he quickly hooked his arm around my back and then down between my legs. He lifted me up into his chest and held me like a toddler. I wrapped my arms and legs around him then laid my head against his shoulder. 

"Tiny boy, so easy," Ari laughed. 

He kissed my hair and bounced me lightly. They gave us adoring looks. We really were a cute couple. 

"Come on down! We're waiting on one last couple then we'll head out!" DJ Madami urged. 

We followed him down the stairs. The small dining table had a stack of foil covered trays. 

"Oh, Lukas! You can help to me serve food please?" Sasha asked with a hopeful smile. 

"Yes, he help to you! My Lukas can learn to host party and clean. He turn 18 next year and I can bring him to my home for finally," Ari said as he sipped his beer. 

"It's good to train them young! Sasha's parents trained him young in housekeeping. They must have known he was a soft boy. He's too pretty to be useful!" DJ Madami joked as Sasha and I started to unpack the foil trays. 

The ones in the first stack were hot. Sasha opened one that was filled with wings and I opened a cold vegetable tray. Ari and the DJ moved away from us and worked through their beer. 

"Yes, Lukas and his father are both soft boys. I'm glad he hold it together long enough to make a son! Is he not beautiful? Is he not perfection any man can want?" Ari asked. 

He chugged the rest of his beer and the DJ showed him the small fridge where there were more. I don't know why he was talking like that, but I guessed it was to impress his celebrity bro-crush. DJ Madami was a talented singer. 

"He's a classic California boy for sure. How do you ever let him out of the house?" DJ Madami asked. 

I set the tray of vegetables on a side counter and opened a tub of fresh hummus. Sasha was opening a container of some kind of hors d'oeuvres that must have been Arab. 

"I hate it! But he must go to school. If we are in Iran I keep him in the family home," Ari laughed. 

"It is easier over there to keep them contained! Sasha got out on his own for a few days in West Hollywood thinking he would meet some friends like him. They scared him! He's only known the boys in Egypt where it is reserved and hidden. I'm taking him back home in a few weeks. I built a nice home for his family. They love me!" DJ Madami laughed. 

"Lukas only has father, and he is now with my uncle. Will be nice if we can build compound here! We could keep them together." Ari nodded and took another drink. 

"Everything serves!" Sasha called as he set out a tray of meat. 

Voices yelled out in Arabic from above us. 

DJ Madami yelled back and then two gorgeous men descended the stairs. Tall, dark, muscled guys, they looked like they could be twins. 

They had on matching orange shorts that came down just barely to their crotches and hugged ample bulges. One had on a white tank top and the other black. They bounded down the stairs and came to hug the DJ. 

DJ Madami introduced them as Amir and Mehmet. 

He turned to my questioning look and whispered, "Turkish." 

I nodded. I don't know why I had an obsession with knowing everyone's cultural background. It's just something I seem to do. Ari shook their hands and pulled me in against his chest. 

They didn't shake my hand or even touch me. Ari had a defensive look and kept a tight arm across my chest. 

They did nod at me with smiles and I caught them studying me as they helped themselves to drinks. They carried a bottle of something with them and they opened and said something to Sasha in another language. He went and got four shot glasses. 

They poured the alcohol in them and gave one to Ari. 

Sasha and I didn't get a shot to do. Ari downed it quickly and shook his head like it was strong. They all laughed and poured him another one to shoot. This time he took it a little more easily. 

We all went back up on the deck and watched the DJ start up the boat and navigate us out of the harbor. It was so beautiful. We went through some channels and around small islands stuffed with huge houses. 

"It's so beautiful," I said as I leaned against the side of the boat. Ari leaned in behind me and wrapped his arms around me. He was getting drunk and held me happily. 

"You're so beautiful," he whispered in my ear. "The men here have eyes for what is mine. I can see this clear! I must hold onto my princess." 

"I don't think any of them would dare make a move with you here," I said. I felt so safe in his hold. He pulled me back against his chest so I could feel his growl. He really was jealous. 

"Fuck, right you are!" He bragged in a soft whisper. 

"I kick ass for protect my princess. Is so cool to be here, no? He is nice to us and we hang out with world-class DJ! For serious, Lukas. This is the life! We can live this and I make success for us. I take care for my baby and we make family. Will be good life for us, yes?" he asked. 

"Are you asking me to marry you?" I whispered in disbelief. 

"You are too young for this, but someday we will. I need ask? I thought I am already your man! No? We marry of course when you are the age for is right. Then I can fill your little tummy with babies and we make nice family. You want this?" he asked. 

We watched the waves crashing against the boat and the sun made the water glitter and sparkle. It was so beautiful. 

"Of course I want that. You're everything I could dream of," I assured. 

"You are my world. I love my California boy in his natural habitat!" He kissed my neck and squeezed me harder. I could feel the growing lump in his shorts as he pressed in behind me. 

We got out to the ocean and then headed parallel to the coast. I didn't know where we were headed. It didn't matter anyways. We stayed there together for the longest time. He was happy from his beers and rubbing against me while whispering sweet things in my ear. 

Amir and Mehmet passed by us and headed down the stairs below-deck. One of them made a quiet comment, "He's going to pound him right off the boat!" The other laughed and they raced down towards the food. 

I blushed but Ari didn't seem to notice. He was lost in rubbing my stomach and grinding on me slowly. 

Sasha passed us next and went down quietly. Ari just kept rubbing on me. His bulge pressed into the fabric of my shorts and pushed against my bottom. I started to feel that buzzing down there as he rubbed against it. The three of them emerged a few minutes later with drinks and plates of food. 

"The food become cold soon!" Sasha said as he passed us and went to take food to his man. 

Seeing that the downstairs was empty, Ari pushed me towards the stairs and stayed close behind me to cover his erection. 

"We go for food!" Ari said to everyone though they were all huddled around the front of the boat and not paying attention to us. 

We went down the stairs and passed the food table. Ari paused to grab a thick piece of steak meat. He put it to my lips and then grabbed one for himself. 

He pushed me across the lounge area and past the bed to a small bathroom. It was barely big enough for a small, square toilet and sink. Above the toilet was a small square of window that let in the light. 

He put down the toilet seat lid and pushed me to sit on it. I finished the piece of steak I was chewing and swallowed it then looked up at him with desperation. He was horny, drunk, and ready for me. 

"I am so hard for you. You please me, please?" He asked while pushing down his shorts. 

It flopped out right there in front of me. He didn't wait for a response. He gripped my hair and pulled me in. I eagerly dove onto him. 

"Oh, princess. That throat feel so good," he said. He pushed his fingers through my hair and held me steady as if there was any escape in the cramped room. 

"Mmm," I answered. 

"Is ok?" He stopped pushing in and looked down at me with concern as if he thought I wasn't in to this. He pulled out of my mouth. I gasped for air but then looked up at him with anger. 

"Me, pacifier, now," I said and dove back onto him. I slurped my tongue around it until he finished. He never had to ask.

"My pretty boy," he sighed. He put a hand under my cheek and swiped his thumb through the mess he'd made as he pulled out of me. I gasped for air and looked up at him with teary eyes and an appreciative smile. 

"Thank you sir," I said. He pushed his thumb into my lips and fed me until my face was clear of his gift. 

"Good boy, so pretty my love," he said. He helped me to the sink and washed my face then tried to fix my hair. He brushed it back as he stood behind me and helped me clean. 

He kissed the back of my neck then held me as we stared at each other in the mirror. 

"No single day can pass where I do not thank Allah for send me you. I do not deserve my princess, but I will protect her with my life," he swore. He kissed my neck again then put his head on my shoulder and gave me a sweet smile. 

"You think everyone will know we came down here to play?" I asked. 

"Maybe. They will be jealous they do not view it live!" he laughed. 

We got a plate of food to share and went back upstairs to the boat deck. 

When Amir and Mehmet saw us, they jumped up and barreled towards the stairs with one of them saying, "Finally, the bed is free!" 

I blushed and buried my face in Ari's chest. He just laughed. He guided us towards the front of the boat where Sasha and DJ Madami were sitting. The DJ was steering us as we slowly made our way down the coast and watched the sun begin to set. 

"There you two are! I had to fight off the boys from wanting to go downstairs. I thought the little one needed some privacy. Come, sit!" DJ Madami called. 

Sasha got up from the side seat and went to sit in the DJ's lap. Ari sat in the chair he'd occupied and pulled me down into his lap. 

"I'm glad you two are enjoying the boat. I know I get so worked up when Sasha and I get out here. Just something about the open sea that makes me want my boy," he said to us. 

Sasha pushed back his black curls and blushed a little. He had a hairband on his wrist and he pulled his hair back to secure it with the tie. 

"I should grow out Lukas' hair like that," Ari said. 

I had it shaved close on the sides but was growing it out on top since he liked to play with it and hold onto it when he was adoring me or fucking me or anytime he was near. 

"He is a pretty boy like mine. I have Sasha keep his hair up tight and sometimes cover it with a cap or hood when we are in more conservative parts of his country. He's naturally a light boy like yours so I have to take measures to protect him," the DJ said. 

"I don't think my Lukas could survive in Iran. My parents would keep him in their home. His light features attract enough attention, but the big, blue eyes and sweet, pretty lips will make him a quick target," Ari said with a tone of sadness. 

He stroked my back as I took a bite of salad. 

"Oh yes. He would be picked up quickly. They would know he could fetch a high price from the upper tier. I knew of one wealthy Persian who kept a service boy in his corporate compound away from his wife. The boy was happy there, but he was young and naive. When his youth fades I hope he will be sent off to school back in France so he can have a chance at a normal life." DJ Madami kissed Sasha's cheek as though he'd rescued him from a similar fate. 

"I will never put my Lukas in danger like this." Ari kissed my cheek. 

I got a chill at that and he hugged his left arm around me. I'd love to see his country some day and he sounded so sad that he couldn't take me there. 

"I hope to keep Sasha here full-time. He is working on his English. He has a tutor come five days a week. She is a nice woman who is also helping him learn to cook and take care of the home. He looks so cute in his uniform! He tried to argue that he doesn't need a uniform for home school, but I want him focused on his tasks." The DJ rubbed Sasha's head and pulled him in to his chest. 

"I will do this for my Lukas when he is of age and I have him in my home." Ari kissed my cheek. 

"What about college? These American boys all seem to need a university degree. Sasha doesn't want one, but I'm looking at online programs to get him started. I can't imagine letting a boy with Lukas' looks roam free on a college campus every day. You know what those boys will do to him," DJ Madami said. 

"Yes! His father wish to send him up the coast away from us for writing program! We look for good online program for him. He shall not roam so far!" Ari's muscles tensed around me protectively. 

He took a bite of steak and chewed anxiously. 

"These boys look to us for protection. They don't know danger because we keep the walls around them. Sasha would have ended up in a Cairo brothel. I knew as soon as I saw him I had to help him. He was sixteen when I found him and luckily he had older brothers the neighborhood boys feared. Once they were married and left though, he would have been easy prey. Is he even grateful to me?" The DJ laughed. 

Sasha looked up at him with pouty lips. 

"I am grateful, baba. You know I am," he said in a tone that begged the DJ's approval. 

"I know, my heart. I tease you," he told Sasha then turned back to Ari. "Very sensitive." 

"I know! I can not tease for Lukas at all or he cry. I love how soft he is. He never know danger here. I don't want that he must toughen up or defend for his self. I like my princess as she is," Ari said. 

He rubbed his scratchy chin against my cheek. 

"It's good they are so sensitive. I love how his body reacts just from a little finger rubbing his little kus jiddaan," the DJ said. I looked at Ari with questioning eyes. 

"It mean pretty spot inside him" Ari whispered and chuckled. 

"Lukas too. When I touch the princess place he finish so easily and beautifully with not even touch himself!" Ari said. 

He was opening up a bit too much. I looked down at our plate of food. 

"I forbid Sasha from touching himself. That is his owner's possession," the DJ said. 

"And not for a boy to mess with! He can hurt himself. He need daddy's touch to work it correctly," Ari agreed. 

"This one DID hurt himself! I was away on a concert tour of Sweden and left him with his family. He tried to put fingers inside himself and got too rough. After that, I put a stop to his explorations. He couldn't handle being away from me like that for so long so now I bring him with me. I'm doing more production now so we can settle in LA. He's happy, but I know he struggles." DJ Madami playfully swatted Sasha's bottom. 

"My princess does not touch what is mine." Ari kissed my cheek with approval. 

I nodded to show the DJ I was good. 

"I can tell he is a well trained boy who knows his place. This one took some work. When I rescued him he seemed to think he had a right to demand things. I had to remind him that I give him food, shelter, and arms to hold him, but he must work to earn the finer things he thought he was entitled to. A boy should be grateful for what he is given." He rubbed Sasha's back and pulled on his pony tail until the boy lifted his eyes to meet his owner's. 

"Yes, baba. I am," Sasha said and received a kiss from the DJ. 

"My princess is still so fresh. I make sure to not corrupt," Ari said with a harsh tone. 

He grabbed my hair and pulled me gently to kiss him. In all honesty I'd never asked Ari to buy me things. His family was so generous to me, but I went along with his fierce display. 

"Yes, daddy. You keep me good," I echoed in my best boy voice. Ari winked at me. 

"I can see how he craves your touch. At the warehouse he lit up when you entered. It is obvious he knows to whom he belongs; just as his father defers to your uncle. It must run in the family. You should let him reproduce to find out for certain," the DJ joked. 

"Hmm. A baby Lukas will be adorable. Maybe when he raise a few from my seed, we try his!" Ari laughed. I shook my head no to that. I had no interest in girls or what it took to mate with one. 

"He is just like mine, a strong aversion to any pussy that isn't his," the DJ laughed. 

"These boys don't know what a woman is like. They will never try one. I had my experiences then learned that I prefer a soft boy. I love his gentle curves and tight muscles and the way he still holds pride for his boyhood. He satisfies the side of me I never found with his female counterparts. Still, there are things that I miss." He looked at the water like he was thinking it over. 

"I did like the breasts. They are so nice," Ari chimed in to break the silence. 

I laughed at that. 

"What? You do not know how nice they are!" he defended. 

"I know. It's just... I don't think of them like that. I just have regular pecs," I covered my giggles with my mouth. 

"Your little boy-tits turn me on too. He has the pinkest nipples to suck on. They are so small and cute but puff up to anger red when I bite too hard," Ari rubbed his hands up my chest and squeezed my nippled through my tank top. 

I laughed and tried to squirm out of his hold, but I didn't want to spill what was left of our food in my hands. 

"I love the pink parts on a Nordic boy like him! They are especially nice when it's a pretty boy like yours... Sasha's are a rich brown like the banks of the river that gave him life. They have their own beauty, and I dream of them when I hold him." The DJ gave Sasha's right nipple a twist. 

The boy put his face into DJ Madami's chest as if he was embarrassed. 

"He blushes so easily, but when I touch down there..." the DJ slid a hand down Sasha's back and it disappeared into his shorts. 

Sasha's head popped up and a gasp escaped his lips. His eyes lit up with desperate hunger. 

I could feel Ari squirm uncomfortably under me. He let go of my nipples and soon I felt his hand touch my back then slide down. 

I leaned around him to set the plate of food on the side table behind the chair. I felt his hand slide down the back of my shorts and a deep chill went up my spine. I turned to him with confusion and a little moan escaped my throat. Was he really doing this here? 

Ari looked at me with serious eyes. He raised one eyebrow to show he meant business. 

I bit my lip and looked back at him with eyes that told him I was his to do with as he pleased. He didn't need the permission. It was already understood. I raised my right leg to lift it over his lap so I could straddle him. 

Ari's finger probed my hole, slid around the ring, and made my stomach tense up. 

"That's the thing about these boys," DJ Madami said in a low growl. "Just the touch of their owners can bring them to heat. The right rub in their little parts can send them straight to a quick boil." 

I looked over at him as his hand slid up and down in the back of Sasha's shorts. He kissed Sasha's forehead as the boy squirmed in his lap. 

"My princess always beg for me to fill her with seed. She react so beautifully to my touch. Just to rub against her in the night can fill her dream with happy," Ari growled. 

He wasn't talking to DJ Madami anymore He was talking to me. 

He knew how much my body craved his touch, his manhood, his seed. He knew how quickly I weakened whenever he was near. 

"Yes, mine does the same. We work so hard to protect and serve our boys. Their bodies were made for us and know their owner's touch. He's quivering down there, isn't he? His body is begging to be bred like only his protector can do, isn't it?" DJ Madami asked in a slow, deep voice that sounded like a hypnotist. 

It was working on Ari. His eyes narrowed in on mine as his finger pushed into me. He rubbed the spot that made me light up, made my skin pulse with electricity. 

"It does. He always squeeze down on me like it never want to let me go," Ari confessed. 

"It was made for you. They are made to serve men like us. They need the protection, need to cling to an alpha. It's primal instinct. They were made beautiful to cover for their weaknesses. Feel him welcome you... Feel it quiver and beg for your touch..." The DJ had Ari deep in his trance. I didn't object. 

I leaned forward against Ari's chest and whimpered into his shoulder. I looked over to watch Sasha buck and twist, gasp and moan as his owner worked him. 

Sasha caught me looking and we stared at each other with shameful, needy, lust-filled eyes. 

"It feel so good. I find the places that make his eyes to spin," Ari confirmed. I felt the lump in his shorts and I desperately wanted to ride him. 

"You do that to him. Only his alpha can. Could you even imagine two boys like Lukas and Sasha together? They would be lost. They'd lick each other and then pout until one of them relented and tried to top the other," DJ Madami laughed and Ari did too. 

"He need a man to show him what his body can do," Ari agreed. 

 I muffled my happy cries in his tank top and lipped at it in desperation. 

"You were made for him too. Your hard muscles, army training, and warrior spirit were made to protect him. You will have many men to fight off to protect what is yours with a boy that beautiful. They will never know the dangers and training we went through to become the men they worship. They will never understand it. I rescued Sasha before he was 17 and conscripted to service. He never had to toughen so he is extra needy for his alpha's protection. Aren't you, boy?" DJ Madami was working Sasha into a quiet frenzy. 

Sasha was pressed in against him, burying his face in the DJ's chest and whimpering. He looked as worked up as I was and was whispering things in Arabic to his owner. 

"My princess will never know of this. I try keep her from harm, but the family interfere." Ari explained. I looked at him with eyes that shifted with his movements. He knew how to work my controllers. 

He put a finger to my lips when he could see I was only going to get noisier. I sucked it like a pacifier and tried to bounce on his finger. 

"It's hard. Sasha's family had many sons and they were eager to find a place he could be safe. Once they realized who I was though, they wanted money. I'd pay any price for my baby, but I set limits with them. I want him to know I will care for them, but I don't want their greed to flourish," DJ Madami explained. 

I looked over at Sasha who was lost in his man's attention. His oversized eyes looked hazily at his owner as he bounced. 

"Lukas is close to finish. I feel him squeeze on me. He always tighten so hard it push me to finish when I am inside him," Ari noted as though making scientific observations for his fieldbook. 

"Sasha is trained to finish when I allow it. There is a spot up and to the right that I hit hard when I want to see him finish," the DJ said. 

Sasha suddenly yelled out as though in demonstration. 

"Hmm," Ari said and looked at me pensively. His finger took a sudden turn and I felt a hot wave of chills ripple through me spreading out from my hole. 

"Ahh!!" I cried and fell forward against his chest. 

Ari laughed. He kissed my neck and rubbed gingerly back and forth across it. I thrashed and bit the strap of his tank top, pulling it as I moaned. 

"There it is!" The DJ laughed. "A few hits of that and he'll finish soon." 

"I uh," I whined. I started to fill my swim shorts. 

"There's a good boy," The DJ said. 

I tossed my head back and saw both of them staring at me as my eyelids fluttered and I bumped against Ari's hold. He rode that spot with his finger and used his other hand to hold me against his chest. I rocked and whined against him. 

"Love! You!" I mumbled and jerked on his lap.

"That's my baby," Ari praised quietly into my ear as he held me against him. "Pretty princess." 

I collapsed against his chest, gasping for air and pulling my arms in between our chests to escape the sudden chill of the night air on the open sea. 

I laid there against his heartbeat whimpering and recovering in his hold. He kept his finger inside me and gently rubbed my back. 

I stayed against his chest and looked over at Sasha curled against his man.

"My love," Ari whispered and kissed my hair. 

"Thank you, daddy," I said and turned away from the private scene a few feet away from us. I looked up to Ari whose eyes were focused only on me. He wrapped his arms around me tightly, hugging me against him. 

The boat rocked gently and everything went quiet. I could hear the crashing waves and some other boaters in the distance. I laid against his heartbeat and closed my eyes.

# Chapter 38- Puppy Play

"You can do this, little one. 7 minutes is the goal. You're almost there. I know you're going to blow them away at the try-outs next week!" Mr. Khorasani said when I sat and straddled the bench to face him. 

He wrapped a towel around me and I leaned forward to catch my breath. 

"I haven't run outside in over a week! [gasp] It's so different on the treadmill," I said. 

He handed me a cold bottle of alkaline water but only let me sip a little. 

"You're only over your goal by 13 seconds. You can cut that quickly. Maybe it's this trail? I tried to find one that is flat like the track, but I noticed you jumping over things. Breathe, little one. Relax for me," Mr. Khorasani came up behind me and straddled the bench. 

He put his hands on my shoulders and rubbed them with a firm grip. 

"It's a little bumpy, but not bad. Will they... be cool with me, you think, sir?" I asked. 

I was glad for the chance to try out, but also a little scared. 

"The Muslim Youth Sports league has boys of good character and there is a mix of Persian, Arab, African, and East Asian. I know many of the families and can help you if any problems occur. We have supported them for years. You will have no problem with safety." Mr. Khorasani worked his fingers into my shoulders until I sighed and felt the tension slide out of me. 

I ran the mile one more time, but only improved by 7 seconds. I was ready to go again, but Mr. Khorasani said I'd done enough for the day so we headed home. 

+-+-+

He was sweaty from running with me at the park so we both headed for the showers when we got home. 

I cleaned up then put on a tank top and shorts. 

Ari was still at work and Mrs. Khorasani was out for the evening at a lady's club event so I went to the Khorasani's room to see if Mr. K wanted me to make him a protein shake. 

When I got to his room, his door was ajar. I didn't hear the shower running, so I thought he must be finished. 

When I got to the doorway though, I could see he was staring at his phone and rubbing a towel over his damp hair. 

I'd never seen him naked. I'd seen him in boxers or a robe or some other state of undress, but never naked. I'd imagined it before. I'd even had it appear in dreams on several nights... but I'd never seen it in person. 

I should have immediately turned away, but I couldn't. I didn't. 

I looked him up and down while he was distracted with his phone. 

He had the chiseled torso of a man who'd never let his body go. He was lighter than Ari, with a proud Persian nose, hard pecs with small brown nipples, and a v-shape any model his age would be proud of. 

I froze and stared at his thick manhood hanging between his muscled thighs. I watched it swing back and forth, hypnotized by it. 

"What do you need, little one?" he said as though I wasn't standing there staring at his junk. 

It snapped me out of my haze. I looked up at his face and felt a deep blush sweep over my cheeks. He looked up from his phone and stared at me without embarrassment. 

He had nothing to cower from. He was built like a god. 

"I'm... sorry... um what, sir?" I swallowed and froze in position. 

"What do you need, little one?" he asked again. 

He lowered the towel to swipe across his chest but made no move to cover himself where it counted. 

I fought between urges. I should have run, but the urges didn't take me there. Instead I was caught between wanting to look back down between his thighs and wanting to fall to keep my focus on his eyes like the innocent boy he thought I was. 

"Are you ill? What is wrong?" he asked. 

He set his phone down on top of the dresser and moved towards me. 

"I was... going to make... a... um a shake... with the protein stuff... I... can make you one," I choked out. His lips turned into a smile and he rubbed the towel down to his lap. 

"It's on the high shelf in the pantry. I'll help you," he said. 

He opened the top drawer and took out a neatly folded pair of grey briefs, the skimpy kind only foreign straight men or American gay men wear. 

He stepped into them and pulled them up his legs. His bull-sized package filled out the front of them and he put his hand in there to tuck it away like all well-endowed men must do. 

"I got the unflavored kind. I know you didn't care for the fruit punch one. My Arisht finished that off yesterday so I stopped by The Weight Bench on my way to get you." He noticed my eyes had wandered back down to his middle. 

He took out a pair of grey fleece shorts and stepped into them as well. He walked to me and put a finger under my chin to lift my head so our eyes met again. He kissed my forehead then rubbed my hair. 

"Yes, sir... fruit punch yuck," I stammered. He laughed. 

"Come, little one. My starving little champion... Let's get you fed." Mr. K put a hand on my shoulder and turned me back towards the hall. 

I looked down and noticed my shorts were tented obscenely, but he didn't say anything about it. Maybe he'd always been a hot guy and the show of appreciation from lesser men was just part of his daily existence. 

We made protein shakes then settled in at the kitchen table and got to work. I had some homework to do and he had a few reports to look over. 

"Oh!" I said suddenly when I opened up my school agenda. "I forgot I have an online article to read. The teacher sent it to our student emails. Can I use your laptop?" 

"Sure, let me just close this report," he said. 

He slid over next to me and opened a web browser so I could check the school email. I logged in and found the email from the history teacher, but then Mr. K noticed another email below it. 

"What is this? A friend? You're emailing with a friend from a class?," Mr. K asked. 

"I don't know, sir. I don't recognize the name. Devin O'Hare?" I didn't know anyone by that name. "Look! The address isn't from the school system. Maybe it's spam." 

"They should not allow spam! You are a child! You will be easily scammed! Let me see this," Mr. K slid back his computer and opened the email. 

There was one line written and then a link. 

It said: 
Yo, is this your dad? Pretty sick, dude!

"I don't like this. What is this link? It says porn in the title," Mr. K said but then he clicked on it anyway. 

The web browser launched a new window and it was a porn site with all kinds of ads on the side. 

But right in the middle, a video began to play. It showed an empty room, but we both recognized it as Mr. Teza's living room with the stained concrete floors and colorful art splashes. 

"Here, pup!" a voice called. 

My dad bounded into the room completely naked except for a tiny white thong that held his package. He had some kind of headband with pointy brown dog ears. He held his hands up in front of him and panted like a dog. 

"Down, pup!" the voice yelled. 

Dad dropped to his knees on the rug and then leaned forward to get on all fours. He panted happily then turned around in a circle. 

"You want this, boy? Yeah little puppy?" Mr. Teza's voice said then the camera panned down to show his shorts. 

He gripped his bulge with one hand and wagged it. 

"What the? 
No!
" Mr. Khorasani boomed. 

He closed the video out and looked at me with wild eyes. 

"Who is this Devin? I will call the school immediately!" He growled. 

"I don't know a Devin O'Hare. It's probably a fake account. Oh my god, what is my dad up to?" I asked with panic. 

"Someone is playing a joke on you. Is a very mean joke to play on my boy." Mr. Khorasani understood. "I'm sorry you had to see that. My brother! This is shameful. He should not be posting things like this for the world to see." 

"Hey!" Ari's voice called as the front door opened. 

"We are in here, come at once!" Mr. Khorasani was pissed. 

Ari came in looking guilty like he thought he was in trouble. 

"What happened? I didn't do it!" he said as his heart sank. 

He came over to kiss the top of my head and tossed his keys and phone on the table. 

"You must see this! Someone sent our boy a link to a very disturbing video." Mr. Khorasani got up from the table and took the laptop with him. 

He set it on the counter and Ari opened the link. 

I heard the scene played over again though Mr. K had turned the volume down. I looked over at them. I couldn't see the screen but I watched Ari's face turn from almond to white. 

"Who send this to him? Why does this need to be wave in front of his face? My boy does not..." Ari's eyes bulged and he switched to some words in Farsi. 

He must have watched past what Mr. K had allowed me to see. 

"Yes. It is shocking! I will speak to my brother at once!" Mr. K took his laptop and left the room. 

I sipped my protein shake as Ari looked at me with sympathetic eyes. He came over to the table where I sat and took my hand.

 He lifted me to stand and then he took my shake and set it on the table. He hugged me against his chest and rubbed my back. 

"I am so sorry you are to see this! Is not right. I will kill the one who send you this. Then I will kill my uncle then bury his camera deep in the earth," Ari swore. 

He talked like this was all a clear and reasonable plan of action. 

"It's weird, but...  dad looked happy," I laughed nervously then added, "But what do I say to him? Ugh it's so weird! My dad's gone wild... A dog... really?" 

Mr. K came back into the room and hugged me from behind. I was in the middle of a man sandwich. 

"I told them I'm not going away this weekend. I'll cancel the trip. Lukas needs support," Mr. K said. He was seething with anger and I could feel his pulse race against my skin. 

"No, father. I will be with him at Uncle's house. I protect my boy. And you know maman will be upset if you cancel! She look forward to this trip and want to shop," Ari pointed out. 

The Khorasanis were going to Palm Springs for the weekend and I was going to stay with my dad and Mr. Teza. 

"I am not sending him there! That house is not fit for my little one," Mr. Khorasani boomed. 

"I will be with him and he need talk this over with his father anyway," Ari assured. 

"He's just a child. He shouldn't be exposed to such things! His innocence must be protected. He needs his family," Mr. K said though his tone softened. 

He eased off of me and rubbed my hair as I turned to the side to look between them. 

"I will handle my boy. I am careful with his heart. I am all the father he need." Ari pulled me protectively against his chest. He kissed my forehead. 

"Ok. I will call Mirteza and lay down some rules for the weekend. He is not used to having children around! He will tame his house of filth." Mr. Khorasani continued to grumble as he walked away. 

"It's going to be so awkward seeing dad after this!" I told Ari. He shook his head.

"You are not to go to there! You will be in my home this weekend. Your father will come for dinner and talk things through IN MY HOME. I do not want you near this stupid puppy mess!" Ari whispered with agitation. 

+-+-+ 

Ari was waiting for me after school when I got out on Friday. He had on a nice suit to show me he'd been working all day and rushed here for me. 

He was looking at something behind me when I walked up to him. 

He took my backpack and turned me towards the parking lot. 

"That boy who hurt you, Riley. He follow you. I thought he is to stay away." Ari said as we walked to his car. 

He looked back at the school with threatening eyes. 

"He is staying away. I guess he was just trying to leave like everyone else. I don't think he was following me. It's dismissal time," I laughed. Ari looked unconvinced. 

"No. His eyes are on you until he see me then he turn quickly and flees," Ari noted. 

"He hasn't talked to me or anything," I shrugged. 

"I do not like this. My boy will be safe. I will handle," he said as he opened the passenger door for me and put me inside. 

We headed for his uncle's house. He planned to leave our cellphones there for the weekend so his father could check in on the tracker apps and see us there. 

He got a cheapie phone and forwarded his calls to it in case he had business or his father called. Mr. Khorasani wouldn't call my phone knowing Ari would be with me and likely put it away. 

No one was at his uncle's house when we pulled up. 

Ari didn't want me going inside and reliving what I'd seen in the graphic video. I still didn't know how I felt about it. One side of me was grossed out since it was my father. The other side of me wondered how it felt to be his puppy. 

I'd dreamt about it the night before. I was on the floor in front of Ari who waved a squeaky toy in my face and told me I was his good pup. I'd crawled around excitedly, growling and whimpering. 

In the dream he was naked except for an open robe and leather house slippers; something I imagined a daddy dog owner would wear. I had on the dog ears headband like I'd seen my dad wear. My nose was painted black and I was panting excitedly at the toy I wanted. 

I'd woken up to Ari petting me gently and asking why I was humping against his leg as he held me on his chest. 

I didn't have an explanation, but I was rock hard and desperate for him. It was 3 in the morning and he urged me to go back to sleep, but after some begging, he'd let me please him. Filling my tummy with his warm seed lulled me back to sleep... and back to the puppy dream. 

"Ok. Phones are charging in the Lukas bedroom. You will like to see how they fix it up for you! There are pictures on wall and the new bed look so nice," Ari said when he got back to the car. 

"Really? They fixed it up for me?" I asked and felt suddenly guilty. 

My dad had been excited about me coming to stay with them this weekend. Before I'd seen the video and Mr. Khorasani had called and yelled at them, dad had planned a nice weekend for us. 

I felt bad that I hadn't talked to him since seeing his porn video, but Ari and his father had agreed that we should wait until this weekend when we could talk things through. Dad was coming over the next night for dinner and we'd spend some time in awkward conversation. 

"Yes... You will see it. Don't worry, my love. I will not have you around things you are too young to see. Is not good they behave like this and show the world. I protect my little one." Ari reached for my hand and held it as he drove to his condo. 

The twist of guilt in my stomach quickly dissipated when the gate to the parking garage at Ari's condo slid open. I hadn't been there in so long and all I wanted was to move in with him, to be his boy.

Ari carried my backpack, his bags, and my travel bag from the trunk and led me to the elevator. We rode up in silence, but offered each other hopeful smiles. 

"The maid comes early today so all should be clean for us," he noted as he unlocked the door to his place.

He opened it and I was instantly hit with memories of the few days we'd spent together there. It felt like so long ago. I raced in and looked around, remembering the modern, sleek look of leather and steel that was his style.

He set the bags down and opened the huge curtains that showed the sweeping view of Los Angeles. A bright blue sky hung over the endless cluster of offices, apartments, and city life. 

"It's so perfect," I said and ran to the window. I looked down and saw the old apartment I'd shared with my father when I first met him. I saw my old window where he'd peered in at me through binoculars to watch me sleep.

"My view is now perfect with my princess here," Ari corrected. 

He came up behind me to hold me and rub my chest. He kissed my neck and rubbed his bulge against my bottom. 

"I wish I could live here and you could pick me up every day. We could work out together and make dinner and just... chill," I sighed and put my palm against the cool glass. 

"Come, my love," he said with a kiss to the back of my neck. "We shower and enjoy each other." 

He eased off me and I turned to face him. He put his hand to my cheek then leaned in and kissed me. His scruffy cheek scraped against my skin as his lips found mine. 

He led me through his bedroom and we got out of our clothes. It's still so exciting to see his dark, muscled form emerge from a suit. His work clothes make him look like a refined, intelligent man of wealth. Unwrap him and he turns into the hunky warrior who bends me into a desperate little boy.

He took me into his bathroom and left me in front of the sink while he went to turn on the hot shower. He came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my bare chest. 

His dark frame outlined my pale, smooth body. He made me feel so small. He rested his chin on my shoulder and looked me over in the mirror.

"My pretty boy... milky soft skin with pretty pink nipples." His hands rubbed up my chest then down towards my stomach. He kissed down my shoulder until I shivered in his arms.

"You are hard," he noted. He reached down and gave it a squeeze. He smiled like it amused him.

"It's much smaller than yours," I observed. 

"It is perfect for a boy your size... Look at this," Ari said and let go of it. He turned me to face him with my back to the mirror. His right hand reached for my cheek and he turned my face back over my shoulder to look at us in the mirror. 

I saw my smooth, pale back with the edges of the muscles that I'd developed with running and light weightlifting. His body still dwarfed mine and framed me in a rich, almond tone. 

He put his left hand on my back and slid it down to my bottom. I pressed in against him. 

"This is view I most love of my princess. Aside from beautiful face and delicate features there is her pink rosebud," Ari whispered into my ear in his gruff, daddy voice. 

"Do you like to see this?" he asked. 

"It's hot seeing you play with it and feeling you inside me," I answered. 

"But the sight of a pretty hole, even one as beautiful as yours, does not excite you, does it?" he pushed. He rubbed his finger in me. I shuddered against his chest. 

"No, sir... I guess not," I admitted with a gasp as he poked inside me. 

"Is natural, my heart. You are boy who needs man, a princess who need her protector. Weaker men were bred more beautiful to attract the stronger ones for protection. Is how you were born and nothing to feel shame for. Your body craves a man who can fill it as it needs. This little bottom is made to please me," he said. He kissed my shoulder and stared at me in the mirror while I squirmed as he worked me. 

"You like it, sir? It's made for you?" I looked up at him and bit my lip as I stared with wide eyes. 

"I show you. Come, princess." Ari kissed my cheek again then pulled me to the shower. I soaped up his chest and back while he worked soapy fingers into my hole. 

"Huhhh," I kept making this squeaky moan that made him smile with accomplishment. He cleaned me out while I worked the soap into his armpits, down his back, up his chest.

"My love, my pretty pink princess. I can finish just from adore your tight body. I love so much," Ari growled as he rubbed soap over my back.

"I'm your pretty pink princess?" I gasped as he massaged my body with his rough, daddy hands.

"Smooth little boy with budding muscles and tasty pink boy-nips. I can suck them all day. And this little pink part that open for it's master. It know to please the man who own it. Is perfection, my baby. You are all I dream of, my sweet Lukas." Ari kissed my shoulder and let his teeth glide along my skin. 

"You're all I dream of too. The way you pick me up and hold me against your chest. I feel so loved and protected with you. Like nothing can hurt me." I kissed his neck then rubbed my smooth cheek against his scratchy stubble.

"Come, my love. You are clean for me." He pushed is under the shower head to rinse off then led me out and wrapped me in an oversized, fluffy towel.

# Chapter 39- Ari's Houseboy

We dried off then I followed him out to his bedroom and into his closet. He'd added some new things to the "Lukas" section. He pulled on a pair of fleece shorts then rummaged around to find what he wanted for me. 

"I see these panties and think of you. Pink satin will feel good on my princess pink. Is your size and snug to keep you remembered of how treasure your pink part is to me," he said with a wide smile as he held them up. 

It's really hard to say no to a chiseled hunk who makes your whole body weak with just a twitch of his smile, even if he is asking you to put on girl's underwear. 

I stepped into them and pulled them up. They fit ok in the back but I was rock hard and the pouch in front didn't have much room for it. 

Ari helped me. He gripped my dick and pushed it down to the right against my thigh. It stretched out the pink satin but it felt nice against my skin.

"And these for your legs. You don't have much hair yet, just light blonde shoots of manhood. These will look nice on you." He held up white stockings. 

He stretched them then squatted in front of me and looked up at me with the happiest grin. 

"Oh... That's kinda weird... really?" I asked with uncertainty. 

I wasn't sure how to feel about this. He bit his lip and stared up at me with those huge, Persian brown eyes. This massive, muscled warrior looked up at me in hope that I shared his fantasy. 

"Yes, princess... for me, please," he whispered like there was someone watching he needed to impress. 

I nodded. I raised my right foot and he helped me into it. He slid it up my leg then kissed my toes. It came up to my thigh. He kissed up my right foot, then leg, then thigh. He was so into this and that's what got me excited. 

He looked up at me from his knees. I wondered if I was the only person he looked at like this. He was a powerful man who was used to charming or demanding what he wanted. It looked so strange to see his eyes beg with hope. I smiled back at him to reassure. 

Of course I'd go with his fantasy. 

He'd fulfilled every one of mine. 

"Thank you, daddy," I whispered as his hands caressed my leg. His smile returned.

He did the same to my left leg. I thought he'd take me right there in his closet, but instead he rose to his feet and kissed me. 

"You like, now I pick you up?," He asked. 

He put his hands on my ass and lifted me up against his chest. I wrapped my legs around his waist then threw my arms around his neck and put my head on his shoulder. 

"Yes sir," I whispered. I kissed his shoulder. 

He carried me back to the living room. The lights were off and the sun was going down behind the skyline. He bounced me a few times like a boy, then sat down on the leather couch and held me in his lap. His hands rubbed down to my legs as I knelt with my knees on either side of him and settled in against his chest. 

"My princess is home finally. I need more time with you here. You want this, my love?" He asked. 

"More than anything, sir." I nodded against his neck and kissed it. 

"I wish so much to keep you here. My heart belong in my home. Soon, my love. Soon you will be of age and no one separate us," he assured. 

He kissed me again then lifted me off his lap. He laid me on my stomach against the cold leather couch. He laid down on his side next to me and rubbed my back as I looked back at him over my shoulder. His hand rubbed down to my bottom and pulled at the back of the panties.

"You look so pretty in the moonlight. Your little rosebud quiver at my touch." He leaned down and kissed the back of my neck. "My pretty boy so needy for his Persian master. Aren't you, baby?" 

"Yes, sir.  It feels so good." I blinked up at him with needy eyes. 

He nodded like this was obvious and reached for my lips. He put two fingers to them and I sucked them in. 

"My princess. Suck on daddy's fingers. Get them wet for that tight little peach." Ari pushed his fingers back and forth over my tongue. 

I swirled around his thick fingers, tasted the hair between his knuckles, rubbed it over his smooth fingernails. He pushed them back until he felt my throat and made me gag. 

"So hot when you do this. Is so new to you, my innocent." His lips curled into that mischievous grin. 

He took his fingers back, swiping a line of spit against my nose. He used his other hand to pull aside the back strap of the panties then put his wet fingers against my hole. 

I pushed my ass up and wiggled it impatiently. Ari laughed.

"So sexy. Princess peach wiggle for me... and these legs look beautiful. I love my boy." He leaned over and kissed my thighs then rubbed his scratchy cheek against the smooth, silky material. 

His fingers gently opened me as he pushed in slowly.

"Oh yeah," I gasped as he got the spots inside me that made my mouth open wide.

"Your body grab on to my fingers. It knows its master. Doesn't it, my love?" Ari pushed in deeper and strummed my hole with insistent pressure in just the right places.

I pushed back against his fingers, wanting them deeper, but then he pulled them out.

I looked up at him in desperation thinking I'd done something wrong. He reached over me and pulled a small towel from the coffee table and wiped his hands. He took a deep breath then looked down at me with a sigh. He patted my bottom then laid back down beside me.

"I need break. I want please you as you deserve, but I begin warmup in the shower and just to play with your sweet flower make me ready to bust... let me hold you," he said. 

He wrapped his arms around me then turned me onto my side. He spooned me from behind and pressed his hard bulge against my back.

"You are my fantasy, Lukas." He kissed the back of my neck. 

His warm breath felt good on the back of my neck. His muscled arms held my chest protectively.

+-+-+

"What's this?" I asked as I spotted a string of turquoise beads on his coffee table. I reached for them and brought them to him. 

"They are the beads for prayer... is the 99 for the 99 names of Allah. Is made from precious Iranian turquoise." His fingers pulled over each bead one by one as if counting them.

"You have to say all 99? How do you remember the name for each bead? Like Chuck, Frank, Thomas, Barry..." I giggled.

"Is said as prayer, little one. I meditate on the blessings I have and go through them so my blessings can keep safe and grow. I am given beautiful things to take care of and I need that He looks over them." Ari was being serious but he didn't sound annoyed at my joke.

"I pray thanks for give me you and I pray that I can be the man you need, the one who is worthy of your love." He kissed the back of my neck again.

"You're everything I could ever need or want or dream of," I assured him.

"Then the prayers work," he laughed. 

"Will you show me some time? I want to know all about it. You never talk about your religion stuff." I lowered my lips to kiss his arm that crossed my chest as his hand continued to slide the beads in front of my face in a rote manner. 

His other hand rubbed up and down my right thigh. He was really into the stockings he'd picked out for me.

"I will. You shall learn, but I don't want that you pray only to impress me. If you wish, I will show you... but not tonight. Is night for our love," Ari rubbed both hands down between my thighs. 

He pulled at the stretchy material of the stockings. Half of me felt weird having them on, but the other half loved how much they turned him on. His hard bulge pressed in against me to reassure me that this was what he wanted. 

"Do you ever think about me being a puppy... you know... like my dad?" I asked. 

Something about being in his arms under the moonlight without having to look him in the eye let me open up. Feeling his hands rubbing between my thighs and his warm breath on the back of my neck, his nose rubbing into my hair; it lulled me to safety. 

"You mean from the video? No, my heart. What we have is very different. I do not wish for you to be my puppy," Ari said in a serious tone. "I do not even wish for you to see such things. You are my innocent, my princess. Pussy and panties is as far as you go." 

Ari rubbed a hand up under my nuts and pressed on this spot that made my stomach jerk and my heart flutter. 

"I think of you like that though... sometimes it's in my dreams," I admitted. 

"You dream of me in dog collar with plug like puppy tail shove inside me?" Ari asked with alarm 

"No! Eww! Dude!" I reached back and smacked his chest then burst out in giggles thinking about it. "I meant I think of you like... like your uncle. Like when he was giving orders and being harsh with my dad, that way he pushes him around and tells him dirty things." 

"Oh! If you want harsh Persian master, this I can do! But we will not do this in front of the others! I never treat my love like this in public. I do not wish others to think of you as dirty one for pleasure use. This is what you want to be?" Ari asked, sounding as if the idea intrigued him greatly. 

"Yes, sir... I mean, when I saw my dad like that... He's been so happy and it's like he doesn't have to worry anymore, like pleasing Mr. Teza and playing with his toys is all there is to his life. I wish I could just be here with you like that... not worry about school or college," I said. 

I hadn't thought that before, but it just clicked in my head and came out of my mouth. I wanted to be his like my dad was Mr. Teza's. I wanted to belong to him like that, be his boy. 

"Oh my little one. I wish you can just be here like that for me too, but I also want you have education and future. My father will never permit for you to be my housewife, and he is correct in this. You mean a lot to us and we want for you to have the options! Of course your father is taken care for. He has no bill to worry for. My uncle is very taken by him. He may pretend to be harsh master, but I hear what he say when your father is not there. He does love him as I love you. He is pleased to have him as his mate." Ari kissed my neck. 

He rubbed a hand over my bottom and pulled at the back of my panties again. Even with our intense conversation I hadn't forgotten my main goal here. I needed his seed. 

It had been a long week waiting for it. We'd played around every night. I'd sucked his beast until it filled me with his seed, but we'd held off on the main event. 

We still worried about Mr. Khorasani splitting up our sleeping arrangements. As much as I needed his jet fuel to fly, I couldn't go back to sleeping outside of his arms. It just wouldn't work like that anymore. My body craved his. 

"Soon you will be of age. We have a lifetime together and this will seem like such a small and fast time that you are not living in my home. I promise, Lukas. I promise you will always have a home with me once you are finish with the high school," Ari slipped his fingers back inside my hole while the other rubbed up my chest and played with my nipples. 

"I'll clean your place every day and learn to cook and take care of things! I promise, daddy. I... Ahhh!" I cried out when he hit my happy spot and gave it a steady rub. 

"I know, my love. You will learn to run my home, manage my suits for the work days, and someday raise my children. My mother will teach you and you will make my home your own. You will be safe here, always in my care." Ari spoke in that deep, slow daddy tone that crept up my spine and made my heart bounce.

"You are ready for me," he said and kissed the back of my neck. He kept rubbing inside me but used his other hand to reach over me for a small bottle of lube on the coffee table. 

"Yes, sir," I whined and tried to push back against him. 

"My princess must learn the patience. I do not seed her before care is taked." He laughed to himself like he thought I was being cute. He gently pried me open and then withdrew his fingers and gripped his pulsing beast.

"Your body beg for me. Look at it, pretty princess." He turned my ass sideways and I craned my neck with no luck. Even a young track star isn't that bendy. 

"It winks at me, invites me in. It is hungry for its master. Isn't it?" Ari asked me in a low growling whisper as if my bottom was an ancient temple that would suddenly collapse around him. 

"Yes sir. It needs its meat. Please, daddy," I begged. 

"That's my boy. Open for daddy," he urged. 

He spooned me from behind and slowly pushed into me. His arms wrapped around me, holding me in a tight cage of muscles. His hands rubbed up to my nipples and he teased them with little twists as his hot breath covered the back of my neck.

He took his time and went so slowly that it kept me on edge the entire time. 

It was intense and exhausting. He finished inside me, kissed my neck, and held me like a teddy bear as we nodded off. 

+-+-+

I woke up to the doorbell. I stirred in his arms. He sat up and his cock slipped out of me, along with a dose of his seed. 

"Is Chinese" Ari said sleepily. 

He got off the couch and pulled on a pair of shorts then trudged to the door. I laid on the couch, hidden from the delivery guy by the back of it. I listened to Ari thank him and then the door closed and he locked it and set the alarm. 

"We eat, my kitten," he said as he brought a plastic bag back to the couch. He set it down then went to get a towel. He wiped up our mess and then wiped me off. He laid back down behind me and turned on a movie and fed me noodles and kung pao something-or-other. 

I didn't eat much. I was starving, but wiped out and being naked in his cold apartment had me clinging to his chest. He radiated heat from his well-worked muscles and I shivered every time he pulled away from me. 

We watched some sports comedy movie that I paid no attention to. I only looked at it when Ari laughed. He kept putting food to my lips, but I was more interested in snuggling into his chest. He finally stopped trying to feed me and just held me while he ate with one hand. 

We took a quick shower before bedtime. He picked out a blue thong that was tight on my ass. I wore it under a warm pair of long-sleeve pajamas with a Spiderman print. 

It felt so good to sleep in his bed with him. He had one of those ultra luxury mattresses that conforms to your body and supports in the right places, but I only felt it for a minute until he pulled me onto his chest and covered me with a thick down comforter. He put on the cartoon network for us to fall asleep. 

+-+-+ 

I was the first up the next morning. I was snuggled into his side and he had fallen asleep on his back. He had his phone on his chest. He must have fallen asleep looking at it. I picked it up to see what time it was. I'd gone to bed so early that I was wide awake at 7 am! 

When I held the phone to his face, it unlocked. I knew I couldn't move since his arms were wrapped around me so tightly, so I thought I'd amuse myself by looking at his pictures. 

When the phone opened though, I could see what he had been looking at as he fell asleep. It was the video of my dad and Mr. Teza. I looked at him with alarm. 

Why was he watching it? It was a long video, about 45 minutes. I had only seen a few minutes of it before Mr. Khorasani cut it off. I quickly turned down the volume so it wouldn't wake Ari.... 

I wasn't watching it to see my dad. I was watching it to see myself. Watching my dad crawl around in a tiny white thong with a puppy tail butt plug wasn't exciting to me in a sexual way. It was exciting to me in understanding how I felt towards these alphas. 

I didn't see my dad. I saw myself. 

I had always felt like a pet around these Khorasani men, these Persian gods. 

I had been carried around, pet, hugged, played with, dressed up, fed, put away for the night, taken out for exercise, and other things people did with their pets. 

I had been talked about in another language as if I couldn't possibly understand the decisions they were making for me. 

I had been taken to a doctor and they had explained my condition, made personal choices, and administered things as if I was completely incapable of making my own choices. 

I was a pet. I didn't mind it either. I loved when Mr. K took me out to play or ruffled my hair or just pulled me into him and pet me. I loved when Ari picked me up, kept track of me, thought me incapable of any kind of malice. I liked being their pet. 

They had been upset about Mr. Teza filming this and treating my dad like this so openly. But we weren't so different.

"Baby, no!" Ari said and suddenly snapped me out of my new favorite program. "This is not for you to see! Bad Lukas, bad, bad!" Ari gave my ass a swat as he berated me like... a pet. 

"It was open," I said and looked up at him with my best innocent boy eyes. 

"Oh! I fall asleep and forget to close it. Is my fault. We must delete this from internet!" he said, assuming that like a pet I was too naive and innocent to have chosen to do wrong. 

"I sorry, sir," I said in my most innocent voice. 

"Is ok. I should not have look at it last night, but after you tell me you want this, I go back to watch it," Ari confessed. "I need know what fantasy run through my boy's little mind." 

"Yes, sir." I nodded. 

"Your father come this afternoon. You will talk it out with him. He feel bad that you have seen this. It was not meant for you, but when thing is posted on internet it spread so quickly," Ari said. 

"He didn't send it to me. Someone else did," I reminded him. 

"Yes, we want discuss this with your school, but it may only bring more shame to your father," Ari sighed. I hadn't thought about that. There wasn't much we could do. 

"Maybe if we let it go then the guy won't know he got to me," I offered. Ari nodded and kissed my forehead. 

"You are my sweet boy. I want protect you from all this. I am sad that I could not evade this." Ari cuddled me and turned on the sports channel. 

+-+-+ 

Mr. Teza showed up mid-morning carrying a bottle of some dark alcohol in what looked like an expensive bottle. He gave me a tight hug and kissed my cheek then went to greet Ari. 

Dad was behind him carrying two bags of groceries that looked heavy. Ari took one of them and showed him to the kitchen. 

Ari's apartment has a big open room with the kitchen by the door then a dining area just behind the couch. The men settled into the couch and put on a soccer game while dad and I silently unpacked the groceries. 

"We got stuff to make steaks on the grill. Dah... Mister Teza will grill them, but we need to prep the marinade." Dad had almost called him daddy, but corrected himself. 

I just nodded and pulled out a cutting board for the veggies. He had a recipe on his phone for the marinade and we worked together to make it and then put the steaks in. There were three large steaks. I knew without saying that one was for Ari, one for Mr. Teza, and one for us to share. 

"So listen, Lukas," dad sighed when we got the steaks prepped and went to work on the salad. 

"It's ok, dad. I get it," I said. He looked at me strangely. 

"You're not upset? I mean... you get what? That worries me... What do you get?" Dad shifted into father mode pretty quickly. 

His eyes narrowed in on me and I ducked into the refrigerator to get us bottles of water. 

"Well, um... I mean you two guys love each other and um... that's great... right?" I took a big swig of water. 

"We do. I've never felt like this about anyone. 

I kind of get why you ran away and did all that stuff to be with Ari. I thought you were unhappy with the life I could give you, but... now I get it. They have this pull on us. It's something I can't control," dad said. 

I nodded. 

"I never thought I'd feel like that for a dude, but he's not like a regular guy. He's so confident and dominant and it all just feels so natural with him. He doesn't nag me to change, he helps me change. He makes it easy. Look how much I've toned up! I'm eating better and working on my body... for him... for me. He makes me want to be a better guy... and a better dad too. He got me set up with savings so I can help you pay for college... and I'm not drinking anymore. I feel so good when I wake up." Dad was glowing. 

"You look great. I'm really happy for you," I said honestly. Dad smiled and hugged me. 

"Still, you shouldn't have seen that. It was dumb to share it. I swear I didn't put it online! I just... I was feeling so confident with him. He loves my body, always tells me how hot I am. I've never felt hot... It was dumb, really dumb. He said the videos were just for us, but then I shared it with some of my new friends... I met them through him. There's other couples like us, guys like me dating guys like him. They understand what I'm going through. They know what it feels like." Dad lowered his voice. 

"They all said how hot the video was and I guess one of them put it up on that website! I didn't know! I swear I didn't know! Anyway, he took away my phone privileges. He is keeping all our videos and pictures only on his computer. He was upset with me for sharing it. He punished me." Dad hung his head. 

"I'm sorry. That sucks." I hugged him. 

"I'm sorry you had to see that. It was my dumb mistake. I hope it doesn't get out and embarrass you too much... or me." Dad sighed. We hugged for awhile then finished making the salad. Mr. Teza and Ari went out to the patio and grilled the steaks. 

We had a nice dinner and snuggled in with our men to watch the rest of the game. Ari and Mr. Teza had drinks and dad helped me clean up the kitchen. 

+-+-+

After they left, I told Ari about how the conversation went while we curled up on the couch together. 

"This is lesson for you. You should not post things without my approval. The social media is not a place for innocent boys. You will not be on these things! I forbid, yes?" Ari asked. 

He turned my face to look up at him and I nodded. 

"Yes, sir. I won't." I smiled and he kissed me. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed the back of my neck. 

"My good princess. I love you," he whispered and rubbed his nose into my hair. 

"I love you too." I laid my head against his bicep, my favorite pillow.

# Chapter 40- Wildfire Season

"There is big fire! We aren't going home, Lukas. We must evacuate! I have your things. We need to go now!" Ari said with a hint of annoyance at my slow reactions to his rush. 

He was still wearing the crisp suit I'd seen him in this morning and he was dodging between traffic on a very congested freeway. Behind us, the air was thick with brown haze, and somewhere in the distance sirens were going off. 

"How did you know they would evacuate the high school? The fires came so suddenly," I noted.

 It seemed like a matter of seconds between Ari texting me that he was outside and the high school intercom announcing school was letting out early for a fire that had quickly spread through the hills and close to where the school butted against them. 

"I come to get you when father sees on news the fire is close to Glendale. He is pack important house thing and meet us later," Ari said. 

He swerved over into the carpool lane which was inching a little faster than the other lanes. 

"It was fine this morning, cold and windy. I went into third period and halfway through...." I trailed off as Ari reached over and squeezed my hand. 

"It start this morning in La Crescenta and comes over the hills with the Santa Ana winds. They are bad today. Is no good for your allergy. I hear the scratches in your baby voice." Ari squeezed my hand as the speeds started to pick up. 

I covered his hand with both of mine and leaned over to put my head on his shoulder. 

He told me to rest. He turned up the Persian pop he was playing and drove on for what felt like hours until the city turned to suburbs that stretched out into green hills that stacked up into scrubby brown mountains. 

We got off the freeway onto a parkway and drove past big shopping centers. It started to lose lanes until it turned into a two lane highway winding around a neighborhood under construction. 

"My uncle live up there. He has large home so we have room." Ari pulled onto a narrow, grey road that crawled up the scrubby hillside dotted with towering pines hiding stately mediterranean compounds surrounded by adobe walls and wooden gates painted and weathered to look like they had survived the Mexican war.  

"But I have a test tomorrow and I need my homework book from the house!" I suddenly remembered my projects due this week. 

"There is no school tomorrow. We will come home when is safe. You can study while we wait this to pass," Ari assured. He squeezed my hand again.

He pulled up to a gate and spoke in his language to an intercom before the gate slid open to let us in. His car rolled up a driveway that wound between two small grassy hills that opened to show a modern mansion of grey slate and glass. 

"Woah! That's where we're staying?" I asked in amazement. 

"They can build cheaper out here... far from city," Ari defended as if I thought it was nicer than the Khorasani estate back in Glendale. "If my father sell his home we will build twice this size!" 

I nodded at him and decided to keep my awe to myself. 

He pulled the car around the house to where a row of luxury vehicles were parked under a large slate roof supported by criss-crossed steel beams. 

"Your uncle lives here? Is he your dad's brother or your mom's?" I asked when he parked. 

"Neither. They are Egyptian but he is good friend to my father for long time. They live next to us in Glendale but move here when his wife dies. Was tragic. She was nice to us and friend to mother," Ari said with a little sadness. 

"That's so sad. The kids are your age?" I asked. 

"They are. Three boys with two still at home. Those are younger than me, the oldest is older. You will be a good boy here. Stay in room or close to me. You are respectful and quiet as always. Yes, my love?" Ari put his hand on the back of my head and rubbed my hair. 

He pulled me in for a kiss as I nodded. 

He took bags from the trunk and then led me to a back entrance of the house. The door opened before we were halfway there and a man who looked similar in age and build to Mr. Khorasani stepped out. He was tall and built with sun-kissed almond skin and a messy pile of black curls on his head. 

His lips curled into a smile that stretched his narrow face with a strong jaw. His wide green eyes balanced his prominent, sphinx of a nose. 

A green, low-neck henley stretched over his well-built chest and bulging arms. It was tucked into a tight pair of khaki pants that showed impressive thighs hugging a full bulge. I was in awe... and love. 

I'd never seen so many handsome, wealthy Middle-Eastern men before I'd met Ari. He was just another delicious apple off an abundant tree. He reached down to take my hand and squeezed it as he greeted the man. 

"Hello, Uncle Rami!" Ari started in English but then launched into a different language as the two men closed in on each other with me in tow. 

They hugged and talked until Ari was ready to pull me in front of him and introduce me. 

"He is a beautiful boy. Your father was not lying," the man said. 

He leaned down until his eyes were level with mine and offered me a smile as he appraised me. I felt the weight of his stare and lowered my eyes to his chest. I felt Ari's hand clap down on my shoulder with a gentle squeeze. 

"He is a sleepy boy. He spends the morning escaping the smoke. Poor baby is taken with anxiety," Ari said as if I had wet my pants in his car. 

He ignored his uncle's comment on my "beauty." I thought that was an odd way to describe me. I may pale in comparison to the rugged Khorasani men, but I'm not exactly small. 

Sure I was a track star, but I'd also been working out with Ari's dad and I was proud of the small abs forming on my flat stomach, the bulges in my arms and the way my pecs were filling in. 

But around these lions, I was a pup; a weakling needing his daddy's protection. 

"Of course! Brandon is setting up the room for you. Please, come in." He waved his hand towards the doorway and Ari pushed me in front of him. 

He pointed us down a hallway and behind a back stairway to an open door where a shirtless man in grey fleece shorts was fluffing pillows on a queen-sized bed. 

"Bran! Everything is ready for the guests?" Rami asked. 

The man looked up at us as if startled by our sudden appearance. He was taller than me and about ten years older with a little more muscle and a handsome face with pale green eyes and light brown hair. He looked like a model and I instantly looked over to check Ari for interest. He had his head turned to the side looking at a painting of grey, lifeless buildings on the wall. 

"Yeh... yes, sir. Just finishing," Brandon stammered with a nervous energy. He lowered his eyes. 

"Go put a shirt on. I don't want our guests thinking I run a home for street lads!" Rami boomed. He laughed at his own joke and Ari offered a chuckle. 

"We really appreciate this," Ari said as Brandon scurried out of the room with his head bowed. 

"We're glad to finally have a visit! We haven't had many old friends come since moving halfway to San Diego! You two rest up. Dinner is at six, but if you want some lunch I can have Bran bring you something." Rami put his hand on my shoulder. 

I watched Ari bare his teeth just a little. The older man didn't notice. He smiled at me and I couldn't help but bite my lip.

"I hope you feel better, son," he told me and then turned to leave. Ari told him thank you and then closed the door. He turned to look at me and I smiled like an innocent. 

"Come, let's lie down. I have work to finish on computer. There is tv here if you wish to watch." Ari led me to the bed and I slipped off my shoes. I crawled up to the pillows and laid down while he went for our bags and started to take off his suit. 

"Who is Brandon? Is he the guy's boy?" I asked, suddenly remembering I have a voice. 

"The guy? Oh, you will call him Mr. Hadid. When his wife pass, her family threaten to cut off his money if he remarry. They always think he is marry to her for her wealth, but I know he love her greatly. Instead of find new woman, he find Brandon to take care of his home. He dismiss the housekeeper when they move to this new home." Ari said as he stripped down to a tight, white pair of boxerbriefs. 

"So he's like a houseboy?" I asked. Ari looked at me with alarm. 

"How you know this word?" he asked as if it was some dark side of life I wasn't supposed to know about. 

I shrugged and flashed the most innocent look I could feign. 

"He does not share with us the nature of his relation to this Brandon." Ari smiled as if it was an open secret. 

"Well he could have chosen an ugly guy, not a hot model. If I looked like him, I'd probably get a setup like this too!" I laughed. 

Ari's eyes narrowed in disapproval. He knelt his hulking, muscled frame on the edge of the bed then leaned forward and crawled over me on all fours until his hands were planted on either side of my chest. 

"You are much more beautiful than Brandon. In ten years when you reach his age you will still be more beautiful. And what is wrong with your setup? We have more money than the Hadids, we do not need flash it around as they do. I will build you a castle bigger than this, but is a lot to clean, no?" Ari asked. 

He lowered his lips to my neck and grazed his teeth against my skin. 

"You're right. We'll stick with the condo," I agreed. 

I kissed his cheek and earned his lips on mine. He smiled then pushed my arms up over my head and pinned them against the headboard. He growled and sniffed my cheek then brushed his nose up behind my ear. Another growl from him and I felt a wave of chills slide through me. 

"Yes, sir," I whimpered as though he had asked a question. 

He hadn't. I felt my cock stir and quickly harden in my pants but it was all for nothing. Ari laughed, kissed me again, then got up to go find his laptop. 

He came back to bed with it and turned on the TV mounted on the wall by the closet. He found a cartoon channel and then pulled me into his chest while he clicked away on an email to some clients. 

+-+-+

He worked for about an hour while I watched cartoons I hadn't seen since I was little. They made me laugh and took my mind off the fires, but then I thought about Brandon again. 

"So do you think they have sex?" I asked out of the blue. 

Ari stopped typing mid sentence and sighed. This wasn't the type of conversation he wanted to have. He liked his boy clean and innocent. 

"I do not think he hires him because he is world cleaning champ," Ari said and then gave a little laugh. "But he does take care of the place. He is loyal to Uncle. I think has been two years here." 

"He keeps himself in good shape. I wonder what they do," I pushed Ari past his comfort zone. 

"Is not for you to know, little pervert. Watch your cartoon!" Ari insisted. 

He kissed my forehead then went back to his work until he felt my stomach rumble against his side. 

He finished his email then closed the laptop and nudged me to get up. He put on a pair of green shorts and a white polo shirt. He grabbed his laptop and we wandered out to find the kitchen. Brandon was there, leaning against the counter and playing with his phone. He quickly set it down and looked up at us with a smile. 

"You're hungry? I was just about to start on dinner, but it'll take a few hours. Can I make you something?" He was eager to prove his worth. 

"My boy would like a sandwich. He does not eat mayonnaise or olives, but he will eat most anything else... please," Ari said. 

His tone sounded like he was talking to a lowly house servant, but then he added manners at the end. 

"Yes sir! Of course! There is fresh turkey. We ordered from the market this morning when your father called. They deliver right to the door now! It is so convenient!" Brandon quickly disappeared behind the refrigerator door and started pulling out drawers. 

He made the most beautiful turkey sandwiches for us and set them on the counter. Ari opened his laptop and got back to work while he ate. I ate and watched Brandon start on dinner. 

"What are you making?" I asked when he started chopping up vegetables. Ari had discouraged me from talking to people here, but I thought it would be ok since Brandon and I were of similar statuses. I was basically a houseboy in training and eager to pick up tips. 

"Steak! I have to prepare it and Rami will grill it for us. He loves to grill! I'm also making some veggie skewers to grill with them. Do you cook for Mr. Khorasani?" he asked. 

He meant Ari, not THE Mr. Khorasani who was not there yet. 

"Sometimes. I try. I don't know much yet. When I finish school though we can move in together and..." I started to pour out details to Brandon. 

He looked so interested and kept nodding and prodding me along for more. Ari didn't look up from his work so he must have approved. 

"I don't know why I'm telling you all this," I said and stopped suddenly. 

"It's ok. We don't meet a lot of... guys in our situations. I've only met a few," Brandon started. 

He told me about some of Mr. Hadid's friends and clients who had boys like him... like us. He told me he even had one as a friend whose guy was good friends with Mr. Hadid. He called him boss, not daddy or master or any other term that would imply more than a business relationship. 

"How did you find this... job?" I asked, choosing my words carefully. 

"I was doing a photoshoot for swimwear. I used to model a lot, but once you hit 25 it's hard to get the good accounts. I started getting car ads and dad clothes. I should have saved money back when it was pouring in, but I didn't. Mr. Hadid was working with a client who was running the shoot and invited him down to see things in action. There were five other guys modeling with me and we were all in similar situations," Brandon said. 

"Wow! Modeling!" I felt envy eating my chest. 

"When he started talking to us on the break, the guys swarmed him like piranhas. A wealthy, single Arab daddy doesn't come along every day. I hung back. They were all so desperate and I just wasn't up to it. He left, but then one of the crew brought me his card and said he'd asked for me to call him." Brandon looked down as he slid a skewer through a piece of yellow pepper. 

"I thought maybe he'd given his card to all the boys so I shrugged it off but then two days later he called me out of nowhere! His friend had given him my info and he said I'd looked sad when he saw me. He asked how I was doing and if he could take me to lunch. We started hanging out and he helped me sort out some of my bleeding finances. He offered me the position and that was that. I never did another shoot or looked for another gig," Brandon sighed. 

"That's so romantic! He chose you because you weren't desperate like the other guys," I glowed. I looked over at Ari who was pretending not to be listening but I saw the smile on his lips. 

"I chose him because he was broke and had cleaned houses before," Mr. Hadid said as he came into the kitchen to check up on us. 

I didn't know he'd been listening. I quickly went quiet. 

"I hope I have lived up to your faith in me, sir." Brandon smiled through a deep blush at having his conversation caught. 

"Some days more than others. Finish the preparations and then double check the other guest room. I don't want anything forgotten for my dearest friend," Mr. Hadid said. 

He came up behind Brandon and rubbed his back. I tried not to stare because he was looking right at me! So instead, I looked down at the vegetable skewers like they needed studying. 

"My father will be very comfortable here. We are grateful for your hospitality," Ari said in a polished tone. 

He sat back from his laptop and put an arm behind me across the back of the high chair. I wondered what about this situation made him extra protective. I could feel the warm tension from his arm as it hugged my back. 

"You are welcome here for as long as you need," Mr. Hadid said. 

He watched Brandon load the marinating trays into the refrigerator and then scamper off to check the guest rooms. I noticed he gave a pat to Brandon's bottom as the younger man left. 

"Could we use your gym? Lukas is used to a hard workout with father in the afternoon. It is good to keep the boy's routine so he is not lost to anxiety," Ari asked as he closed his laptop. 

"Of course! State of the art! Brandon ordered new cardio machines just last month so he could get back into his running. It's just down from your room on the left!" Mr. Hadid bragged. Ari thanked him and we went to change. 

This was certainly distracting me from the problems back in LA.

# Chapter 41- Dinner Conversation

"This gym is huge!" I said when Ari took me to workout. 

"We have home gym as well. It is very nice," he replied. His tone reminded me of the displeasure he had shown when we first pulled up to the house and I'd exclaimed how nice it was. 

"Oh, yeah. The one at your parents' home has nicer machines," I lied. 

It felt good to get on the treadmill. It was a brand new one with a touch screen and a coach to guide me through a simulated cross country trek. 

I ran up and down hills on the machine and got a good five miles in before I started to wear out. Ari used the weights and did a little cardio of his own on the stair climber. He finished before I did so he sat on the weight bench and played with his phone. 

+-+-+

We were just getting out of the shower when I heard a knock on our door. 

Ari wrapped a towel around his waist and went to check it. I heard Mr. Khorasani speaking in their language and I quickly grabbed a towel to wrap around my waist and scurried out to the bedroom. 

"Little one! How are you?" Mr. Khorasani said with relief and came over to me. 

"I am ok. We got out before the fires. The school was just beginning to call parents for evacuation so we got out without a crush of cars," I told him. 

He lifted me off my feet into a crushing hug and his lips kissed my neck. "You are safe. Everyone is safe and this is what is important. Things are getting bad up there." 

"The fires are burning things?" I asked. 

"Father, he does not need to know of this," Ari interrupted. 

"Yes... Everything will be ok. You have nothing to worry for. Buildings can be fixed, people can not. We got everyone out without harm." Mr. Khorasani nodded. 

He held me for a minute and luckily the towel around my waist stayed on. He finally set me down and then tousled my wet hair. He smiled and gave me one last kiss on the cheek. 

"Thank you, sir. I am safe. Everyone else is ok?" I asked. 

"They are fine. I settled them in a hotel in San Diego and then came back up. My wife is with the other boys and their families. They will have a nice vacation while we wait this out. Your father and my brother are staying in LA. They are away from the smoke and staying with friends. You boys gets dressed and ready for dinner. The other boys will be home soon." Mr. Khorasani said. 

He pulled me in for another tight hug before giving us some privacy. 

+-+-+

Ari put me in dark pants and a long-sleeved blue t-shirt for dinner. 

He wanted me covered around these guys. I was glad he hadn't packed a winter coat for me. We found Mr. Khorasani on the back patio with Mr. Hadid and Brandon. They were standing in front of a grill that was giving off the most delicious smell. 

Under the patio there was a long high table with seating for ten. Ari put me in the center seat facing the grill and settled in next to me. As soon as we sat down, two guys came out from the house behind us. 

I turned to look at them and thought that they must be Mr. Hadid's sons.

The older one was a mirror image of his father though much younger. He was tall and muscled with a stride that said he owned the world. His eyes quickly found me and his lips turned up into a smile. 

Ari squeezed my hand as he held it under the table. I quickly lowered my eyes. 

The younger one looked like his father but was closer to my height and age. His frame was toned but not as bulging and bulky as his brother's. 

He offered me a kind smile that said we were equals and a nod that said I was welcome here. Like their father, they had a pile of black curls on top of their heads shaved down neatly on the sides. 

"My boys, Musa and Tarik," Mr. Hadid said. Ari got up and greeted them both with a hug. I got up and stood by his side until he introduced me. 

The older one was Musa and the younger was Tarik. Both of them said hi and Ari kept his hand on me while they hugged me. 

Musa went over to where his father was at the grill. He started talking in their language to him. Tarik stayed by us and Brandon came over to him. 

They hugged and Brandon reached up to push back the boy's stray curls. He paused and then put the back of his hand against the Egyptian boy's forehead like a parent would do. 

"You look tired, but you don't feel warm." Brandon looked at him with parental concern. 

"I'm fine! The fires are up in LA, we barely got any smoke at the college," Tarik said. 

"I know, but you're so sensitive to it. Bring me your inhaler. You sound a little scratchy," Brandon replied. Tarik rolled his eyes but then turned and complied. 

"His allergies get pretty severe and he doesn't take care of himself. Poor kid!" Brandon shook his head with a laugh. 

"Is good you look over him so well. You mother him like he need," Ari said. 

"He's a good kid, very sweet," Brandon said as Tarik came back out with a blue inhaler. 

"I can do it myself," Tarik said. 

"You don't hold it right and you end up coughing it out. Here, tip toes," Brandon said. 

Tarik stretched up on his toes and Brandon shook the inhaler then held it up high. Tarik lipped at it and Brandon gave him two pumps. He brought the inhaler back down and then put his hand on Tarik's back and rubbed it gently. 

"There you go. You'll feel better now," Brandon said. "His ENT doctor showed us how to do it that way so he stretches his chest and takes it all the way in. It would be easier if he learned to stand up straight all the time on his own." 

"It feels better" Tarik said and took a deep breath. He put his head against Brandon's shoulder. 

"Good. Come help me get the dishes and utensils for dinner. Food will probably help you feel better." Brandon hugged him then started to walk away. Tarik followed him to help. 

"Did you see that? Dude, something is up with this. That's super weird, yeah?" I whispered to Ari. 

"Is not for our concern. Besides, my father baby you like this. If you need medicine he will do the same... Maybe much worse." Ari said under his breath and laughed. 

"He babies me?" I thought about that for a minute. 

"Of course. You are our new one and so very small. He think of you as the daughter he wish to have." Ari kissed my forehead. 

He pulled me into his side and seemed more interested in the conversation around the grill going on in his language between his father, Musa, and Mr. Hadid. 

"What are they saying? I don't know Persian. I wish I could listen in too," I reminded him. 

"Is Arabic. He brags of his two older boys in their business. Musa and Tavi work for their father. They do what we do but for down here. Tarik is in school, university." Ari rubbed my shoulder like a pet while he listened. 

"Oh." I wasn't interested in business talk, but Ari listened intently. This was his world and the Hadids seemed more like competition than family. Maybe they were frenemies. 

"Now they speak about you. My father tells him how you are boy we take into our home... you run away to be with us... and we take your father in too as if he is boy," Ari chuckled. I looked at Mr. Hadid and he offered me a sympathetic smile like we were the family charity case. 

Brandon came back carrying a little bucket of silverware and napkins with Tarik behind him carrying a stack of square plates. 

They set them in the center of the table and then Brandon went back to the kitchen. Mr. Hadid put the meat and kebabs on a big plate and brought them to the table as Brandon came back with a bowl of rice with spices. 

Mr. Khorasani came to sit on the other side of me from his son and the Hadids sat across from us with Brandon between Mr. Hadid and Tarik. 

Musa sat across from Ari and they started talking in Arabic while they grabbed food for their plates. Mr. Khorasani took my plate and put a few pieces of steak and some grilled veggies on it for me. I wasn't very hungry, but it looked delicious. We ate while Mr. Hadid told us about Brandon taking college classes online to get a degree in business. 

"He's a simple boy, but he can learn the basics. If anything ever happens to me, he should have some skills and be able to work with my sons. Tarik is working on his degree in the arts. He wants to make films. He has a small collection online. I did make him take at least a year of business courses in case his plans change," Mr. Hadid laughed. 

"He's so talented! You should see his movies. He works so hard on them and they are really spectacular." Brandon chimed in but then closed his mouth realizing he wasn't spoken to. 

"Our Lukas will work on a writing degree when he finishes high school. He is very gifted in track and field events as well," Mr. Khorasani shot back. 

"He has the body for it. He is a very handsome boy. It is fortunate he has your son to guard him," Mr. Hadid said. He offered me a wink. I blushed and looked down at my plate. 

"Yes. My Arisht will guide him well. At his young age a boy can go bad very quickly. His father tried his best to protect him, but he needed real men. He would be lost out there in the desert." Mr. Khorasani rubbed my hair. 

"Boys raising boys never brings a good outcome. Brandon is good with the care and nurturing of my boys, but he doesn't have the heavy hand they need. They melt him so easily, but they know I will not stand for their disrespect. He babies them more than their mother ever did. He is very good to my children and a blessing to me as well." Mr. Hadid kissed Brandon's cheek and left a little steak sauce. 

"I love them like they were my own." Brandon smiled. 

"We are yours and you are ours." Musa offered a kind word to the man. 

"Do you know what they did to him the first week I brought him home? They had him doing secret errands for them. He was doing their chores and even some homework for Tarik. One night I came home to find Brandon making a pizza for them because they didn't want the nutritious meal he had prepared! I put a stop to it and two boys went to bed hungry that night!" Mr. Hadid continued. 

"It's called being nice to us! He doesn't treat us like children. He respects that we are men and may want something different for dinner," Musa said in defense of Brandon. 

"I am very nice to you too! Nice enough to grow you into responsible and well-behaved men like my Tavi, not spoiled Orange County boys with no ambition. You eat in your father's home and should be grateful for what is served," Mr. Hadid replied with a glare to his son. He referenced his first born son who was moved out and supporting himself. 

"You see the boys here racing BMWs at all hours blasting the rap music and flashing their gold around. I won't have my boys wasting their youth like that," Mr. Hadid continued and turned to Mr. Khorasani for support. 

"I agree! I pushed my sons to get good degrees and my Arisht is helping expand our businesses. Now he is helping to raise a boy of his own! All of my sons have their own homes and families." Mr. Khorasani beamed. 

"These do-nothing rich boys out here get into trouble. I caught Tarik sucking on one of those vape sticks one night! He said all his friends were into it. What was that stick? The Jewel? I shut that down!" Mr. Hadid fumed. 

"I have seen it at Lukas' school. He knows what will happen if he tries one or tries any drug ever. He know the consequence. I put the rule for him. Right, little one?" Ari asked with bravado like he was in the same league as the older daddies. 

"You will spank me and beat up whoever gave it to me. Then you will punish their friends, family, and everyone they love. You will banish them to a deserted island never to sell drugs again." I knew the speech. 

He warned me all the time about drugs, alcohol, smoking, anything that could harm me. 

The other men laughed and Ari nodded proudly. 

"You see? He know who his daddy is," Ari laughed and kissed my cheek. 

"Lukas is trying out for the Islamic youth league track team soon. He will meet the right kind of friends there!" Mr. Khorasani said. 

"Those kids were no fun. Very traditional parents who push them too hard. I hated it," Musa shook his head. 

"They will help him stay focused and studying for a bright future. Those children get scholarships and go on to bright careers," Mr. Khorasani pointed. 

"You don't expect Lukas will work for you or work a real job, do you? You would put him in the family business?" Mr. Hadid asked with genuine interest. 

"No. He is a good boy best suited for home care like your Brandon," Mr. Khorasani replied. 

"He will take care of my home. He has no need for business, but he should have a degree. He will always be taken care of though," Ari agreed. 

"I could run a business too. I can do stuff!" I chimed in without invitation. The thought that my future had already been decided without my input suddenly struck me the wrong way. 

"What kind of business? What will my princess sell? You want I get you a kiosk in the Glendale Mall?" Ari asked and looked at me with amusement. 

I looked at him as I tried to think. I hadn't really given it any thought. He turned his head and smiled then rubbed my head sympathetically when I couldn't think of an answer. 

 "You are good at cleaning and you can make toast. It is a start." He offered. 

"I make coffee too," I corrected. 

"Yes, he does a fine job of putting the pod in the coffeemaker. We are working on pushing the right button next. Some mornings I get half a cup of espresso with a giant glob of foam," Mr. K laughed. 

"I'd never let a boy like Lukas out of the house." Musa winked at me playfully. 

"That is smart. Any boy worth looking at... will try for escape from you!" Ari teased. Musa glared but laughed like no offense was taken. 

Ari pulled me in proudly against his side and nudged me to eat my dinner. 

I took a bite of the steak and saw Musa's eyes on me again. I realized why Ari was so tense around him.

# Chapter 42- Model Houseboy

After dinner I helped Brandon clean up while the men went in to watch a game on tv. 

Brandon didn't let me do much. He had his own system and worked like a machine through the dishes until the washer was humming and the kitchen was back to showroom standards. He did let me wipe down the counters, but he seemed to just want company. 

"Are you worried about missing school and your home?" he asked me as he got us bottles of water from the pantry. 

"I hadn't thought about it. This place is so... interesting! You have a beautiful house and you work so hard to keep everything nice. It feels more like we are on vacation," I praised. 

I was envious of him. He did all this and he still looked like a fitness model and cooked like a television chef. 

"It's not so hard. Most nights the boys come home already having eaten and it's just me and the boss. They can be pretty messy, but I keep a daily schedule for laundry and cleaning. Musa's room is the real mess. Tarik is pretty clean and quiet." Brandon shrugged like it was nothing. 

"I hope I can do as good of a job when I'm ready to live with him. At the Khorasani's house I don't do much. His mom is like you and she runs a tight ship." I nodded to Brandon. 

"Do we have any more of those kiwi things?" Tarik asked as he came in to the kitchen. 

He raised his arm to scratch the back of his neck and his shirt lifted up to expose small but toned, almond-colored abs. He was smaller than his brother and father but held that sensual aura these men were so good at. 

"Sit at the counter. I don't want spots on the carpet when it melts like last time," Brandon said. 

"Thanks." Tarik nodded happily and pulled up a high chair. He looked at me and I quickly turned my eyes. I could feel him appraising me. 

"What college are you going to, Lukas? I'm at UC-Orange County. They have lots of Persians like Ari there." Brandon took a sudden interest in me. 

"Would you like a Kiwi pop, Lukas? I made them last night. It's just crushed kiwi and some sparkling water frozen in a popsicle," Brandon said as he brought a tray over from the freezer. 

"They're so good. Everything he makes is so good. It's why Musa and I still live here," Tarik laughed. 

He took one from the tray and foisted it at me. I took it and of course it was delicious. 

"I haven't picked a college. Ari is looking at online programs so I don't have to go far from his home," I said. 

"No way! That sucks! Don't let him do that to you. You're too young. Brandon barely leaves the house unless Baba takes him out for a special night, but at least he had a wild life before this," Tarik said with a wrinkled nose as he dove onto his iced pop. 

"It's not our place to comment," Brandon interrupted with a look of displeasure. "I'm sure he and Ari will work out their own path. Every couple has their formula." 

"I... I don't know. I mean we haven't really talked about it. Right now he takes me to school and then picks me up or Mr. Khorsasani comes for me. They have to schedule their meetings and business to make it work and I know it is difficult for them," I said. 

The two men did a lot to take care of me on a daily basis and they never complained. 

"That was their choice. You could take the bus. Do you know how to drive? Brandon can drive but we don't let him out alone unless it's the shopping center down the hill." Tarik was intimidating when he wanted to be. His eyes narrowed in on me as he sucked his popsicle. 

"That's enough, Tarik. Leave the boy alone," Brandon said softly but firmly. 

"I didn't mean to upset you. Just... sometimes quiet guys like you get run over pretty easily. We tend to steamroll and get our way. It's why I date an Arab girl. She doesn't put up with that shit." Tarik laughed. 

He went back to his popsicle and Brandon offered me a sympathetic look. 

+-+-+ 

I joined Ari on the couch to watch the last quarter or inning or whatever of the game. There wasn't much room so he pulled me into his lap and held me against his chest. 

"Is almost your bedtime. We must put this cute little face to sleep soon," he praised as he nibbled on my ear. 

"It has been a long day for him," Mr. Khorasani agreed with a yawn. 

"Is almost over! We finish and I prepare him for bed," Ari said. 

"It's only 9," Musa laughed from his chair next to Ari. 

"My growing Lukas need 10 to 11 hours each night," Ari informed him. 

"When I was in high school I was up til 11 and up at 6 for soccer practice!" Musa said. 

"We have higher hopes for Lukas," Ari retorted. 

He liked taking shots at Musa and was holding me a little too tight. I wondered why. 

I didn't mind the extra cuddling, but I didn't like how anxious he felt. 

I yawned just before the next commercial break and Mr. Khorasani insisted I go get ready for bed. I knew Ari was into the game so I told him I could go get ready on my own. He looked at me guiltily but then kissed my cheek and let me go. 

I went back to our room and took a hot shower. Brandon had stocked it with an assortment of products that smelled like fresh oranges and I kept trying everything until I was clean.

I toweled off and found a bottle of citrus body lotion since my skin felt dry from the fire weather. I rubbed it on from head to toes. My skin soaked it up quickly and it left this soft feel to everything. 

I put on the pajamas he'd packed for me in his rush to evacuate. They were flannel pajama pants and a matching T-shirt. The pattern was cartoon dinosaurs dressed in pajamas and looking sleepy. 

I didn't want to go to bed without Ari. I brushed my teeth and went back out to find him. 

He reached for me and pulled me into his lap then kissed my cheek. Brandon offered us a blanket and Ari covered me with it and brought me in against his chest. I fell asleep in the warm cocoon of his arms and blanket as the game was winding down. 

+-+-+ 

Waking up against Ari's bare, strong chest and warm heartbeat as he cradled me against his side was the best way to greet the day. 

My tummy was pushed against his chiseled abs with my left leg slung over his and his hand gripping my bottom. I yawned and rubbed a hand over his furry pecs as he let out a peaceful snore. I kissed his nipple and rubbed my teeth against it. My cock stirred in my pajamas and I rubbed against his abs. 

He'd put 
Kherse Pande
, my stuffed panda bear, in my arms while I'd slept. I put the innocent bear on the pillow above his head so I could explore my man properly. 

He snored again, oblivious to my morning expedition. 

I rubbed my hand down his love trail, feeling the ridges he worked so hard to achieve. I put a finger to the waistband of his boxer briefs. They were the silky, stretchy ones that could accommodate his healthy package. 

I slid my hand inside and my fingers pushed into the thick forest of pubic hair. I have a healthy smattering of my own down there, but he is a real man. He grows hair in places I probably never will. He likes my body as it is... but every time we touch I'm reminded of the man he is, the man I'll never be. 

I pushed through the forest until I found his prize. Like its owner, the heavy snake was sleeping. It laid between his heavy balls about six inches. I slid my fingers over it and gave it a tug. 

His stomach rose and fell with his steady snoring, but his cock began to awaken in my hand. I gripped the rising shaft and pumped it. I used my other hand to push his underwear down over his thick, furry thighs. 

I kissed his chest while slowly tugging his pride and rubbing his balls. His snoring came to an abrupt stop and I felt him stir under me. 

His hand that had held my bottom through the night began to squeeze and rub it. He slipped it into the back of my pajama pants and cupped my cheeks. 

"This is what you do while I sleep? I am just toy for you?" Ari's low, rumbling morning voice asked. 

His other hand found the top of my head. He slid his fingers into my hair and pulled my head back to look up at him. He eyed me with feigned concern.

"No, sir... I was sleeping? I thought this was a dream? I was worried about the wildfire?" I offered but then my smirk gave me away. 

He leaned down to kiss me as I stroked him. He kept his fingers in my hair and then pushed my face down to his throbbing monster. I'd awakened it so it was my duty to please the beast. I licked my lips then dove on it. He pushed straight back to my throat. 

"My hungry little princess. So needy for daddy, aren't you?" he growled. He rubbed my hair and pushed me down until I gagged on him. 

"Meh mirr," I agreed as he stuffed my throat. I felt a weird sense of achievement that I could serve him like this; that a man this hot was happy I'd awaken him. No matter how inadequate I was, how clumsily I tried, he wanted it. He wanted me. 

"My beautiful princess," he praised as if knowing I needed reassurance. "I am so fortunate to wake up to this face, so lovely and talented." 

Ari turned my face to look up at him. 

He had this smile on his full, brown lips, this twinkle in his deep, soulful eyes, this look of amazement like he really did treasure this. It was too much for me. It warmed my heart... but I had to look away. 

"My love," he whispered in concern. 

He let go of my hair and put his hand on my cheek. He turned me back to face him. "I love you so much, Lukas. Is so good fortune to have you as my boy." 

I nodded and slurped him. His thumb pulled my lip up into a smile and it made me laugh and let go of his tool. His slick, floppy monster bounced against his abs. 

"I love you too, sir, so much," I said. I dove back on and kept my eyes locked on his. 

Behind us there was a quick knock on the door and before I could pull myself off of him I heard it open. 

"What are you doing? This is not your home!" Mr. Khorasani's voice whispered angrily. 

I froze with his son in my mouth.  I didn't dare to look back at him and see his disappointment. Ari quickly pulled the blanket up over my head. 

"The boy fills with anxiety. He need me," Ari explained to his father. 

I kept still under the cove. He kept his hand on my cheek, sliding his thumb back and forth to reassure me. 

"Come out from there, little one. It's ok," Mr. Khorasani said. 

I felt his weight sit on the edge of our bed. Ari's hand pushed me off of him. I pulled his boxer briefs back over it and then rose from beneath the blanket. Luckily my pajamas were still on. 

"Oh. Hi... um... good morning, sir," I said like I hadn't realized he was there. 

He looked at me strangely then just laughed. He leaned in and ruffled my hair.

"You must be very confused and worried, but I promise you that things will be ok. We are all safe and whatever happens you will have a home with us. It will be ok. We must be on good behavior here. We are guests," he said. 

"Yes, sir. Sorry, sir." I nodded.  

Mr. Khorasani pulled me over to his side. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my neck. 

"Thank you, sir." I laid my head against his shoulder. He pet my hair for a minute then kissed my forehead and let me go.

"Well, we need to get going soon. We have business meetings later this morning," he said to Ari. "It's best to not leave Lukas in a house full of hungry men." 

"I know, father," Ari agreed. "I see how Musa look at him and I hear Tarik tell him to rebel from me!" 

"Yes... but I know my friend will protect what is mine and what belongs to my son. He is trustworthy... but perhaps the boy can come with us today. It would be good to get him out of the house," Mr. Khorasani suggested. 

"Yes," Ari agreed eagerly. 

The two stared at each other awkwardly for a moment. Mr. Khorasani had his hand on my back and rubbed it gently. 

"You settle your boy then come for breakfast. Family comes first," Mr. Khorasani said. 

It was a weird way to put that, but something about his approval made my heart leap. I was theirs. I was family. 

Ari nodded then pulled me back from his father. Mr. Khorasani stood then left us. 

I looked at Ari with fearful eyes, but he wasn't worried. He pulled back the blanket then freed his cock from his boxer briefs.

We had a few minutes and Ari was still rock hard. I went back to finish what I'd started. I got my morning fill then he pulled me up to his chest. 

"You swallow all?" he asked with concern. 

I nodded. 

"That's my pretty princess. You are so beautiful, my Lukas," he praised. I rested on him, ready to go back to sleep. He rubbed my ass gently and caught his breath. 

"We must shower. We have meeting today! You will dress covered up for breakfast. Always covered in this home." He took one more deep breath, then patted my ass. 

+-+-+ 

We went to take a shower then he got dressed in his suit while I dug around in the bags he'd hurriedly packed. He was used to dressing up for work every morning so he made quick work of his blue shirt and tie. 

He pulled black dress pants over that glorious bubble butt and huge package. He was finishing while I was still searching for what I wanted to wear. 

"Dress quickly, my love. I go for breakfast, come out soon!" Ari said. He squatted next to me and gave me a kiss, ruffled my hair, then went out. 

I found a pair of white sweatpants I'd never worn before. His mom had picked them for me in one of her buying frenzies. 

I paired it with a black tank top and white zip-up hoodie. I found a new pair of crisp, white tennis shoes that would look nice. I got dressed. 

The pants were a little tight, his mom bought me kid sizes. I wasn't as tiny and fragile as she pictured me when shopping. They did fit though and I didn't want to rethink my whole outfit. I went and brushed my hair then headed out to find them in the kitchen. 

"Woah! Good morning!" Musa said in a flirty tone when he passed me in the hallway. 

He had on workout clothes that emphasized how seriously he took his exercise. He looked at me with happy hunger then turned to follow me into the kitchen where everyone was seated on barstools while Brandon served up pancakes and eggs. 

Ari looked at me with a nod then did a double-take and looked back at me with displeasure. 

"These are so tight on you! Go and change," he barked. I frowned and looked down at the floor. 

"I... your mom bought them... I... sorry." I was confused. 

"Don't be harsh with your boy! You are his caretaker and should choose things for him. He doesn't know any better," Mr. Khorasani quickly came to my rescue. 

"I can see the outline of his... is that a thong?" Musa laughed. 

"Keep your dirty eyes off my boy!" Ari jumped up and hooked an arm around my waist, turning me to back up against his chest. 

"The front is pretty nice too," Musa joked, loving how easily he got under Ari's skin. 

Ari huffed and spun me around again so my chest was against his. He lowered his hand to my ass and pulled me up against his dress shirt. He carried me back to the bedroom and found a pair of jeans that were a little more modest. 

"I don't intend to yell at you. I apologize, but you must be modest in this house. I will approve for you to wear," Ari said, realizing he'd offended me. 

"I didn't mean to upset you," I offered. 

"Is not you. I was in hurry and should approve your clothes before you leave the safety of my bed. Is ok, my love. I am not angry for you. I do not wish my boy is on display for others. Your body is for me and mine for you," Ari sighed. 

He sat on the edge of the bed while I changed. 

"We have breakfast and go to business. Do not worry. Our life is back to normal soon. Ok, my love? Is just for a few days we are here and the rules are different." He watched me pull off the tight sweatpants. 

"I can't believe she buy you this. Is like tights for ballerina boy!" Ari laughed. 

"She thinks I'm a tiny boy," I laughed back. 

"You are tiny boy. My ballerina boy." He leaned forward and kissed me while I put my hand on his shoulder to steady myself as I pulled them off my right foot. 

+-+-+

Mr. Khorasani opened the door quickly, just in time to find me bent forward with my ass to the door covered only in a white thong. I froze and turned back to look at him. He kept catching me in compromising moments. 

I dove for a pair of jeans and stepped into them. 

"Father, you must knock please!" Ari growled. 

Mr. Khorasani ignored my nudity and spoke quickly in Farsi. 

"Fuck! No!" Ari said. I didn't know what was going on but Mr. Khorasani was agitated and Ari seemed suddenly defeated. 

The happy smile he'd held while watching me change had melted into deep concern. 

"What? What?" I asked. 

I turned to look at Mr. Khorasani and saw Mr. Hadid come in behind him. Ari quickly pulled me into his lap and put his hand between my legs to cover the white pouch that held my cock. He pulled the comforter until it covered my lap. I pulled up my jeans under the cover. 

"The house... is gone," Mr. Khorasani said. 

He looked stunned, like saying it out loud would make it true. 

"Gone?" I asked, understanding but not believing. 

"Gone. The fire burned the first three houses on each side of the street from the hillside. It's gone." Mr. Khorasani came to sit next to us. He leaned against Ari and put his arms around us. I put my head on his shoulder. 

It didn't seem real. It couldn't be real. I'd just been there the morning before. 

I'd had breakfast at the table with him before going to school. 

I'd left a project I was finishing on the desktop in my bedroom. 

Most of my childhood was in boxes at Mr. Mirteza's house where my father lived, but I had clothes, memories, important things in the Khorasani home. 

It couldn't be gone. 

"I am so sorry, my friend," Mr. Hadid said. 

"No," I said. "No way. Maybe they got confused. It can't... No way." 

"I got pictures from the Al-Harthis down the street. There is charred foundation and a fireplace. Everything else is gone," Mr. Khorasani explained in a choked voice. 

"I'm so sorry... This sucks. No way. Our house! I..." I trailed off as the two men held me. 

"We are safe, my love. Insurance will build new home. We have each other. Everyone is safe," Ari said sadly. 

He kissed my cheek and held his father. 

And that was that. It was real. It was gone. We had each other and nothing else. 

"We are safe," I repeated in a slow, stunned voice. "We are ok."

# Chapter 43- The Boys are Alright

Story Recap:
 Lukas, an athletic, California 17 yr-old with blonde hair, blue eyes, and  tight body, loves Ari, a wealthy, muscled, 25 yr-old Persian who dominates his boy. After a fire destroys the Khorasani home, they work to rebuild and get their lives back together. 

+-+-+

"You have a home, my love! My condo was untouched by the fires and in a few days this will be over. We will relax this weekend then go home and start again," Ari said as he drove us to his next meeting. 

"I can live in your place? What about 
Baba
?" I asked, using the Persian word he used for his father. "Where will 
Baba
 go? And your mother? What about my clothes and our things?"

"I will always take care for you. My little one always come first! We will get new things. We have insurance. My parents will stay with one of my brothers while we rebuild." Ari squeezed my thigh and rubbed it to settle me. 

I hated feeling so weak, so anxious, so full of confusion. It made me feel like the scared little boy he thought I was. 

"I'm so sorry your parents lost their home," I said, realizing this wasn't about me. 

"I am as well, little one. But they are alive and memories can be replaced. When my father leave, he grab every photo album and keepsake my mother need. He store them in his office before he joins us at the Hadids. The things they lose in fire are just things. We are all safe." Ari stopped at a red light and leaned over to kiss me. 

"You're right. I know you're right... Still. I'm sorry." I put my head against Ari's shoulder as he drove on. 

We were heading back into LA where the air was brown and hazy. He'd stopped at an office park off the 5 freeway for a quick meeting. Now we were headed across to Westwood where he had a lunch meeting scheduled with an important investor. 

+-+-+

I tried to be good and quiet for him while he worked with the clients. I kept my head down and stayed by his side. 

We had lunch at a Persian restaurant with a short, round, older man who was clearly entranced by Ari. He acknowledged me when Ari introduced me, but then ignored me for the rest of the lunch meeting. 

"I can't wait to try your food. Arab guys are so hot," the man commented when Ari recommended an item on the menu. Ari didn't correct the man for calling him Arab, but I could see his smile tense up at the corners. 

I was ok with being ignored by a creepy older guy if it meant spending the day with Ari. I played a game on my phone and tried my best to fend off the endless food Ari kept trying to get into me. I hadn't eaten much since we'd evacuated.  

I was not ok with the way the man kept flirting with Ari. 

He complimented his body, asked about his workouts, and felt free to grope his biceps, his shoulder, his back. Ari just smiled like it was nothing. He kept plowing through his presentation and showed him a nice folder filled with colorful charts and pictures. 

The man finally agreed it was a good investment and promised to convince his firm to jump in. 

When they finished up, the man hugged Ari and kissed both of his cheeks. He rubbed a hand down Ari's back, but Ari backed away before the guy could get his ass. They laughed like it was a playful joke. I was not happy. 

The man didn't acknowledge me even when we left. He did hug Ari and then put his hands on Ari's pecs and told him to keep up the hard work. He was pretty shameless and felt entitled to my guy's body. Ari smiled uncomfortably but didn't do much to stop the man or confront his bad behavior. 

Ari walked me to the car and put me in the passenger side like I needed help. 

"I am happy! He love what we present, and my baby is there to see me in action. Boom, baby! That's how we do it! They invest so much with us! They believe in what we do! My father will be pleased!" Ari beamed an accomplished smile as we pulled out onto Wilshire Blvd. 

He drummed his hands on the steering wheel in celebration as the LA skyline appeared in front of us. 

"Yeah, you were great," I said and tried to sound happy for him. 

It did make my heart melt to see him elated after the heartbreak of the fires. He needed this win. When we stopped at a light he looked over and read my face. 

"You are not happy! What upset to you... you have the angers?" Ari put a finger under my chin and turned me to face him. "For why, my heart?" 

"That guy was all over you and you liked it. You didn't even stop him," I said. 

I couldn't look him in the eyes. His daddy stare was too intimidating and I lost my nerve. 

"I liked it? Wait! Oh!" Ari covered his smile and looked over at me. 

He saw my face and his smile faded. "My princess is jealous? I never see you for jealous. Baby cheeks burn with anger. You are jealous of this older investor man?"

"He was touching you all over and you just..." I trailed off. 

"He is horny man in unhappy marriage. He marries older man for money to begin with his investor firm. He like attention. He lose his manners. He is pig, but not threat to you! You think I will choose him over my pretty pink princess? You think he is any competition for you?" Ari put his hand on the back of my neck and squeezed it. "You are silly." 

"I am 
not
 silly. You would have been upset if a guy did that to me. You'd be uber pissed," I sulked.

"Of course I would! I will kill him to touch you like this! You are mine to protect. You think this man will force himself to me and try to take me? I am man who can fend off when thing goes too far. You are a boy and the men you attract are large animals. I attract the troll-shaped one. Is very different," Ari laughed. 

"Yeah, but you shouldn't have to put up with that. He touched you like he had a right to you." I countered. 

"You are correct. He should not do this. Is very bad behavior, but I am bigger man who can stop him when he go too far. The men you attract are large beasts like me. You are defenseless to escape them. They see your pretty blue eyes and soft skin. They know you have delicious pink hole that begs for seed." Ari started. 

"I don't beg for seed," I defended. "Well... just yours, but I'm kinda addicted so it's not my fault." 

Ari laughed. "You are best at beg for my seed. The pouty little lips make me throb. When I see that pink part open for me... You tense up and get so hard just from my kiss. Your body beg for me and other men smell it. It calls for them too and they can no resist. You are one who need fierce protector. I am beast who can defend himself from old, fat man who try to grab for me." 

"But I don't flirt and stuff with them," I pointed. 

"Of course you don't. You are my good boy, but still your body call to them. You can not help this. You do not see it because you are innocent. I love this about you. My baby does not know her power. Look how it confuse the boy from your school who fights with you. He does not understand why he is drawn to you and feel the conflict inside him." Ari straightened up. 

"I really don't think he liked me like that. He was just a dick." I countered, but Ari ignored me. 

"It confuse him so he react in anger and shove you in locker to try to escape it. Even now that he is ban from be near you his body respond to the call. I see how he follow you and look to you. He know he shall stay away but not can help himself!" Ari kissed the top of my hair as we inched along in traffic. 

"He hasn't tried to talk to me or hurt me," I reminded him. 

"Is good, but there will be others. Is why I must keep watch for you. I need know where you are at all time and know my boy is protected. I can not change the world so I must keep you safe from it. I go crazy when I open the tracker app and it take a minute to load your little dot on the map." Ari sighed. 

"I know! I get your angry texts!" I laughed. 

"I feel relief when it appear in place you are suppose to be. If I can, I keep you at home where you are safe. You don't know what it is to be a daddy and have precious princess to protect. You do not need worry for me as I worry for you. I defend myself and keep my body for you. There is no reason for be jealous of stupid client. He is unhappy with life and try to grab what he can. I am sorry it upset you," Ari explained. 

"I worry about you too. I see a guy flirting with you and I feel all crazy... but I didn't know you felt even worse. I'm sorry." I kissed his chest. 

I sometimes forget how protective he is of me. I'd gotten used to the constant tracking. 

"Not for sorry, little one. But remember when I tell you rule you think is crazy. I know better for your protection. I know what keeps my boy safe. To protect you is always in my mind! Is never to cause unhappy for you. I never want that." Ari hugged me against his side. 

+-+-+

When we got back to the Hadid's house, where we were taking refuge during the fires, it was late afternoon. Ari pulled over to park with the other cars when he paused and pointed towards a red sports car that looked like it had just been driven out of the showroom. 

"Tavi must be here," he commented with annoyance, referencing the oldest Hadid son I hadn't yet encountered. He sighed and steered his car to the end of the row. 

We went in to find Brandon in the kitchen chopping up a huge bowl of vegetables for dinner. He waved a knife at us excitedly and Ari greeted him with less formality and derision than the day before. 

I offered to help Brandon with the dinner and Ari said he had emails to send and some work to finish up. He kissed me, then made Brandon promise to not allow me around the knives. 

"He is not so good with the sharp things," Ari said as if I was a danger to myself. 

Brandon nodded in agreement. He put me to work washing two big bulks of celery then breaking the stalks and pulling off the leaves. I made big chunks out of them and put them into a bowl for the stew he was making. 

"This is ok?" I asked. 

"Perfect! You'll make a good houseboy... er... homemaker someday," Brandon stammered like he's just said something he wished he could take back. 

+-+-+

"What are we making? Tav says I should help," a chipper voice called from behind me. I turned to see a new guy come into the kitchen. 

I looked at him wide-eyed and a little turned on. He was tall and built with wide muscles and sharp angles. 

He looked like he belonged in one of those cologne ads where a guy lounges in a white Speedo on a black, fur blanket and looks hungrily at the sunset. 

"Oh! Who's this?" His oversized emerald eyes fell on me and his puffy pink lips curled into a smile that barely creased his pale, perfect face. 

"Lukas. He's Ari's boy. Lukas, this is Ryan, Tavi's boy." Brandon nodded between us. The muscle hunk widened his smile as he closed the gap between us and studied me. 

"Oh he is perfection! Sooo cute!" Ryan declared in a voice that sounded gayer than his looks suggested. I blushed. 

"Nice to meet you," I said as he pressed himself against me and kissed my cheeks like we were European. 

"He looks frightened! Just how Ari likes them! Twink of the month club!" Ryan winked at me and I forced a laugh. 

"He's all right. Just a little shaken from all the fires. You come over here and help me chop. Lukas, wash the green beans. They're in a bag in the vegetable crisper... the fridge," he said it like I didn't know what a vegetable crisper would be. 

I knew damn well what a vegetable crisper was! But then it occurred to me that Brandon was separating us. He seemed uneasy at Ryan's presence. I got to work on the fresh green beans. 

+-+-+

"Lukas, is time for gym," Ari said as he came in to the kitchen. I turned to find him wearing a tight white tank top and gray sweat shorts that hugged his bulge. 

"Ari! Hi, honey! I just met your newest boy. He is just darling!" Ryan snapped his head up and looked hungrily at my alpha. 

He dropped the carrot he was chopping and ran over to hug Ari. Ari pulled back but allowed the man to press in close and kiss his cheeks. 

"Hello, Ryan. Is good to see you. You look well," Ari said in a flat voice. 

He looked at me and nodded his head towards the doorway. 

"I'll finish those up, Lukas. Thanks for helping!" Brandon waved me to stop what I was doing and follow Ari. I set the beans down in the bowl and turned to wipe my hands on a kitchen towel. 

"Thank you. They are ready," I said and smiled at Brandon. 

Just as I was turning towards Ari though, Musa came in wearing a t-shirt and shorts. He sneaked up behind Ari. He grabbed him from behind with an arm across his neck and another across his stomach. It pushed up Ari's tank top and showed off those chiseled Persian abs. 

"I am not play right now," Ari said flatly. He was eager to get me out of there. Musa laughed and pulled him back a step, wanting Ari to struggle with him. 

"C'mon. I'm finally bigger than you. Let's see you now. Don't pussy out," Musa laughed. 

"I am not play right now," Ari repeated and looked annoyed. I backed away and Brandon put a hand on my shoulder. 

"He's been working all day, he doesn't want to wrestle with you. Why don't you go workout with him," Brandon said, trying to sound chipper. 

"Nah, he used to pin me every chance he got! Now we're matched. Show me what you got, boy." Musa pulled on Ari again. 

Ari kept his eyes locked on me. He was not enjoying Musa's taunts. 

"Boy fight! Clothes off! I love when they do this," Ryan said to me with a wide grin. 

 Ari ignored Ryan. He looked at me as if asking for permission to fight him... I nodded. 

His lips turned up into a smile like he was about to kick some ass. I knew the kitchen wasn't a good place for them to wrestle, but something inside me wanted to see Ari take him down. 

"C'mon, bro. You're not even trying," Musa said as he pulled Ari back again like he was trying to flip him. 

Ari did a quick move where he bucked back against Musa who was already trying to pull him that way. It threw off Musa's balance. Ari ducked his head under Musa's arm, turned into his armpit, then grabbed his arms and twisted the guy around. He quickly pinned him face first against the table and pulled his arms up behind him. 

"Fuck!" Musa yelled as his chest slammed against the table. Ari held him from behind with his crotch pushed into Musa's firm, bubble butt. 

"I am not play right now," Ari repeated a third time as he leaned over Musa and held the guy's arms behind his back. He looked at me with a wink. 

"That's not! I wasn't even ready! You had to tell me you were ready!" Musa whined. My eyes caught his and he turned them away in shame. I tried not to smile. I was so proud of Ari. 

"Ok next time I send you snapchat announcement. Ok, little man?" Ari laughed. 

He leaned over Musa again and kissed his cheek then let him up. 

"Next time maybe not in my kitchen, ok?" Brandon laughed, trying to reinforce that it was all in good fun. 

Musa raised up from the table and looked like a grown-up muscle-bound version of a kid who'd just been bested by his older brother. He sulked away. 

"I apologize. Nothing broken," Ari assured. Brandon nodded. 

Ari held out a hand for me and I went to him. He put his arm around me and led me to our room to change for the workout. 

"That was awesome!" I said when he closed the door to our temporary bedroom. 

"He is a child. Is not good to do that in the kitchen, but Musa try for advantage where he can find it. I am glad nothing was hurt," Ari said like he wasn't proud of pinning the guy. 

"He's bigger than you! He couldn't even move you much," I beamed. 

"He does not use his size correctly. Is not just muscles that make man strong. Now change. We need workout before is dinner time," Ari nudged me and pulled at my shirt. 

I leaned into his chest though and looked up at him until I earned a kiss.

# Chapter 44- The Challenger 

I changed into shorts and a t-shirt while Ari checked emails on his phone. I put on my tennis shoes and he yawned before leading me to the gym. 

"You're sleepy?" I noted as we left the room. 

"Maybe we have time for work after napout... nap after workout." Ari chuckled then stifled another yawn. He slid his arm around my waist and kissed my neck. 

We got to the hall near the gym when I heard what sounded like a tiger eating its dinner. There was a series of grunts and growls accompanied by clanking metal. I felt Ari's body tense up. 

He walked in ahead of me and started speaking in another language as I peeked around him to see a younger, more handsome version of Mr. Hadid. 

It must have been Tavi. He wasn't as big as his younger brother Musa. He was more toned and confident. 

He set down a huge set of weights and greeted Ari with a smile then craned his neck to see me peeking from behind him. 

"This is Lukas? I've been hearing about him.Very handsome boy, Ari. You always find the pretty ones." Tavi said in a deep voice that sent a happy shiver through me. 

Ari pulled me to his side and put an arm tightly around me. 

"Say hello," Ari instructed. He pulled me to stand in front of him and slowly rubbed my tummy. 

"Heh... Hello... sir," I said. 

The tower of almond-toned muscles studied me with huge brown eyes and a disarming smile that just intimidated me further. 

"Hello, little Lukas. Are you ready to lift? Get big and strong like your daddy?" Tavi chuckled. 

"He does not need to lift. He is runner; very fast, my boy," Ari bragged as he guided me towards the treadmill. 

I had, in fact, been lifting for weeks with Mr. Khorasani, but I could barely get out a hello in front of Tavi, much less state something contradictory to Ari. I just nodded like a dope and went to the treadmill. 

Ari came over and set the treadmill for me like it was a task that required his technical skill. He programmed a warm-up to a running pace that was slower than what I normally do. 

I started walking and luckily the treadmill wasn't directly facing the weight bench. I was able to focus on the beautiful greenery of the hillsides outside of the window as Ari and Tavi changed back to speaking in the language that was more comfortable for them. 

I kept looking over at them, but I turned back each time Tavi's eyes met mine. 

He and Ari were showing off with each other, trying to lift bigger weights in stranger ways. They seemed comfortable with each other though. All the tension I'd felt from Ari must have been a mistake. 

I worked up to a three mile run before Ari came over and switched me to cool down mode. He stood next to me for a minute without saying anything. He just looked at the digital display in front of me and put his hand on my back. 

"Very nice! You improve your time. You cool down then we go for nap," Ari told me. 

It was weird. He'd never cared much about my running or times or anything like that. 

He was acting like a track coach. I didn't mind the attention or extra touching. He set a five minute cool down and then went back to Tavi. I wished so badly that I could understand their language. 

"That's enough, boy. I must monitor him or he push his body too hard," Ari said when the timer beeped. 

I stifled a laugh at that. It was a light run compared to what I usually did with Mr. Khorasani. 

"Down! Now!" He snapped his fingers. I turned to see him staring at me with crazy eyes. 

I stopped the treadmill and hopped off. He said something in their language and Tavi laughed then offered me a wink. I blushed and looked down. 

"He can not meet a man's eyes. You keep him on a tight leash." Tavi observed. 

"He is made for me. It is natural for him. He know to look to his man and not attract the eyes of another. He is made to be my boy," Ari said as if it was a matter of fact. 

He seemed on proving his control over me in front of Tavi. He must have felt threatened. I didn't mind playing the part of submissive silent boy. 

"Ryan is getting better," Tavi said thoughtfully. 

He dropped his bravado for a moment. When I looked back up, I saw his eyes were focused on me. I lowered mine uncomfortably and went to Ari's side. 

"Ryan is wild when you find him. Lukas is uncorrupted boy so is easier. I do not need challenge of breaking in used boy. My innocent little one did not yet know disrespect for himself to go with many men. He is hungry for a real daddy," Ari turned my back to him and put his hands on my shoulders. 

He squeezed and massaged my shoulders, making me melt. I couldn't help myself when he hit this spot in the center of my upper back with his thumbs. I gasped and let out a little whine that elicited a knowing chuckle from Tavi. 

I was his boy. He knew my body. 

"I don't want a boy though. I liked how wild he was. He took work to break. I like a guy who can wrestle with me. I like a boy who bites back a little and needs to be put in his place. Your boy is too delicate for that," Tavi sad as though I was just a weakling. 

"I do not wish to compete against my boy. We have no need to wrestle. He should not fear harm from me. He know I only give protection and love. He know his master." Ari kissed my head in approval. 

"It's good for you, but I like someone I can have a conversation with. Ryan has been around and we're similar in age. He knows things and can challenge me. He's actually pretty smart even if he acts like a dumbass most of the time," Tavi shot back like I was some dumb little flower. 

"Challenge you? My Lukas is very smart and does well in school. Your boy embarrasses you and challenges you in front of your peers. Lukas sits quietly by my side knowing his daddy will care for his needs. He know his place and let me speak for him. He is a boy to be proud of." Ari squeezed my shoulders a little too hard. 

"Ryan has improved at knowing his place. He responds to my commands now, especially when my father is in the room. Dad took him down one time... You should have been there, bro. We were at his country club where they had an open bar. Ryan was being... himself and drinking too much." Tavi laughed. 

"I can imagine! I remember his behavior at your birthday last year! Is not something I will tolerate from my boy!" Ari shook his head. 

"Well he finally made a comment to Brandon about being a broken in old houseboy. It was the last straw. Dad flipped.  He took us off to a private room. I thought he was going to rip Ry's pants off and flog him. Ry was scared shitless... shaking like a pet, but after dressing him down dad pulled him in for a hug and... it just changed everything," Tavi said. "He really listens to him and tones things down. He respects dad above anyone." 

"I can no even imagine Lukas behaving like that! If my father even look disappointment at him, he will go silent and stay at his side. My parents love him from first day. They see he is honorable boy who will never bring them shame." Ari beamed proudly. "Lukas respect strong men. He know who keeps him. He is grateful for his protectors." 

Ari kept massaging me while talking about me like a well trained pet. 

Even if his words made me uncomfortable, his hands felt so good and I couldn't help but yawn. His hands on me, his approving words made me strangely proud. 

Even if they made me sound like a weak little boy, I still felt a jolt of pride that I was someone that made him brag. 

"My princess is tired. I must keep him on his routine through this fire emergency. He need his nap like we do after the workouts at home," Ari explained. 

"Looks like he needs more than a nap," Tavi joked and pointed at my shorts. 

I looked down in horror to see I had totally pitched a tent in them. I put my hands down to cover it and turned to hide in Ari's chest. He wrapped his arms around my back and laughed. 

"Yes, is time we go!" he joked. 

He turned us and shuffled me towards the door. I covered myself and we quickly made our way back to our bedroom. 

+-+-+

"That was kinda weird, but also really hot. I felt like you were really proud of me," I said when we got into the shower. 

Ari pressed in behind me and I felt his throbbing cock slide between my cheeks. 

"I am proud of you. You are not like Ryan is. My boy know his place. He is quiet and respectful always. I never am to worry that you will embarrass me or speak out of place," Ari said as his lips kissed my neck. 

He grabbed the soap and rubbed it over my chest. 

"Ryan is hot. I was worried when I saw him. I thought maybe you had something with him before me. He seemed like he knew you... like more than just friendly. He sounded like you had done things," I admitted. Ari rubbed soap into my armpits then down my tummy. 

"He know many men. I am not one of them. He think his looks buy him place in the family. They do not discipline him as he need. Eventually his look will fade and they will not allow him the place. My boy is more beautiful both inside and out. My Lukas is good and sweet. I protect this in him for life," Ari assured. 

His teeth rubbed against my earlobe. It sent a wave of shivers through me. I ground my ass against his cock. 

"Tavi could do better. He could have any boy he wants. He is handsome," I gasped as his tongue licked up my neck. 

"He want fun. He think he can tame Ryan but if he succeed then he will move onto next. Tavi is not for serious love right now and Ryan is ok with share him with others. His father want that he settles down and take serious the family business. He wants that Tavi has children and stops the playtime. Their family is lot like mine... ours. You are Khorasani now. My father see you as his own." Ari rubbed his cock back and forth over my hole. 

"I am Khorasani? Lukas Khorasani... I like that," I gushed happily. 

"I breed you. You are mine. You are my princess, my baby, my moon and stars. You are all I wish for," he whispered in that deep daddy growl. 

"Fuck me," I whined. "Please, daddy!" I pushed back against his cock. 

I wanted it deep inside me. I wanted his seed inside me; to know I had him. My cock was leaking just from his touch. 

"You like how I speak of you? How I let Tavi know you are my boy who is lost for me, desperate for me, owned for me?" Ari asked. 

His thick head pushed against my hole. He pushed firmly until it broke through and stretched my hole. I yelled out and put my hands against the wet tile walls as the hot water splashed down my back and made me ready for him. 

"Yes! Yes, sir! Yes, daddy! So hot!" I groveled in desperation. I knew I was nothing without his Persian seed inside me. I knew who owned me. 

"You love to beg for daddy cock. Don't you? You love knowing who own this sweet treasure, who make it cum so hard. I feel so good sliding into the hole that was made for it. Little princess pink part is only for me. Isn't it?" Ari growled. 

"Yes, sir. I need it." I felt my cock throbbing between my thighs as he shoved into me. 

His hand rubbed up my back, gripped my hair, and pressed my cheek against the shower wall. He started to pound me slowly but insistently. 

His thick Persian monster rubbed against those spots inside me that had me on the edge. My eyes screwed up as he leaned over my back. He kept one hand on my left hip, holding it in place like I would somehow try to escape from him. I never would and he knew it. 

"Little princess is desperate for her lion?" Ari rubbed his teeth against the back of my neck. He bit it softly, gathering the skin like he was going to pick me up. 

His cock started to ram me. It hit that spot that made my chest shake and my breath ragged. 

"Right there, daddy! Right there! Don't stop, daddy!" I whined. 

I pushed back against him. He had one hand on my head with his fingers in my hair pulling my head up and the other rubbed up my chest and found my neck. He held it, squeezing and massaging it while I gasped for air. 

"I know this pussy better than you do! I know how to make it sing.!" Ari growled. He held my neck for a minute then rubbed down to play with my nipples. 

"Yes, sir." I croaked. 

He was slamming me good and my cock was bouncing wildly, throbbing from the sensations spinning out of my hole. It felt like someone was jerking me off in a tight grip. He was fucking me from the inside. 

"You feel me stretch you?" Ari asked. He rubbed his hand down over my tummy. "I feel it, right there. My baby princess. Feel here." He grabbed my hand from the shower wall and put it on my stomach. 

"Oh woah!" I gasped. He shoved his cock deep inside me and I swore I could feel it poking out. 

"That is where I plant my seed. My little babies will grow here," he growled and nibbled on my ear. "You grip me so tight, princess. I am close to finish." 

"Me too, daddy," I gritted my teeth and hissed as he pounded my hole. 

He leaned over me, pressing down on my back with his sturdy chest of warm muscles. His lips found the back of my neck and he reached under me to tug at my cock as he pistoned my hole. 

I yelled out and turned my face so he could kiss me. His lips covered mine and his tongue pushed in to wrestle with my own. He gave my cock slow, firm tugs as his thick snake stretched my hole. He rammed me and I started to spray all over the shower. 

"Mmmm!" I yelled into his mouth. I put my hands on the tile wall to steady myself even though he had a firm hold on me. I twisted and jerked in his hold then felt his hot cock firing shots inside me as I came. I felt uncontrollable waves of heat shoot through me and I lurched forward as he filled me. 

"So beautiful, princess," Ari praised as he drove in deep and gave up the last of his seed. I felt it course through my veins as I collapsed into his arms. 

He pumped me twice more then pulled me back against him in a tight hug. He brought us down to sit on the tile floor as the water splashed around us. He kissed my neck and rubbed my stomach as we recovered. 

We washed each other then dried off sleepily. I started to go for fresh clothes, but he just pulled me up off my feet and carried me naked to the bed. We curled up together and settled in for a nap. He held me against his chest and his heartbeat soothed me to sleep. 

+-+-+

"Boys, it is time for dinner. Put on swimwear. We will eat by the pool and I know the little one will want to swim." Mr. Khorasani whispered as he shook Ari awake. 

I blinked up at him. I was under the covers except for my eyes. He smiled at me and pushed my hair back. 

"You had a good day, little one?" he asked with fatherly affectation. I nodded and he kissed my forehead. "Good. I hoped you would not be too sad about the fires. They have a nice heated pool you can splash around in." 

Ari assured his father we would hurry. 

Mr. Khorasani left and Ari wiggled out from under me to go dig through our bags for trunks. 

He found a pair for me that his mother must have bought. They were a dark blue with a pattern of little green dolphins. He insisted I wear a shirt and found a blue one to match the shorts. He pulled on a pair of white trunks that clung to his form and didn't cover much. It was a double standard for how covered we should be, but I didn't argue. 

We found everyone outside at the big table on the patio. There were two seats open for us, but they were between Musa and Tavi. 

Ari sat by Tavi then pulled me to sit in his lap. It was unexpected and I yelped as he forcefully pulled me down. Tarik sat by Brandon who was under Mr. Hadid's arm. Mr. Khorasani sat at the head of the table. 

"If I do not watch him, he will not eat enough," Ari explained when everyone looked at us. Mr. Khorasani nodded in approval. 

Ari ignored their looks. He reached around me and took our plate as Brandon stood to serve us from the plates of food. He put a heavy helping of rice and this chicken baked in oranges and vegetables. It smelled amazing. He made us a side plate with a small bread bowl hollowed out and filled with vegetable soup. I started to reach for a spoon then wondered whether Ari had planned to feed me like a child. 

"You may eat, my love," he whispered just loud enough for Tavi and Musa to hear. 

I took the spoon and dug in to the soup. It was so tasty. I got another spoonful and put it to Ari's lips. He slurped it in with a happy nod then he fed me a piece of the chicken. 

"Everything is wonderful, Brandon. You are artist with the meals here!" Ari praised. 

"He has come a long way indeed," affirmed Mr. Hadid as if he had worked hard to train Brandon. 

"My Lukas will learn to chef as this too. He has great promise," Ari said like he was sending me to puppy school soon. 

"Lukas will be a fine homemaker. Your mother will make sure of it," Mr. Khorasani added. 

"Well even if he's not. He's pretty enough for you to hire a housekeeper to do in-home training until he can get it," Mr. Hadid laughed. 

"Like you did with Brandon." Musa chimed in. Tarik nodded with his brother. 

"Brandon needed extensive training... and discipline. He took a lot of work." Mr. Hadid put his hand on the back of Brandon's head and rubbed it. Brandon nodded and smiled. 

"Lukas wants to be a writer. We are looking at college programs for him. He is very bright and a hard worker," Mr. Khorasani said. 

"Make sure it is online. You don't want a boy like him off alone on a big campus! Those big doe eyes won't last long. Plus those campus groups with their equality. They'll have him thinking Ari is abusing him! I donated to the group at Musa's school. I even hosted a fundraiser for them at the house and they had the nerve to try and 'liberate' Brandon!" Mr. Hadid raged. 

"Online would be a good option, but I don't want the boy missing out on the college experience. He works very hard at his studies. Still... I don't want him getting confused by the wrong crowd." Mr. Khorasani looked over at me with a nod. 

"Confused! That's putting it nicely. These boys don't know what it takes to give them the life they're used to. They start thinking it's easy and they can do it on their own. They become ungrateful and can easily be taken in by a stronger man who just wants to use them. I rescued Brandon from that. You don't want Lukas getting strange ideas!" Mr. Hadid was warming up for a speech. 

I looked at Ari with confusion. Did he think I was ungrateful? 

"Lukas is always the thankful one. He never ask for thing and is surprise when we buy him clothes or phone or anything. But he is very naive and does not see harm in others. He is very trusting!" Ari sighed. I was his naïve innocent, bait for evil men ready to pounce on me if I strayed too far from his hold.

"He is a good boy. His father is as well," Mr. Khorasani said with a wink to me. 

"Yes! Your brother was telling me about it. Sounds kind of crazy. How did he manage to raise a boy like Lukas on his own?" Mr. Hadid asked. 

"They lived in a very small town with a lot of family close by. Things didn't go awry until they moved to LA. My Arisht had to step in and rescue him his very first day at work from a bully!" Mr. Khorasani chuckled. 

"Lukas had a job?" Musa asked from Ari's side. 

"At gym club in our neighborhood. The manager put him in very tight uniform that show off his delicate feature and right away he was harass by a boy of his age. A Persian boy, no less! Disrespectful little fuck. I put him in check quickly and realize this poor little one has no protector there! Is no place for an innocent!" Ari fumed like he was still angry about it. 

He went on to tell the table how he booked appointments with me and watched me through the telescope from his living room high above the city. He told them about our separation and how frustrated he was with my father's "inadequacies."

"And he runs away! He ride train all the way to the city by himself! He is lost little kitten mewing for help. What man drive his child to escape like this because he if not safe from the father's girlfriend? The boy was frightened by an awful one who threaten to send him away. He comes running to the safety of my father!" Ari really did think my dad was irresponsible. 

I wanted to speak up and defend my dad, but it was apparent that the boys stayed silent during men's conversations here. Brandon and Ryan made no signs of opening their mouths either. 

"His father did the best he could." Mr. Khorasani defended. "He called me in tears trying to figure out what to do. He was very torn between the woman he wanted to please and the son he loved. I could see what he needed. I guided him to Mirteza and things worked out." 

"And I never let him go again. This time we play by no one else rule. I make rule and rule is boy go where I go. My boy belong with his protector," Ari said firmly. 

He kissed my cheek the prodded me to eat my soup. 

The conversation went back into Arabic. There was no more need to include the boys. I finished eating then Ari took his phone from his pocket and found a quiet game for me to play while Brandon brought the men a round of beer.

# Chapter 45- Pool Party

After everyone let their dinner settle and the conversation wound down, it was time for the pool. It was a warm evening with a gentle breeze and the water was heated. 

Mr. Hadid turned on dim lights that shone from the bottom of the pool. They changed colors and made little rainbows ripple from one edge to the other and back. 

He turned on music that seemed to come from different corners of the expansive backyard that backed right up to the wild forest and mountains behind their house. 

"Wow, it's beautiful," I told Ari as we made our way over to it. Brandon gave us each a thick, soft towel that felt warm from the dryer. Ari set ours by the side of the pool. He hopped in and then reached for me. 

"I know how to swim," I laughed. 

I jumped in beside him and swam over to the side of the pool then back to his side. He looked displeased when I surfaced next to him. 

"You stay with me," he said firmly in a low voice so others wouldn't hear. I nodded. 

I reached for him. He turned around then took my hands and brought my arms around either side of his neck. I climbed onto his back like he was giving me a piggy-back ride. He swam over to the other side of the pool as I held onto him. 

I wanted to swim some laps and work off the dinner, but it felt nicer holding onto him and letting him lead. Plus, after that dinner talk about him needing to keep me under control, I thought it would be best to play his good boy for the evening. 

He worked up a rhythm swimming back and forth across the deep end of the pool as I held on. He exhausted himself showing off for me. After a few laps back and forth and around Ryan and Tavi, he came to rest near a fountain at the edge of the pool. 

"Your dolphin is tired," he said as he sat on the step and brought me around to sit in his lap. We were out of the view from the patio and the music covered the conversations. 

"Best dolphin ever!" I praised and kissed his cheek. He held onto me with his arms around my waist. He put his head on my shoulder and I rubbed his hair. 

"I am so blessed to have you, my prize." Ari nuzzled his nose into the side of my neck. 

"Looks like those two are having fun," I noted as my eyes found Ryan and Tavi making out in a dark corner of the pool. 

It was interesting seeing them twined together. They were both bulky and muscular. Tavi a little smaller than Ari and Ryan a little bigger than me. 

"Do not look. They have no shame to do this in front of everyone," he said without noting the irony that he judged them while I was currently in his lap and his hand was squeezing my bottom. 

"Will we be like that when I'm older? Ryan is kinda bulked. They're almost the same size! That would feel weird with you. I like how we fit together now," I said. 

"You will grow, but like your father. He is small as well. He is very toned and fit... You like being my smaller boy? You like how daddy picks you up and protects you?" Ari smirked. 

"Yes sir. It feels so good," I said as his hand slid inside the back of my swim trunks.

"You like when daddy pick you up and bounce you on his lap?" Ari rubbed a finger over my hole and made me squirm. 

I put my head on his shoulder and gasped for air. 

"Yes, sir," I groaned and bounced gently as he plugged my hole. 

I looked over at Ryan and Tavi working up heat of their own. They were hidden from the patio by a row of hedges. 

Musa and Tarik had their backs turned to them and Ari was too busy pleasuring me to notice what they were up to. 

Ari massaged my hole while I watched Tavi rub his hands inside the back of Ryan's tight white trunks. Ryan straddled his lap and had his arms around Tavi's neck as he bounced on him. 

"I never can stop to think of how good this feel inside you." Ari nuzzled his nose under my chin, sending shivers through me. 

Ryan raised up off of Tavi and then sank down between his legs. It was too dark over there to see what the Egyptian man was carrying, but I caught the outline when Ryan moved to the side to kiss his thighs. 

Tavi arched his back and opened his mouth wide. Ryan must have been making him feel pretty good. 

I got lost in watching them as Ryan moved his head up and down. Tavi put his fingers in the guy's hair and started to push up into him. Ryan made no uncomfortable jerks or attempts to get away. Ryan put his hands behind his back like it was something he'd been trained for. 

"Yeah," I whined as Ari hit the right spot inside me. 

He fingered me while he rubbed me back and forth over his lap. That hard lump in his swim shorts rubbed against my thigh. I looked down at him as his lips kissed my neck. He was so focused on me. I felt guilty looking in on Tavi and Ryan, but I couldn't help myself. I turned back to them. 

Tavi was holding Ryan by the hair and moving his face just slowly enough to not splash the water around. It made gentle waves as he pistoned in and out of Ryan's eager lips. He shoved in deep and then held there. He pumped a few more times and I watched Ryan's adam's apple roll as he swallowed. 

It was so hot to watch them that I forgot about what was happening to me until Ari shoved his finger in deep and I started to fire off in my shorts. 

"Oh! Dude!" I whispered. 

"Yes, baby. Finish for daddy. You grip me so tight when you finish." he growled in a low voice. 

I whimpered. My body shook in his lap and he put his forehead to mine. I leaned against him, put my lips on his shoulder to stifle my gasp. I rocked and he held me tightly, rubbing his finger over my happy spots. 

"There we go, baby. You feel so good, my beautiful boy." He kissed my forehead as I shuddered in his arms. 

"So good," I whimpered against his skin. "Thank you, sir." 

"You are mine to take care for. I must please you right," he said and kissed my forehead again. 

He held me in his lap while I recovered my breath. He rocked me gently and lipped at my skin. 

+-+-+

"You guys are so cute together," Ryan said, ruining our quiet moment.. "I wish Tav would carry me around the pool." 

"Yes, we are tired from long day," Ari said. 

He slid me off his lap and put me back behind him. I tossed my arms around him and held on in a sleepy haze. 

I rested my chin on Ari's shoulder and stared back at Ryan. Ari slid off the step and waded back into the deeper side as Ryan and Tavi followed us. 

"If you would behave like a boy who knew his place, maybe I would be more protective," Tavi shot back with a smile as though it was a lighthearted comment. 

"Lukas does not grow up around pool and this is deep for him to stand. I carry until he learn to swim safely," Ari lied. 

"He holds onto you like a proper boy and respects your leadership. He does not speak out of place to bring shame to his man." Tavi noted. 

"I take care for my boy. He need a strong defender," Ari said proudly. 

"He's a small guy. I'm surprised he can handle you! I'm surprised you haven't broken that little bubble butt." Ryan smirked. 

He offered me a wink. I felt Ari's body tense up. 

"Ryan! This is not thing to say. Not ok!" Tavi shot him a look of disgust. 

"My boy does not hear this thing! Please use good language," Ari echoed Tavi's disapproval. 

"I'm just saying! You took getting used to and Ari is... well, ouch!" Ryan shrugged at Tavi. 

"That's enough! Go!" Tavi barked. 

He pushed Ryan away. Ryan looked like everyone was overreacting. He huffed and swam away as Tavi followed. 

"He's seen your dick..." I whispered to Ari. 

"No! Why you think this? Is not what he say!" Ari defended. 

I let go of him. I could swim on my own and I didn't feel like touching him. He'd told me Ryan had never "known" him like that. 

"Baby, come. Is deep here," Ari turned and reached for me. I was swimming for the side of the pool, but he grabbed my arm and pulled me back to him. 

"You told me you never did stuff with him. You lied. You lied to me." I said. I pushed him away, but I was outmatched by his strength. 

"I do not lie to you for this!" Ari said but offered no explanation. 

"Let go of me," I said quietly, not wanting to cause a scene. 

"No. Princess... You must understand truth here to trust me..." Ari sighed. 

We struggled quietly. I pushed against his chest as he tried to hug me and still tread water. 

"Ryan! Come!" Ari yelled. 

He guided us to the side of the pool so he could hold onto the edge and still keep a grip on my arm. 

"Tell him! He think we do things. Tell him we do not!" Ari said as Ryan and Tavi swam over. 

My cheeks burned red. I didn't want a big thing in front of everyone.

"Tell him truth!" Ari urged. 

"We um... what?" Ryan acted surprised. 

"Tell him truth! We do nothing together!" Ari looked at him with rage. "I never touch you! My boy think that I do because of your words! Is not true." 

"Look what you started, Ry! Fuck. Why do you always cause shit? You're not worth it most days, bro!" Tavi fumed at Ryan. 

"I... no? That night at the party? We were all at Sev's house... drinking, right?" Ryan said. 

"Yes and I do not have sex with you! I never do this with you!" Ari pushed in a low voice so we wouldn't attract attention from their fathers. 

"I need to go. This... really, just stop. This is weird." I blushed. 

I grabbed the side of the pool and wiggled out of Ari's hold. He was too busy arguing with Ryan to hold me too tightly. I pulled myself up out of the pool and went to get a towel. 

"We didn't do it with each other. You had the two guys on the bed and Tavi and I were beside you. No, we didn't do it with each other, just next to each other." Ryan shrugged and spread out his hands like it was no big deal. 

"See? Nothing with Ryan," Ari turned to look up at me from the pool. His eyes spread wide in vindication. 

"You did two guys... No Ryan... got it." I nodded at him and went for a towel. 

I peeled off the soaked t-shirt he'd made me wear and wrapped myself in a big beach towel then headed towards the house. I felt my cheeks burning with anger and embarrassment. I just wanted to get out of there. 

"Lukas! Baby!" Ari hopped out of the pool and came after me. 

"Dumbshit. That didn't help anything," Tavi scolded Ryan. 

"He asked me to tell the truth!" Ryan defended as I walked away. 

"You are naked, little one," Mr. Khorasani joked as I came up to the patio with the towel wrapped around my waist. His smile faded when he saw that I was upset. 

"Baby, wait!" Ari came up behind me dripping water all over the patio. 

"I'm going to bed, sir." I went to Mr. Khorasani's side for protection. 

He stretched out an arm and wrapped it around me. He pulled me against his side and put the back of his hand on my forehead to check for a fever. 

"It's only 8pm. The boys upset you? They were mean to you?" he asked. 

"No sir, just tired." I looked at him and leaned my head on his shoulder. 

I didn't look at Ari. I could hear him catching his breath. 

"I'll walk with you," he offered. 

"I will take him!" Ari said, but his father put a hand up. 

Mr. Khorasani could tell when he was needed. 

+-+-+

He led me back through the house to our bedroom. Ari didn't follow. 

"Tell me what upsets you, little one," he said. I couldn't tell him the truth. 

"Just something Ryan said. It's nothing. He was just being dumb. I just... what's going to happen to us now? Our house... your house is gone," I said. 

I don't know where that came from, it just all came rushing back to me. The Khorasani home was where I finally felt free. I felt safe there. 

It was the place I ran to when my world fell apart. It was the family that welcomed me when nothing made sense. It was gone. The fire had taken it. 

"We will buy another. I already have a few to go and look at. The insurance will take care of it. Plus a developer has already contacted me. The other two lots that were destroyed have agreed to sell to him. They were large lots and he can put in a gated cul-de-sac with six homes more expensive than ours. He is offering us top dollar. We will make a profit from this." Mr. Khorasani smiled. 

"But I had good memories there," I sighed. 

He took the towel from my waist and started to rub it over my shoulders to dry me. 

"I did too, but we only owned it for a few years. Home is where our family is. We will find something just as good and actually come out making a profit. You'll have a new room and new bed and everything can be replaced. Life is important and no life was lost in the fire. I promise you things will be back to normal soon enough," Mr. Khorasani said in that daddy tone that let me know he would handle it. 

It would all be ok. 

"I am finished swim. I get ready for bed too," Ari said as he poked his head in. 

"Ryan upset your boy. He will not do it again. You will speak with Tavi to ensure this," Mr. Khorasani said in a threatening tone. 

"It is being taken care for. He will not upset my boy again," Ari swore. 

They exchanged looks like foes from an old west movie. Each was waiting for the other to draw his gun. 

"I will let you two get ready for bed then," Mr. Khorasani draped the towel over my shoulders and leaned down to kiss my cheeks. 

He hugged his son tensely then left us alone.

+-+-+

"You are upset? For why? You hear from Ryan I do not touch him! I am honest with you!" Ari said when Mr. Khorasani left the room. "I do not lie to you. I never will." 

"No. You don't lie, but you did it with two guys in front of everyone at a party? How could you do that? You lecture me all the time about evil men wanting to use me and you..." I shook with anger. 

"I did..." Ari sighed. "You know I am grown man. I have experience before you and not all is good! You do not think I was virgin when we meet. Do you? I am not innocent like my princess. I come to this county and everything is so free here. The boys throw their bodies at me and I was young to resist them. I do not ever think I will find my perfect princess and save myself for boy like you." 

"I mean... I guessed you had done stuff before. You're pretty good at it. But... two guys?" I shook my head like it was a crazy thought. 

"Sometimes more if I feel like it. I do lots of dumb thing in my youth. Is how I learn to please you so well. Is  why I protect you so fierce! I do not want you fall victim to the man I was... This things happen before I even know of you! Nothing matter since I meet you. No one else share my bed, my heart, my eyes." Ari looked at me with sadness. 

"I know. I just never thought about it. And all this talk about keeping control on your boy. You guys talk about us like we are dumb pets!" I finished drying off and slid off my swim trunks. 

"Is because we love you. We know how much bad is out there. Everyone want that you are protected. Just like me at the parties. I take advantage of the ones who are free with their body. Is not like how I do things with you. Is not love. I don't want that you end up at parties with men who take advantage for your innocence and leave you empty with shame or filled with virus. I will protect you. You are only for me!" He sighed with desperation. 

Ari followed me into the bathroom and took off his swim trunks. 

He guided me into the shower so we could rinse off the pool. We rubbed soap over each other while I thought about it. 

"Even if I went to college I wouldn't get into stuff like that. I'm not stupid," I said as we rinsed. 

"Is not you are stupid. You are tasty treat. You are naive and trust that others are good. You can easily fall into trouble. Someone give you drink and you are immobile. Some boy decide he want your body and he is bigger and can take with force. Bad influence will corrupt if you do not have daddy to care for you. You need a man to look out for you. I do this for you. I always will keep you safe," Ari swore as he kissed my shoulders. 

"I don't want to be here anymore. I hate this place. I want to go home," I whined. 

I melted in his hold.

"Soon, princess. Soon we go when is safe. I want so bad to leave you from here." Ari nodded at me with sad eyes. 

"I want everything back to normal," I confessed. 

"Tomorrow I take you for business and we stop by the condo. Maybe air is cleaner since fires move away. Ok, my love? We can have time together and maybe my father says it safe enough to return. I take you to our home where you will be mine." Ari looked at me with hope. 

I nodded and held onto him. I felt safe in his arms. Maybe Mr. Hadid was right. I'd gotten used to this, thought it was something simple. I didn't realize the things Ari and Mr. Khorasani protected me from. 

If this fire had happened when I lived with my dad, we'd be stuck on my uncle's roach infested couch with no way to recover. We wouldn't talk about things that were easy to replace, we'd be talking about how on earth we could ever rebuild our lives. We'd have nowhere to turn, no easy recovery. 

I hugged Ari a little extra hard. He lifted me out of the shower and grabbed a fresh towel to dry us off. He picked out my pajamas, the warm ones that covered me from neck to toe. 

He put me on his chest, pulled the covers over us, and kissed me goodnight. He'd make sure everything was ok. That's what daddies do.

# Chapter 46- Ari's Adventure

Story Recap: Lukas, an athletic, California 17 yr-old with blonde hair, blue eyes, and  tight body, loves Ari, a wealthy, muscled, 25 yr-old Persian who dominates his boy. After a fire destroys the Khorasani home, they work to rebuild and get their lives back together. 

[Ari's

  

Day]

There is nothing better than waking up to my perfect Lukas nestled against my chest and resting peacefully in his daddy's warmth. He sleeps so soundly in my arms. He is so innocent and sweet. Lukas is everything good about my life. He is my future; my life perfected. 

I gave his little bottom a squeeze and he squirmed against me; made one of those little happy moans he does whenever I get close to that pink hole. 

I slipped my hand into the back of his pajama pants and pulled at the silky thong to make it ride up against his pink part. My boy arched his back and blinked up at me with those baby blue eyes that tell me he knows his lion has him safe. 

"Morning, daddy," he cooed with a little yawn. 

I winked and put a finger under that chin, lifting his head up for a kiss. I wanted to shove inside him, wake him up properly and bury my seed deep, but I could see the sun was up and today was going to be busy. I had meetings through lunch and then I planned to take Lukas to my condo and hope my father would allow us to stay the night there. 

When you're a daddy, you have to make the responsible choices. A boy can be irresponsible and waste a work morning fooling around in bed, but a daddy is the one who bears the consequences of keeping his world spinning and I knew I needed to get going soon. 

After a few minutes of cuddling my boy, my father, like clockwork, knocked on the door to make sure we were getting up. 

For some reason Lukas yelled "come in!" 

He wasn't much for thinking of the appropriateness of things. He was used to being in my father's house where anyone who came into his room would bring him happiness. In this house there were many wolves I needed to keep from my boy. 

"You slept well, little one?" my father asked tenderly as he came in and saw Lukas wriggling out of my arms. 

Father smiled when he saw Lukas' face. He loved my boy as his own. 

"Yes, sir! I'm feeling better." Lukas offered him a big smile as he sat up in my arms. The comforter covered where I had my hand down the back of his pajamas. 

Father always  lit up around my boy. 

To him, Lukas was the delicate daughter he'd always wanted. My brothers' wives treated father with respect and reverence, but they rarely sought him out. Lukas was his little puppy who trailed him when I wasn't home. 

"Good, good. Come and get food," he said then turned to me and changed from English to Farsi, from gentle father to drill instructor.

"You have important meetings today and you're behind on the paperwork. If I have to clean up your shoddy bookkeeping again I'm taking it out of your paycheck. Soon you'll be turning to your boy for money!" Dad barked at me, using our language so the boy wouldn't understand. 

Dad wasn't nearly as kind to me, but that's how Persian fathers are with their heirs, the ones who must follow in their footsteps. 

It matters little if the delicate children are successful or driven, but the strong ones are pushed to carry the family's legacy.

To him, Lukas' main purpose was to learn to take care of the home and fill it with happiness. For me, his closest son, he wanted a driven businessman who could take over his company someday; though his expectations for me were much higher than for himself. 

"I will do it, father. I will get it all settled today after my meetings. But... I want to talk to you, please." I answered in our language. 

I took my hand from Lukas' ass and patted his bottom. He crawled out from the comforter. He padded off to the bathroom to get ready. 

"What is it? They're waiting for us for breakfast and you should get going before the traffic. Tavi is going with you. His father wants him to learn from you," he said. I felt my stomach twist. Tavi would ruin my plan. 

"Tavi? No! He never takes anything seriously and I was going to take Lukas. I was going to take him to see his father in LA. The boy misses his dad!" I protested. 

"I don't want Lukas near the smoke. I downloaded a work packet his school put up since they are closed. I'll work with him today on it... But you should stop by and see his father. I have some papers I need Mirteza to sign and it will be good to make sure Steven is ok as well. He may be just as anxious about all this as Lukas is. It will be good to let him know his son is doing well," dad said. 

And with that, he completely derailed my plan. 

"He was excited to go with me though! Please, father!" I argued. 

"You should not have promised him before checking with me. The boy is 17 and under my control until his birthday. You do not make decisions for him without checking with me! That was your mistake.... Oh, you're ready, little one!" He suddenly changed back to English and changed his tone as my boy came out of the bathroom combing his blonde hair. 

Father went back to being the kind and gentle patriarch Lukas thought he was. I huffed and laid back down. 

"Don't waste time, lazy boy. You need to get on the road soon," dad told me as he took Lukas out for breakfast with the others. 

I sighed. I got up and put on a shirt then went out to get some food. The table in the kitchen was full so I scooped up my boy and took his seat. He was used to eating in my lap anyways. 

Ryan ate his breakfast quietly with his head down. 

After Lukas fell asleep last night I'd gone to speak with Tavi who assured me Ryan was being punished for his outburst. I hope Tavi could learn to keep a tighter leash on his boy. 

This wasn't the right type of environment for a boy like Lukas. My father would make sure he was kept away from Ryan for the day, but I was eager to get my boy away from these men. 

Tavi came to breakfast in a blue dress shirt and pants with a black tie and new leather shoes. He looked uncomfortable. I guess his father's company in Orange County required less professional dress. His father likely demanded he scrape a suit together to learn from me. 

Clients in Los Angeles expected us to look successful. They would never invest with a man who showed up in a tracksuit, gold chain, and sports car. 

Mr. Hadid nodded at his son with approval. Tavi rolled his eyes. His father wasn't as strict as mine. It's why they never did as well. 

I finished my toast and coffee then kissed Lukas and took him off with me to get changed. 

He liked sitting on the counter in the morning while I put on a suit and brushed my teeth. I knew to keep messing with my hair until he told me how hot I looked. I'd leave him with a kiss and a spritz of my cologne on his arm so he could smell me when he needed. I read online that puppies like that when their master leaves. That and the other tips I found seemed to apply to my  Lukas. 

+++ 

Tavi spent most of the morning goofing around on his phone or asking for intimate details about Lukas anytime we got in the car. 

I knew what he was after. He'd been drooling over him and it was getting on my nerves. Any man would want a boy like Lukas, but most wouldn't want the hard work of raising a boy with proper values and working hard to provide a safe and comfortable life for him. 

"You know Ryan is a very pretty boy. I'd never have let him get that bulky, but if it works for you, that is good. If you disciplined him properly and set boundaries he could be a very fine boy," I pointed out. 

"It's not that easy. He pouts and whines and sometimes it's just easier to give into him!" Tavi sighed. 

He set down his phone and looked over at me. It was the first thing he'd taken seriously all day. 

"Lukas would do the same if I left him untrained. Part of keeping his innocence is keeping his choices very small. A boy needs a short leash and few options. You let it out a little as he earns it. Look how your father turned Brandon into a fine boy he can be proud of. Brandon had a past wilder than Ryan, but your father made his world very small and his choices very few. Now he is flourishing and so happy," I said. 

"I guess so. I just don't know if I'm ready to settle down like that. For dad it was easy. Brandon filled the void when mom died. He stuck around through dad's grief and proved his loyalty. He was finished with his wild past and ready for something stable. Ryan says we should be out having fun... and I like doing it too." Tavi sounded so conflicted. 

"Maybe you aren't ready to be a daddy. The day I met Lukas I knew it was time. That little face flipped the switch. That little bottom lit the fire. I knew I was done wasting time. Now when I hold him all I can picture is a life with him. I work hard all day and get excited every night to head home to him. He makes my stress disappear. My dream for the future is my boy in my lap with my babies in his arms. That takes much work to build, but it will be worth it." I sighed dreamily. 

"I do want that too... someday. And my dad is pressuring me to get it going soon. All he talks about is how proud your father must be to have his sons all partnered off with respectable mates. He likes Ryan but he's always on me to break him in or cut him out! I don't know that I'm ready to do either! Now he has me trailing you all day hoping I'll live up to the great Ari!" Tavi groaned. 

"You will find your own path. I didn't think I wanted the path my father pushed on me until I met Lukas. Now I can't imagine any other life. I think our next stop might enlighten you though," I grinned. 

I couldn't wait to see Tavi's face when we stopped by to see uncle Mirteza. I was sure it would be a circus. He was staying with a friend of his, a friend I would never let Lukas be around. I'd expected him to be back in LA, but he told me where he was staying when I called him as we left the Hadid's house. 

We drove up the 405 then climbed up into the Palos Verdes peninsula, a giant rock that juts 10 miles out into the Pacific Ocean. At the top of a crest we turned into a gated neighborhood and drove all the way to the back. I'd been to this house before. It was not a place I'd ever bring my Lukas. 

+-+-+

Amari Shahid was an old, Saudi pervert with millions of dollars amassed through severely questionable investments. Uncle Mir had taken me here for my 21st birthday. I was new to America and just discovering the mass of boys eager to please foreign alphas. Amari specialized in providing newly 18-year-old submissives. 

"Wow, this house! Holy Woah!" Tavi said as we drove through gates and up a circular driveway. 

Mirteza was staying here until the smoke cleared from our neighborhood. As much as he enjoyed turning Lukas' father into his boy toy, he really did care about the guy and he knew the smoke would bother his allergies. Just like my boy, his father had a more delicate system. 

I parked off to the side and backed into a spot so we could easily exit. 

There were several cars parked near the garage and I recognized Mirteza's oversized Lexus SUV he used for trips. I prodded Tavi out of his dumbstruck state. I grabbed the papers my father had sent me with and we made our way up to the front door. 

I could hear the music thumping inside. For a Thursday afternoon, the place sounded like a Saturday night club in Hollywood. I rang the doorbell and a short, twink with budding muscles and big brown eyes answered wearing a tiny, grey Speedo. 

"Mr. Khorasani? Master Shahid is expecting you!" The boy smiled and bowed for us. He couldn't have been much older than my Lukas. I shuddered thinking of what Mr. Shahid would do with a boy of Lukas' beauty. 

"Take me to him, boy," I said firmly. 

You can't be too gentle with a trained boy like him. They wouldn't respect it. 

The boy held the door for us. Tavi came in behind me. I noticed he'd straightened up and put on that intimidating stare Egyptian men are known for. It made the boy lower his eyes and a deep blush settled in on his pink cheeks. 

"Please, sirs," the boy croaked. "Right this way." 

He led us down a series of corridors through ornate rooms until we reached the back office with huge, sweeping windows that looked over the cliff to the endless blue of the Pacific. 

"Little Ari all grown up! I haven't seen you in years!" Mr. Shahid stood from behind his desk and greeted me with a hug and kisses to my cheeks. 

I introduced Tavi and then hugged My uncle. Mirteza had set up a makeshift office at a large table in Mr. Shahid's expansive work area. 

"Where is Lukas' father? I should check in with him so he knows his son is ok," I told my uncle. 

"He knows. I keep him updated of course. I speak with your father twice a day at least! You shouldn't have taught your baba how to text. He can't stop! I'll call Steven in," Uncle Mir told me. 

I should have known my father would keep on top of this. Lukas was dad's baby. Of course he would look after his father as well. 

"What brings you to us?" Mr. Shahid asked. He knew my father wouldn't approve of me being here if there wasn't a reason. The two of them were vastly different men and my father wanted nothing to do with this world. 

"I need some signatures and papers from Uncle. I wanted to check in on my boy's father. He is with Uncle Mir," I told him. 

"Oh! Yes. He has been enjoying his time here with my other pups. He's been behaving himself very well! Funny that his son is just like him. It makes things easier when you don't have to deal with an unwelcoming family like little Braiden here. His family does not support him," Mr. Shahid said. 

He put his hands on Braiden, the boy in the speedo. Braiden looked very confused because he knew he was being talked about but he didn't understand the Arabic we were using. 

"He is a fine boy. His family turned him out to the streets when he came out to them, and now he is finishing a college degree in only three years! With my discipline he will be ready for law school next Fall," Mr. Shahid praised the boy and kissed the top of his hair. 

As much of an old perv as Mr. Shahid was, he always thought about the well being of his boys after he was finished with them. He made sure they had careers and education to start their lives after being in service to him. His boys always left him better than he found them. 

"That is admirable. He is lucky to have found you sir," I said and began pulling out the file of papers for my uncle. 

"Would you like to use his services while you wait for your uncle's review? Braiden is most skilled in relaxing a man," Mr. Shahid said. 

"Show him, boy." he added in English. 

Braiden came towards me with a happy smirk and eyes that focused on my jaw. He knew better than to look a real man in the eyes. Mr. Shahid knew how to train them. He dropped to his knees in front of me and reached for my zipper. 

"No! I do not." I said in English and pushed Braiden back gently. I had my Lukas at home and would never seek another. 

"I will!" Tavi jumped in excitedly. 

As I was backing away, Tavi was moving closer and rubbing his package. Braiden crawled over to him but then stopped and looked back at his master. 

"Sure, he deserves a treat," Mr. Shahid said. 

I turned my head and went to my uncle. I had enough at home to handle with Lukas' sexual needs. He always kept me satisfied and I'd never break his trust. As cute as Braiden was, he was second-rate to my Lukas. 

"I'll get to work on these shortly," Uncle Mirteza said with a gentle laugh. 

He knew my loyalty to my boy. He knew this type of place was not for my family and my father would not approve.

I was eager to get the papers and go. I was eager to return to my Lukas, happy in the fact that he would never know a world like this. He would never know that a boy like him could be turned into a toy for the older, wealthy ones. I was eager to leave, but I knew it wouldn't be that easy.

# Chapter 47- The Persian Boy

Tavi put his hand on Braiden's head and guided him over to a comfortable chair. Tavi sat and the boy crawled between his knees. Tavi looked at me with a happy nod. 

This was exactly his kind of place. I hoped he hurried so we could beat the traffic back to Orange County. I needed an afternoon with a close door and Lukas in my lap. 

Lukas' father came in just as Braiden was using his teeth on Tavi's zipper. 

Steven Smith, the father of my boy, had made quite the transformation in his time under Uncle Mirteza's control. 

He'd always been slim with a little muscle from carrying around machine parts and working in the shop all day, but Mirteza had disciplined his eating and workouts to produce a man that was pure, lean muscle with a narrow waist and defined pecs and arms. He looked so much younger and happier under my uncle's guidance. 

Steven wasn't bulked, Mirteza wouldn't want a man larger than him. He was cut, shredded, and at the peak of his fitness. His skin was lighter from staying out of the sun and glowed from pampering at the expensive salons Mirteza liked to frequent. 

He came in wearing a small white bikini bottom matching Braiden's. He stopped at the doorway when he saw me. He looked around nervously to check for his son. Of course Lukas wouldn't see him like this. 

All Lukas needed to know was that his father was loved and happy with my uncle. Aside from the leaked video a classmate had sent him, Lukas would be kept from the seedier details of his father's new life. 

"Come, boy. Your little one is safe at home with my brother. He would never bring him this close to the fires," Mirteza growled in a gentle yet threatening tone.

"Hello, Steven. It is good to see you well," I told him. He came towards us and offered an uncertain smile. 

"Thank you.  You too. I can breathe better here away from the smoke. Where is...," he started to say as he went to Mirteza's side. He lowered his head and snuggled in under uncle's protective arm. 

"Lukas is fine. He is anxious to go home, but he is safe and well at a large estate in Laguna." I told him. He snapped his head up at that. 

"Your home is gone! I heard! Oh my god! I am so sorry! Lukas must be crushed and your family as well." Steven looked at me with worry. 

He dropped his subservient affect. His fatherly instincts kicked in. Mirteza pulled him in, reminding him who daddy was. 

"My home is always open to you and Lukas. He has a room there and we should be going back tomorrow evening," Mirteza said. 

I sighed and turned back to see Braiden's head bobbing in Tavi's lap. The boy was enjoying his snack and Tavi kept a guiding hand on his head. He pushed back his hair and whispered encouragement to him. 

"My condo was untouched. I am hoping to bring Lukas there. He has moved around so much this year. It is time he settles somewhere permanent," I said. 

"Your father may not approve of that. He says Sajad is preparing to move his children into one room so your parents will have a bedroom there while they look for a new home. He will want Lukas there or with us," Mirteza said. Steven looked at us with confusion. 

"Sajad is oldest son of my parents, my brother. He has wife and children in Pasadena," I said. 

"I think I met him," Lukas' father said. "He was very nice to my son!" 

I smiled, but I felt uneasy. If Lukas went with my oldest brother, he would be watched like a hawk's baby in the nest. 

Sajad was the most traditional of my brothers and very strict. He would have Lukas on a tight schedule even more so than my father. He had already developed care for my boy. He asked me every time we talked how I was raising him. 

He thought it absurd that we would send him to the big high school instead of choosing a smaller, private one. He would make sure I had very little privacy with my boy. This would not be good. 

"Whatever happens, it will be short. Your father already has an offer from a developer and the insurance check will sweeten the pot. He has found a few compound properties where you could have your own apartment with Lukas. Two of them even have apartments bigger than your condo with a kitchen and everything. He may be more agreeable to you setting up home there with your boy if it meant keeping you near him long-term," Mirteza said.

"Really? That is wonderful!" I was surprised. Father hadn't brought it up. 

"One of the big properties is directly above my home! Can you imagine your mother making dinner and looking down to see this one naked in my backyard?" Mirteza said in Farsi. 

He laughed and patted Steven's bottom. The man blushed and put his cheek on his owner's shoulder. I scowled at that thought.

"Yes, she will be..." I started but then trailed off when I caught site of the doorway. 

I looked past Tavi, who was enjoying stuffing the twink's face, and saw a new figure in the doorway. 

It was a man about my age. He wore the skimpy white shorts customary for the boys of this house, but he didn't look like a boy. He was close to my height and age and his face brought back a flood of memories. 

It couldn't be him, but I suddenly was filled with a twist of bittersweet recollection. His delicate features around a proud Persian nose. 

His light skin and shining pale brown eyes with long lashes and an innocent look. His chest was thin but defined as if they had been sculpted by a master. It couldn't be him. 

=

When I was 16, a new boy enrolled in our school. He was two grades below me and painfully shy. His family had moved to Tehran from a small town on the seaside in the north.
 

Another boy in my class gave him trouble so I stepped in and saved him like I'd done in the gym for Lukas. I couldn't resist a pretty one in need, a delicate one who couldn't fend for himself. 

=

"I see you eyeing Nima," Mr. Shahid said in Arabic. "He is one of your people, but his family comes from exile in Turkey. Come, see him." Mr. Shahid waved me over and the boy walked towards us with his arms clasped behind his back. 

"Nima? Oh... I was hoping for another name," I said to the boy in Farsi. 

"I am sorry, sir. I am Nima Esfahani. What name would you like?" The boy smiled, grateful to be using his native tongue. 

"Nima is fine," I laughed. "I am Arisht Khorasani," I said and started to offer him my hand. 

"Go ahead. Explore him as you wish. He is new here and still very shy," Mr. Shahid pushed us together. 

He'd mistaken my interest as sexual. 

"No, thank you." I pulled my hand back. "How did he come here?" 

Mr. Shahid prodded Nima to speak and then walked away with disinterest. 

He was hoping to watch me take him, make love to him in the office for all to see. He wasn't interested in conversation. Mr. Shahid went back to watching Tavi and Braiden. 

"My family, sir. We immigrated to Ankara and worked where we could. I met Master at a hotel and he took pity on me. He brought me to his home in London for a time and then to Canada where he sent me on a long bus ride to meet him in Los Angeles. He is working on getting my papers together so I can start school. He is teaching me English as well. He is very kind to me," Nima said. 

He kept his eyes below my chin in respect. 

"You remind me of a boy I went to school with, Amiri," I noted. 

"Was he your lover, sir? You are very handsome," Nima pushed. 

I put my finger under his chin and lifted his eyes to meet mine. He trembled a little like Lukas always did when meeting my gaze. 

A pretty boy who knows his place. He was the spitting image of what I imagined Amiri would look like at this age. I'd spent so much time with him, letting him explore and worship my body. I felt such power when Amari had knelt in front of me and kissed his way to my lap. 

"I'm sorry, sir. I didn't mean to..." Nima looked scared and lowered his eyes. 

My lips curled up into a smile. Like my boy, he was undeniably cute and always apologizing unnecessarily. 

"What do you do here for Mr. Shahid?" I asked. 

The older man wasn't usually into Middle Eastern boys. He liked them light and tight. 

"I keep the house, make food, chores. He gives me time every day to study." Nima skirted around the question he knew an alpha male would want. 

"Has he opened you?" I asked more directly as I moved him away from the others. 

I cornered him near the window. He was tall and well built, more muscled than a boy should be, but he knew his place and was easily intimidated. 

"No... no, sir. He lets me play with Braiden, but the boy's hole is only for master. I do not put my manhood in him. Master will put a toy in me or let me suck on Braiden or him... but he does not enjoy my hole. He says it is not for him. He prefers the fairer ones," Nima confessed. 

He looked as if it was shameful that he didn't entice the old pervert. 

"And you wish to be opened?" I asked. 

"Well... Sometimes with Braiden I get to help open him and... It is enjoyable." He smiled. 

I could see his cock thickening in the thin, white pouch that offered little modesty. He was indeed a true Persian man, full and thick. 

"Yes. I see. You do not seek a man." I nodded. 

He reminded me so much of young Amiri. Not quite a real man but not entirely boy. It stoked the protective fires inside me. How could he end up in a place like this? Father would be very interested in helping him. 

"Well... for a real man... One like you... I would certainly enjoy it." Nima misread my line of questioning. He reached forward and put his hand on my stomach. "...I would give myself happily. My flower would bloom." 

Nima slid his hand down slowly. The animal in me awakened. I sighed and felt again like I was back in my bedroom with Amiri with him between my legs nursing desperately on me. 

"No, my  dear!" I stopped him just as his hand cupped the growing bulge in my pants. "I am not the man for this." I took his hand off of me. 

"Oh... sir... I am so..." Nima shook. 

I held his hand firmly. Seeing him scared like my Lukas melted my heart. I let go of his wrist and took his hands in mine, interlacing our fingers and squeezing him reassuringly. 

"It is ok. You are not to blame. I would be honored, but I have a boy waiting at home who I love very much," I said. 

"Of course you do. He is very lucky, sir. Can I get you anything?" Nima straightened up and remembered his place here. His cock went soft again though mine did not. 

"Water would be nice," I said, licking my lips and feeling my parched throat. 

His tense expression loosened as I agreed to his request. Refusing a refreshment would have signaled displeasure with him. 

"Right away, Master Arisht." He turned and left.

 I watched his full, bubble bottom - two golden orbs that strained the inadequate fabric - saunter out of the room. 

+-+-+

"You like my boy Nima, no? I have seen pictures of the blonde boy you have at home. Why does a poor, Persian boy excite you? You wouldn't have noticed him at home," Mr. Shahid asked. 

"I am interested in knowing my people are well. I am protective of my Persian brothers. I wanted to make sure you are treating him kindly," I told him. 

"It is not your concern. He is fed and will be put through college. You know I never leave my boys as beggars." Mr. Shahid sounded a bit defensive. 

"Of course not, sir. Your generosity is well-known. I'd never doubt that you care for him greatly. I can see he is quite healthy." I tried to smooth things over. I didn't want to make trouble for Nima. 

"Indeed! He has more of a future than he could ever have dreamed of. He'd be sucking off strangers in a bathhouse for bread if it wasn't for me! He's a hard worker here and never causes problems. He keeps Braiden in line too. That little shit needed more discipline than my busy schedule could accommodate." Mr. Shahid waved a hand over towards Braiden who had finished pleasing Tavi. 

"He keeps your home well and knows his place," I assured him. 

"It is funny to watch him guide Braiden. They do not share a common language, but for some reason Braiden seeks to please him. When Nima smiles and nods approval, Braiden lights up," Mr. Shahid shook his head with a laugh. 

Tavi was laid back in a blissful daze in a corner chair while Braiden knelt quietly by Mr. Shahid's desk. I had forgotten all about them. I laughed and shook my head. 

"How long will you keep Nima on here?" I asked. 

"Oh another year or two. Getting his paperwork in order is proving difficult. I may be sending him to college in Canada or South Africa if things don't work out. Pity, he's such a gentle boy I don't want him too far away in case he needs me," Mr. Shahid said as if he held a small amount of care for Nima. 

"Perhaps he could work for my uncle and get a visa! Uncle Mir is a citizen and business owner. My father would want to help! I'll talk to him about it," I offered. 

"Maybe down the road. He's fine here for now. He's a little older than the boys I typically employ, but he works hard," Mr. Shahid said. 

He patted my shoulder. He did care about the boy. "Now come. Let's get your papers signed and have a few drinks." 

"I should get going and I don't want to drink before I get in the car," I said. 

"Non-alcoholic then. Steven has been working on a health shake recipe. You'd hate to disappoint the father of your boy, right? Even if he is just a boy himself," Mr. Shahid said. 

+-+-+

We went off to a downstairs lounge that hung off the cliff with windows on three sides of the Pacific scenery. Tavi was impressed at seeing real wealth, not the stucco mansion his father had built down in Orange County. This was old money from a century of oil Sheiks and Mr. Shahid's dubious dealings. 

"This place is amazing! Just having boys ready and waiting for you at any time!" Tavi glowed. 

"There used to be more! When I first came here, you had five, Mr. Shahid." I noted as we settled in. 

Steven and Braiden appeared with tumblers full of a frothy green substance. Nima finally showed up with my water. He knelt at my side and handed it to me. 

"There is a third boy, we call him Mowgli because he is a young and wild cub. He is in the training room right now," Mr. Shahid laughed. 

"I'd love to see your training in action! Is he like Braiden?" Tavi asked a little too excitedly. 

"He is a few months younger, Newly 18. He's a sweet boy from Nebraska. He thought I was joking about how seriously I train my boys. He assumed his sweet face would let him move to California and dictate his care. That was not the case." Mr. Shahid lazily pet Braiden as he spoke. 

"Oh please let us see it!" Tavi drooled. 

I shot him a dirty look and he put his eyes back in their sockets. 

"Another time. I don't want him being adored today. It's a time for quiet introspection. I'm hoping to turn him around so I don't have to put him on a bus home." Mr. Shahid yawned. 

"I remember the harem of obedient and willing boys you kept before!" I smiled. He really was a master trainer. I'd learned much from my visits here. 

"Well when you get to be my age, you need a little more rest. Meeting the needs of five boys is a bit tiring, not to mention the expenses! One of them got into Stanford. I'm not a young buck like Ari here. I bet he keeps up well with his boy's needs." Mr. Shahid laughed. 

I looked over at Steven, but he seemed unphased by talk of his son in a sexual setting. 

"The way that boy gets stars in his eyes anytime Ari enters the room. He is definitely more than satisfied." Uncle Mirteza said. 

He patted Steven's bottom,  the father of my boy squirmed happily. He seemed totally at ease with his role and understood how his son must feel. I looked at him curiously. He accepted this fully. 

"You like the uniforms on my boys? These are for work time. When they finish their chores for the day they clean themselves and change into jockstraps for night time." Mr. Shahid laughed. 

"I'm sure your father keeps Lukas covered at all times," Uncle Mir chuckled. 

He always thought of my father as his prudish older brother. 

"When he is in my home he wears a thong. He is building up quite the collection of them," I said in English. I wanted to see how far his father would go with this.  

Steven looked up at me, but he didn't look surprised or scandalized, more interested. Had he abandoned all shame? 

"I thought you'd have him in a jock, easier access to what you need." Mr. Shahid raised an eyebrow. He spoke in English too, catching on to what I was going for. 

"A boy should always be made aware of what he carries, where his pleasure comes from. A nice tight strap back there rubs against his treasure. Every time he walks, squats, bends over, changes position. He should feel a little reminder of where his pleasure comes from." I said in perfect English. 

I'd read about this in great detail. I knew what a boy needed. 

I was looking right at Lukas' father as I said it. He met my eyes for just a second but then lowered them and knelt by the side of my uncle's chair. He knew what he was, what his boy was. 

Uncle reached a hand down to his shoulder and rubbed it down his back until he got to the back of his white bottoms. Steven's mouth fell open in silent desperation at his owner's touch. 

"He should always remember he has a pussy that needs its owner. I like that." Mr. Shahid nodded thoughtfully. 

He reached for Braiden and pulled him down into his lap. The spoiled boy looked up at him with a wide smile and begging eyes. 

I looked over at Nima, knelt beside my chair. He clasped his hands behind his back and looked down at my shoes. I put my hand on the top of his head and pet him. Tavi was sitting next to me. He didn't have a boy to touch. He'd had his fun, but he looked over at Braiden intently. 

"When my little one is anxious or worry or confused, I reach back and give a little tug to his strap. It push tight against his flower and calm him. He can focus that daddy cares for him and will take control of his worry. He know I will never let him fall," I told them in English then Farsi for Nima's benefit. 

The men nodded thoughtfully, but the boys, Braiden, Steven, and Nima, all looked at me. They knew their daddies would do the same. 

"He is lucky to have you," my uncle said. Steven nodded in agreement. 

"Perhaps Ari could demonstrate. He could use your Nima here," Tavi suddenly piped in. I shot him an angry look. 

"Nima, go and fetch a thong from the boy closet," Mr. Shahid barked. 

Nima rose and darted out of the room. I had a moment of feeling like I shouldn't do this. This was old me and things had changed since Lukas. I was eager to get home to him.

I was a daddy now. I was a respectable man. I was... Oh fuck, Nima bounced back in with his finger hooked on a slinky, pink ribbon of a thong.

# Chapter 48- Being A Daddy 

"Nima, go and fetch a thong from the boy closet," Mr. Shahid barked. Nima rose and darted out of the room. I had a moment of feeling like I shouldn't do this. 

This was old me and things had changed since Lukas. I was a daddy now. I was a respectable man. I was... Oh fuck Nima bounced back in with his finger hooked on a slinky, pink ribbon of a thong.

"That's the one. He used it for his Halloween costume... Well it WAS his costume," Mr. Shahid laughed. "I had a friend visiting that week and he took a special liking to Nima." 

Nima turned and pushed down his white bottoms revealing those perfect, full orbs of his round, Persian Ass. He looked back over his shoulder at me. 

He bit his lip and batted those big brown eyes at me. Amiri used to look that innocent. Of course Amiri was younger and smaller then, but I imagined he probably looked a lot like Nima now. My lap tented again. 

"Put it on. The men are waiting," Mr. Shahid said impatiently. 

Nima's attention snapped back to his master. He nodded and then bent forward, pushing out that beautiful ass for me to notice. 

He stepped into the thong and slid it up his thick, muscled thighs. His ass shifted and gave me another nice look at his treasure. It was perfectly smooth, an oddity for a Persian man. We are naturally hairy people.

"Seems like it's turning him on," Uncle Mir noted. 

"No, he gets off on being stared at. Give him an audience and he'll do anything," Mr. Shahid laughed. "Not as bad as Braiden though!" 

"You feel it tight on your little flower?" I asked Nima. He looked over his shoulder at me again and nodded as he bit his lip. 

"Feels good, does it not? Makes your little flower tingle?" I stared at Nima and forgot for a moment the room of men, including the father of my boy, were with us. 

"Yes, Master Arisht. It feels so good," Nima said in Farsi for my benefit. He put his finger over the fabric and rubbed down between his cheeks. He let out a little whine like a proper boy who needed to be filled. 

"Fuck, that's hot," Tavi hissed from beside me. 

"Go on, Ari. Do as you wish with him," Mr. Shahid prompted. 

I wanted to indulge, but I knew my love for Lukas would not allow. 

Nima reminded me so much of the boy I'd left behind in Iran, the boy I couldn't save. Amiri deserved a man who could protect and keep him, but our society was not set up that way. 

I didn't have a household of my own where I could keep him away privately. I hoped he found that and was protected, but I knew better than to hold out that hope. 

Nima was here and maybe I could save him, but his body didn't call to me like the boy I had at home. Lukas had my heart and owned my body as I did his. I needed to get away from this and head home to him. 

"The one who deserves my seed is at home doing his chores and preparing my dinner. You are a tool for my display." I needed to say that, not just for him, but for the father of my boy who was just a few feet away. 

I'd said it in Farsi, but I saw uncle Mir whispering translation to him.

"My master has given me for your use. Do as you wish, sir," Nima said with hunger in his voice. 

"I save myself for my love. It is not something I am prepared to risk, no matter how tempting the treat before me may be." I smiled. I didn't care about disappointing the men here. My boy trusted me, and his father did as well. 

I looked over at Steven. He knelt beside my uncle and looked at me with hungry intrigue. He swallowed nervously when my eyes met his. He would know I held loyalty for his son. He would know I was a man who could show my power like my uncle, but reserve it for the one who held my heart. 

He understood our relationship had changed. He knew I wasn't just the respectful Persian boy who courted his son and asked his permission for things. He saw I could be as powerful a master as my Uncle Mir. 

"He is a good one. So obedient to his keeper. Do you have to discipline him?" I asked my uncle. 

"Not much. It is difficult to find punishment he doesn't enjoy." Uncle Mir laughed. 

"This one needs it often," Mr. Shahid said. I looked over to see he'd rolled Braiden over onto his stomach. He had the boy laid across his lap and gave his ass a swat to demonstrate. Braiden yelped and squirmed, but he didn't try to get away. 

"Maybe I could borrow that Mowgli kid you have in the training room? I don't have a boy to play with," Tavi interjected, sounding like a whiny kid. 

"Sorry, bro. It's BYOB and you already had your fill," Mr. Shahid laughed. "Mowgli isn't ready for sharing yet... Wait! What was the boy's original name? Jason? Edward? Dashell? I forget. He's been Mowgli since the night he started mouthing off and demanding things like a wild boy." 

"It's Derek, sir... or Joey? Yes! Joey!" Braiden said. He got another hard swat on his ass for talking out of turn. 

"See? He speaks when he shouldn't. Troubled little thing." Mr. Shahid shook his head. 

"You asked a question, sir! Ow!" Braiden protested, earning a few more swats. 

Nima laughed as he knelt beside me. He was ok not being the center of attention. I offered him a smile. 

"I will help you. I promise you this," I whispered to Nima when the men were distracted. 

He nodded and smiled gratefully. 

I looked back at Lukas' father. He was knelt beside my uncle now and rubbing his cheek against Uncle Mir's thigh. 

How could a man like that ever give seed to make a boy like Lukas? 

He spent many years lost on women until he found his true destiny. I wondered what would become of Lukas' seed when it was time to make a child. 

I planned to have a few using mine first, but our final one would carry his genes. He would make a pretty baby if I found the right egg to inseminate. I'd find a Persian egg donor who wouldn't take away from his delicate features. 

"Nima needs very little discipline. He works hard here," Mr. Shahid noted. 

"He should have more attention, especially for the admirable way he runs an estate such as this one. He brings great prestige to his master. It is obvious you run a very tight household." I reached to pet Nima's hair. He bowed his head and blushed. 

"He is a very attentive housekeeper. I will remember to reward him if only we can get his papers sorted," Mr. Shahid agreed. 

"My father can help with this. I know he will want to be of assistance. He has good contacts for these things," I said. 

Uncle Mir looked at me with eyes that said he understood what I was trying to do. A little smirk creeped over his lips. 

"I really must be going. If I can get the papers. It is time to head home to my boy," I said. 

+-+-+

"Dude, let's not tell the boys about this, ok?" Tavi said when we finally made it back to the car. I nodded. I hadn't thought this needed to be stated between us. 

"Yes. Lukas would not understand, but Ryan could use a discipline demonstration. He needs to be broken in." I smiled as Tavi sighed. 

"I know. I know! I will start. It was awesome seeing what they can do when you really get firm with them. Can you imagine Ryan like that Braiden kid? He was perfect and so eager to please me.Ryan complains about his jaw when I use him like that. It was beautiful, man. I want that. I want that with him," Tavi said.

We used the carpool lane on the way back and hopped on a toll road but still got held up with  the traffic. We'd stayed out later than I'd wanted so it was nearly dark when we made it back to the Hadid house. 

I texted my father as we pulled in. It wasn't like I wouldn't be seeing him in just a few minutes, but it's something we always did. 

"The boy is being disciplined. I have handled it, but avoid your bedroom," father texted back cryptically. 

I put the car in park and wondered what that meant. Lukas never needed discipline, maybe he meant Ryan. I felt my stomach twist thinking of the havoc he could have cause to my boy being at home all day. 

I grabbed my work case and headed into the house. Father was sitting at the kitchen table with his laptop and a glass of water. He looked up at me with guilt when he saw me. 

"Before you ask, I already handled it and Lukas is working diligently in his bedroom to finish his school packet. Things are under control. I just didn't want you running in there and distracting him," father said. 

He turned back to his computer as if that would settle things. 

"My boy was bad? Really? My angel? What did he do?" I asked with a laugh. 

I sat down across from him. Brandon silently put a bottle of chilled water in front of me. I couldn't imagine Lukas crossing my father over anything. 

"I printed out his work packet from the school this morning. I gave it to him and he asked if he could go swimming first so... I joined him. Then he took a nap and well... he was supposed to begin his work directly after lunch, but... I got busy with my work day and before I knew it I found him playing a video game with Ryan and none of his work had even been started. I was very cross with him. I hated to do it, but he must learn," father assured. 

"Ryan was supposed to stay away from him! I will deal with him," Tavi said as he came up behind me. 

He called Ryan's name loudly then stormed off to find his boy. 

"With RYAN?" I exploded. "You specifically told me to keep Lukas away from his horrible influence. You left him alone? And how did you discipline him?" 

"Keep your voice down! Don't forget to whom you speak!" Father scolded. 

I closed my mouth and nodded, remembering my place.

Father nodded to show I was giving him the proper respect then continued, "I told him he will have no dinner until his work is finished. He will also miss out on the movie we are watching this evening unless he does good work." 

"You told a boy, that we regularly have to force meals into, that he can't eat until it is finished? That is his punishment? He probably thought it a reward!" I laughed. 

I covered my laugh quickly, but on the inside I was cracking up like a hyena. 

This pillar of a man I had feared and followed my entire life was twisted and humbled in the presence of a small boy with big blue eyes and pouty pink lips. 

"Well... yes, but he was quite scared and you know how he gets. He is very gentle and breaks so easily. That little lip starts to tremble.... Ahh fuck," father sighed. 

He realized he'd been beaten by my princess. 

"It is ok, father. You are grandpa to him. I am daddy. I will discipline my boy." I clapped a hand on my father's shoulder and he nodded. 

I got up from the table and kissed his cheek. I left my work case there for him to get the papers he needed and went off to see my boy. 

Something inside me changed today. I remembered Amiri and how I was with him. It wasn't as strong of a love as I have with my Lukas, but I was younger then and more hard with Amiri. 

Today, seeing Mr. Shahid and the fine boys he turned out, made me remember what a boy needs. I had been too soft with Lukas too. It was easy with him because he was naturally compliant and broke so easily. 

I would talk with Tavi later and ensure he delivered appropriate discipline to Ryan who had already been told to stay away from Lukas, but my boy was my responsibility. It was up to me. 

I walked down the hallway towards the bedroom. I could see the light under the door and I heard music playing. I pushed it open and Lukas was flopped across the bed facing away from me. 

He wiggled that baby bottom to the beat. His small, blue shorts were pushed down a little in the back and I could see the band of a pink thong. He turned from his book when he heard me come in. He smiled up at me like he'd done nothing wrong. He probably didn't even know he was in trouble. My father had been too soft on him. 

I nodded to him and he turned and sat up on the bed. I went to the speaker on a side table and turned off the music. Lukas watched me with curious eyes. He had zero idea he was in trouble. Father probably hadn't even raised his voice to him. 

"You are finished with your work?" I asked as I took off my suit. 

"Um... about half... I had a busy day. What's the stain on your pants?" Lukas asked as I took off the jacket. I looked down and saw a few spots where my seed had leaked from the repeated contact with the Persian boy. 

"Don't know," I shrugged. "Why is your work not complete, boy?" 

Lukas smiled. He thought I was being playful and in all honesty I really did want to flip him over and fuck him senseless, but I swallowed my need and put his first. 

I loosened my tie and unbuttoned my shirt. Lukas got on his knees and walked towards me on the bed to help. 

"I got busy with stuff! I was swimming and then Ryan found this video game that is so fun. You would love it! You get this monster, but he's not like a mean monster, he's like a happy monster and he smashes things and gets bigger..." Lukas began to ramble but I put a finger to his lips. 

"Your work! Today was a school day and you stay here to do the work from your school. I went to work today and you did not. Why?" I asked again. 

"I... um," his little lips started to tremble. He understood I wasn't being playful. 

"I know you need daddy to guide you, but you are able to make schoolwork on your own without help, right? You have the school book online and tablet to work. Father even print this for you. There is house full of men to help with question you have. So why no work?" I unzipped my pants and turned my back to him. 

I knew there would be a mess of precum down there. I stepped out of my pants and then shucked the boxer briefs. I tossed it all in the hamper where Brandon would sort it out. 

"I'm sorry, daddy." Lukas said. I turned to see him sitting back against the pillows and holding Kherse panda, the stuffed animal I'd given him. His eyes were tearing up and he looked down at his lap. 

"If I can not trust you to use your time for good purpose then I will need to train you better," I said. 

I came and sat next to him on the bed. I was naked and needed a shower. His eyes fixed on my cock, but he knew better than to reach for it right now. 

"You're mad at me," he sniffled. "I was going to do it! Don't be mad." 

"I am disappointment for your choice to not do work. I work all day and I wish to come home and enjoy my boy. You decide to play today and take my enjoyment time in evening away. This is disappoint for me. Now I come home from work and must do more work to train my boy instead of enjoy him in my lap," I explained. "I will take shower then spank." 

"Spank? What? You can't spank me! I'm 17, Ari!" Lukas looked at me with wild eyes. 

"You behave like young child. Is ok. If my boy need training then training I must do. I give my princess what she need to grow. Daddy makes the tough choice so his baby can be better" I leaned forward and kissed his forehead then got up to go shower. 

"I'm sorry. I didn't think." He sniffled then picked up his notes and his pencil. He looked at me with teary blue eyes but I held firm. He bit his lip then turned to his work. 

I got into the shower and realized what I'd been missing all along. I'd
been waiting for someone to give me control over my boy, but control is
taken. His father was no longer in my way and my own father had shown he
wasn't up to the task here. I needed to show my father that I was ready for
it. 

This was my boy and I needed to take control.

+-+-+

I got out of the shower and found Lukas naked and bent over the side of the
bed with his legs spread. He had his face pressed down into a pillow and
his hands planted on either side of his chest like he was ready to do a
push-up. 

He was ready for his punishment. 

I was ready to be the daddy he
needed.

# Chapter 49- Taking Lukas

Author's Note: 
Trigger warning for spanking. If you oppose that then PLEASE skip this chapter. You might hate Ari, but know that it is part of their dynamic. It is Ari doing what he feels is best for his boy. 

Story Recap: Lukas, an athletic, California 17 yr-old with blonde hair, blue eyes, and  tight body, loves Ari, a wealthy, muscled, 25 yr-old Persian. After a fire destroys the Khorasani home, they work to rebuild and get their lives back together. Ari awakens after realizing he needs to take firmer control over his boy and stop deferring to his father for guidance.

-------------------

Seeing my boy ready and in proper position for his spanking had me nearly lose my resolve as I came out of the shower. I toweled off and studied him as he knelt on the bed. 

His pale bubble butt pointed up at me and his legs were spread to offer his hole. He knew the site of that pink treasure made me lose all reason. I shook my head and reminded myself of the long game here. 

Lukas needed a heavy hand to become a respectable and responsible man. He had disrespected his authority figure today and not done his school assignments. He hadn't even realized he'd let my father down. 

A daddy had to make the tough choices and not be swayed by a pretty face or tempting bottom. 

I went over to the dresser Lukas had filled with our clothing. I pulled out an ordinary pair of grey boxer briefs then struggled to pull them up over my raging cock from seeing his pretty bottom. This wasn't erotic, it was discipline. The boy needed to learn. 

I went over to a stuffed armchair near the window and sat down. I looked over at my silent boy. He turned his face from the pillow and looked at me with confusion. 

"Come, boy," I said and patted my lap. He flashed his frightened eyes at me then pushed off from the bedspread. He padded over to me and started to lay across my lap in spanking position. 

"No... First, we should talk," I said. 

I turned him and pulled him up to my lap. I cradled him like he needed. Lukas fit better and felt right. I hugged him and kissed his forehead. 

He went silent for ten seconds then broke into tears. "Just do it. Please! I'm so sorry!" 

"I want you to understand first. I'd never put a hand to my boy in anger. Daddy will never do that, but he need that you learn. Do you think I want work today? I love to be home with my princess and play game. But in life we must meet responsibilities. I work and you study. You think is not important that you do well in the high school? You think is ok to not do as my father tells you and complete your work?" I asked as I rubbed his back. 

"No, daddy. I know you want me to finish and stuff. I know you care about that. You're so good to me," the boy answered. He was franticly trying to talk his way out of punishment. 

"More important, when daddy or his father tell you what you must do, we shall trust that you do it! This is basic for my princess! I need know you can follow my orders. Your schooling is important. We do not tell you do work that is not important," I tried to calm my voice. 

I could feel him shake in my hold. 

"I will. I promise I will. I'm almost done now! You can check it! I just have some tricky math, daddy. Please," Lukas whined. 

He sniffled back a little tear and his lower lip pouted out in a display of pink perfection. 

"Good. Next time you can complete it on time without the need for a spanking. Let us finish this and then join the others for dinner. It is nearly seven," I told him. 

Lukas threw his arms around me. I gently lifted them off and slid him off of my lap. 

He nodded, turned to face me, and then bent over my lap. His cock and balls crushed against my right thigh with his chest over my left one. I rubbed his smooth, bare ass and then gave it a soft practice swat. 

"You will count to ten. This is your first and hopefully your last for punish. I do not wish this to be how we spend evenings. I wish to come home and be proud for the work you do. Now count for ten," I said. 

"Yes sir! One... Two... Three," Lukas started. He was already sniffling back tears. 

"No, little one. You will count ten swats. Not ten seconds." I started to laugh. 

He was endlessly cute. I remembered the seriousness of this situation and quickly stifled my amusement.

"Oh, sorry, sir," Lukas apologized then looked back at me with those baby blue eyes. 

"Head down," I said. I pulled on his hair and pushed his head down. I couldn't spank him when that beautiful little face was looking at me. "You will lower your head when being punished!" 

I put one hand in the center of his back to steady him on my lap and raised the other one. I thought about bringing it down at full force, but I wanted to start easy. I started to swat, but as I got close his body shook. He was scared. 

I sighed and gave his ass a little rub. 

"One," he sniffled. I started to laugh but stopped myself. 

I didn't think this would be so hard. I'd disciplined Amiri and I'd used countless cute little bottoms since then. I sighed and knew I had to be strong for him. Lukas needed this. 

"No, little one, this is one," I corrected and gave his bottom a hard swat. He jumped but stayed on my lap. He let out a yelp and whined. 

"One, sir? It felt like two," Lukas sniffled again. 

He rubbed his snotty wet nose against my thigh to show me he was very upset about this. I was too, but I was a daddy and my boy needed to learn. No one said it would be easy. 

I raised my hand up and brought it back down again with the same force as the first one. Lukas yelped in pain again and lurched forward. 

"Ow," he croaked and sniffled. "Two, sir." 

His legs flailed beside me. I grabbed his right foot and pulled it back towards my face. I rubbed it against my cheek and told him to settle down. I wanted to kiss it. 

His little toes are perfect and I love sucking on them when I play with him... but now wasn't the time for that. I couldn't get lost in my perfect, beautiful boy. I couldn't forget the discipline he needed. Daddy had to make the tough choices. I let his foot go. He settled a bit. 

The third one was a little easier, but Lukas made a loud yelp. I didn't want him attracting attention. I spotted one of the socks I'd worn to work. I held him steady on my lap and reached down to get it. 

"Your noise will attract eager tourists... This house of hunters!" I stretched out the sock. 

"Raise your head, boy," I directed him. 

Lukas looked up at me and opened his mouth knowing what I wanted. I put the center of it over his lips and then stretched it behind his blonde hair and tied it. 

"Better. What number we are on?" I asked to test out his noise-making ability. 

"Orrr," he chirped with his lips muffled. 

"Four, ok." I rubbed the blush that had settled in on his pale boy butt. His perfect round globes were milky perfection with red spots on the lower half. I have big hands that adequately covered his petite, princess orbs. 

I was careful to keep my swats to the lower half. Not only was it the sturdiest part of the bottom and away from important internal organs, but also the place he would feel when he sat down, when he walked, when he squirmed. He would remember disappointing his daddy. I brought my hand down again, this time a little harder. 

"MMM orr!" Lukas squealed as his legs flailed around beside me. I kept my left hand on his back, pressing him squarely against my lap. 

Before he could settle down again I brought my hand against his ass hard. He sobbed and whined into the sock. It probably smelled of my sweat from the day, but I knew that scent always comforted him. I wanted him surrounded by his daddy, to know how much I gave for him. 

"Myyy!" he counted the fifth one and squirmed on my lap. 

"Be still or I start from one again!" I said. 

I rubbed my hand gently over the expanding redness that had swept over his perfect boy cheeks. I knew I wasn't swatting enough to leave more than a few hours of discomfort. I couldn't bare to see him with purple cheeks. I hoped this would last long enough to remind him the next time he wanted to play around and dismiss my instruction. 

Some boys actually become addicted to this punishment and some daddies too. That wasn't the point of this. 

It's not a kink. It's a reminder to both of us of our roles here and our responsibilities to each other. 

I made a promise to his father that I would keep him safe and focused. I promised to help him finish high school and go on to college. Steven was able to relax and give himself fully in service to my Uncle Mirteza because he knew his son was being raised properly. 

There was no one else who could help shape Lukas into the respectable boy he desired to become. He needed a daddy who could do his job. I was that man. 

"Meh Mir," he agreed. He laid there crying quietly. His tears and snot soaked my boxer briefs on the left side. He was using my thigh to muffle his little cries in his attempts to follow orders. 

I swatted again, harder than any of the others. Lukas lurched forward and let out a groan. He whimpered and rubbed his cheek against my thigh like he hoped to soothe me. 

But he misunderstood. I wasn't angry. I was focused. 

"Mihhh, mirrr," Lukas counted between sobs. I rubbed his ass again. My fingers grabbed at his pink, blushing bum. I rubbed it so he could feel the sting then I raised up and swatted hard again. 

"MEHHH-MEN, MIR!" Lukas wailed. His tears soaked my boxer briefs and I could feel warm mucus leak out of his nose and coat my hairy thighs. I swatted again before he could settle down. 

"MAYYT, MIR!" He cried. It was time to wrap this up. I gave another hard smack. He twisted but didn't try to slide off. 

"MIME! MIRRRR!" Lukas sobbed. His chest heaved on my lap and his legs bent at the knees like he was trying to kick me backwards. I rubbed his ass and his back, pushing him down against my thighs. 

"Almost done, little one," I whispered as I leaned down and kissed the back of his neck. 

My boy nodded. His little blonde hair flopped forward over his tear-streaked face. 

I'd just taken him to the barber shop a few days before. I got him the same cut every time. I kept him shaved close on the sides, just a little bristle when I pet him. On top I was growing out his hair. His soft flop of blonde hair was too much fun to grab and pull when I pleasured him. 

He loved it too. It was his leash. It was long enough now to pull back into a little short ponytail when he worked out. I wasn't sure how long I'd let it grow, but my boy knew to look at me whenever my mother wondered aloud when he'd cut it. 

The barber was Persian and he knew to not even address Lukas other than a little scratch behind his ear and a smile in the mirror. He knew who was in charge. He'd cut Lukas' hair and then the boy would sit quietly next to the barber table while the man cut mine. Like my father, my hair was starting to thin on top, a stark contrast to the full, thick forest of cornsilk my princess sported.

I lost myself in thoughts as Lukas trembled anxiously awaiting his last swat. He stayed quiet though. He assumed I was just building things up. I shook off my daydream and gave him one last swat. It met his bottom with force and pushed him forward. He squealed through the sock gag. 

"Mem... mir," he sobbed. 

I rubbed his bottom. It was over. Both cheeks sported red flames on their lower halves. I leaned down and kissed the center of his back then helped him to his feet. He shook unsteadily on his feet and I put a hand on his bottom and the other on his chest to hold him. 

He looked at me with tearful rings around his baby blue eyes. He looked so pitiful and immediately lowered his eyes to the floor. I pulled the sock gag up from his lips and put it over his nose so he could smell the scent that calmed him. 

"We won't be doing this for awhile, correct?" I asked him. Lukas nodded and wiped at his face. 

"No, daddy. Never ever ever again," he swore. 

He leaned in against my chest and I wrapped my arms around his thin, muscled waist. He was getting that perfect V like his father only his chest and shoulders weren't as filled out yet. I pulled him in against my chest, my princess was ready for comforting. 

"I love you too much, princess. I do not wish that you become like Ryan. You will learn to follow my directive," I whispered and kissed his neck. 

He wrapped his arms around me tightly and lowered his head to my shoulder. 

"I won't, sir. I promise. I'll finish everything and get a hundred, ok? I'll do my work." Lukas was desperate to please me. 

"I know you will, boy. We get clean and go for dinner. Is nearly time," I told him. 

"I'm not hungry, sir. I'd rather have some time together... just you and me." He said and melted against me. 

I pulled him to straddle my lap so his ass could hang freely between my knees. I held him and he held me. 

"I did not ask if you are hungry. I said we will clean and then eat. You will eat, yes?" I stared him down. 

His eyes widened realizing he'd just messed up again. 

"I will eat. Yes! Thank you, sir." He nodded vigorously. 

"Do you argue with daddy when he tells you plans?" I raised an eyebrow at him. 

"No, sir." He shook his head. I bounced him on my lap and smiled. He was learning. 

"We eat then finish your work packet. If there is time, you will service me before we sleep. You have not earn my seed inside you tonight." I told him. He nodded again. 

"Yes. Thank you, sir!" he smiled.

# Chapter 50- The Boys

We arrived for dinner just as Brandon was dishing out the food to everyone. He started with Mr. Hadid, his master, then my father and then the boys. 

I noticed Ryan was not at the table. I made my way to the two empty seats next to my father. 

"You finished your work, little one?" Dad asked in English. 

Lukas started to answer, but I cut him off by putting my hands on his shoulders and moving him away. I took the seat next to my father and put Lukas on the end. 

"He has a little more to do, but he will finish after he eats," I said. 

I looked over at Lukas who winced as he sat down. 

I'd put him in a long-sleeved t-shirt and soft sweatpants over a white thong that wouldn't touch his burning cheeks. 

"Ryan is by himself in contemplation. He will eat when everyone has finished," Tavi said. 

"Withholding food from Lukas isn't a punishment, the boy prefers to skip meals," I said in Arabic to switch the conversation from a language Lukas would understand. 

"I apologize for Ryan leading him astray. That boy is an embarrassment and I administered a stern punishment myself. If he wants to stay in this family then my son will get him under control. He has had much forgiveness, yet continues to bring shame on our family", Mr. Hadid said while giving Tavi a stern look. 

"Lukas has a mind of his own. We can't place the blame solely on Ryan. My boy needs a stronger hand and I intend to give it to him," I responded. 

"He's just a boy, and a very innocent one at that. He has no problem following the rules in my home. I think it's just all the anxiety from the fires and being away from everything he knows. The sweet boy is confused." My father made excuses for Lukas. 

Brandon put a heavy helping of lamb and rice on my plate then gave Lukas about half the amount he'd served me. 

"You will clean your plate then go back to work," I told the boy and put my hand on the back of his neck to give a gentle squeeze. 

"Yes, sir," Lukas said and immediately began eating after thanking Brandon. 

"He is growing, father. You can't be his buddy when he needs a daddy. I had to spank him. It wasn't pleasant, but now he knows. Whether in your house or mine or far away, his home is with us and he should never forget he is expected to follow the rules," I told dad in Farsi. 

"You spanked him? Is he bruised? Did he understand it? He's just a tiny little flower!" Father started to get up to go and check on Lukas. 

Lukas looked up, not understanding our language, but seeing the anger in my father's eyes. 

Lukas looked at me with confusion. I put a hand on father's arm and urged him to sit back down. 

"He is MY tiny little flower and I discipline him as he needs. You told him to do his work and he chose to disobey you. You never would have put up with that from me or my brothers. You disciplined us like a good father does. I must do the same for my boy," I told him. 

Father stared me down, but his anger subsided quickly. He knew I was right. He saw I was a man like him. 

"Did he cry much? Were you too harsh on him?" Dad sighed. 

It broke his heart to think of his little friend in pain. 

"I took a shower first and calmed myself. I talked it out with him. He cried, but I used light swats so he won't have bruising. He understands now the importance of following our directions. He knows he has a daddy who expects the best of him," I explained. 

"I used Brandon's old paddle on Ryan. Tavi took a try, but I stepped in when he seemed to enjoy it. We offered to send Ryan home instead, but he chose to stay and accept his punishment," Mr. Hadid said. 

"I don't use tools on my boy; neither for pleasure nor punishment. I prefer skin on skin with him. It helps me judge his reception, feel some of what he's feeling,"  I said. 

"I like that. Brandon doesn't need discipline anymore, but when he did I liked just using my hand too. The first paddle I had for him cracked! It split right in half on that little white bottom." Mr. Hadid shook his head. 

Brandon looked up when he heard his name, but he hadn't learned enough Arabic to understand. 

"I was doing ok until you stopped me!" Tavi defended. 

"You were not! But I am proud of you for standing up to your boy. If you want to build something that will last with him then you need to get him under control. It was a good first try, but you seemed to enjoy it a bit too much and the point isn't to see how hard you can strap him. The point is to monitor him and take him to the point where he can change his ways. You would have either left him resenting you or getting turned on by it!" Mr. Hadid shook his head. 

"It should never be done in anger or for the man's pleasure. Playtime and discipline must be separated. And a boy must understand why it is happening," My father added. I looked over and nodded. 

"Speaking of this," I said, sensing an opportunity. "I met the most delightful Persian houseboy today while getting papers signed by Uncle." 

"He is Persian? From Iran? Where did you go?" Father perked up instantly. 

"Mirteza is staying with Mr. Shahid in Palos Verdes. He had a boy he is not interested in keeping. His name is Nima and his family took refuge in Turkey where Mr. Shahid met him," I explained. Both father and Mr. Hadid looked up at this. 

"You went THERE?" Father asked as if I'd visited a brothel near the city dump. 

"I had to get your papers signed. You know he prefers light boys like Lukas. He rescued Nima from Turkey and brought him here but is having trouble getting him papers so he can go to university. I thought maybe you might be able to help him." I said it as if I could care less and was just passing along information out of obligation. 

"What is he like? Mr. Shahid can't have corrupted him too much. He is not to his liking," Father wondered aloud. 

"He is untouched. He is only used to prepare the other boys, but he has not opened to a man. He runs the house there and is very good at domestic skills. If you decide to replace the lost home with something bigger, you might consider hiring staff. You know mother would love it and he is a respectable boy who would happily put up with her demands," I told him. 

Father sighed, then nodded. "I am looking at more secure properties with space for more of us." 

"I would love that. I could rent out my condo and Lukas would love to have a permanent home. I know he is excited to live with me, but worried about leaving you and mother," I admitted. 

"You would stay there permanently? I have found a few properties  to look at. They have much larger lots and are farther from the fire prone areas with good schools for your future children," Father glowed. 

We hadn't discussed living together, but I knew it would be the best solution for Lukas so long as we could have separate quarters within the same wall. 

"Yes! Lukas would have someone with him during the day and help for when we have our babies," I said. 

Father lit up with a smile. He loved the thought of more grandchildren. 

I felt Lukas' head against my arm and turned to see he had finished his plate. I sent him off to complete his school work while I finished the evening with the others. 

He kissed my father's cheek and got a strong hug, then padded off quietly towards our room. 

"He is silent! He is upset," father said angrily when he'd left. 

"No, he is focused. He knows it will please me to find that he has finished his work and gotten ready for bed when I return to the room. Let him be." I put my hand on father's shoulder. 

He nodded reluctantly. He wanted to save his little friend from punishment. 

We went back to happier conversation and Brandon brought us a round of drinks. I tried to distract myself from wanting to bolt from the table and run to claim what I needed from my princess. I needed to give him time to finish his work. 

Father brought out his tablet to show me some of the properties he was considering. Each had a separate little house with kitchen and bathroom for Lukas and me. 

There were some older mission-style places and some super modern places with big windows and views of the mountains. 

"Mother will like that garden! Lukas will like the pool." I noted as he flipped through pictures. 

"This one has nice, high walls around the whole perimeter and security cameras throughout. It will be close to a running trail where I can take Lukas for practice," Father explained. 

It made me happy to know Lukas wouldn't have to choose between living in my home and disappointing my father. If we could all be together yet still have a separate apartment for me and my princess, that would be the best. 

We looked through other options and debated their merits while I gave Lukas time to finish his work. I was sure he was back there furiously writing and reading. He had been properly refocused for the day and would not want to displease me further. 

+-+-+

"I better go check on Ryan. He's probably pretty hungry by now. Would you like to come and see him? Maybe you can speak to him," Tavi offered. Brandon quickly darted from the table.

"That might be good. It'll give Lukas time to finish his work," I said. 

We got up from the table and went back inside the house. Brandon met us in the living room with a plastic box that had a sandwich and cut up vegetables inside. He handed it to Tavi along with a bottle of water and then went back out to the men on the dining patio. 

We found Ryan in a back bedroom. He was knelt on the floor and stripped to his briefs. Tavi had a blindfold on him and black ropes tying his hands behind his back. Ryan looked up when he heard us but he didn't speak. 

"We are finished with dinner. I brought Arisht with me so you can apologize for today," Tavi said. 

He went and sat behind Ryan on the bed then reached over his head and pulled up his blindfold. Ryan blinked up at me as his eyes adjusted to the light in the room. 

"I'm sorry, sir. I just wanted him to have fun with you gone. He's so serious and I... just wanted him to have a nice day," Ryan tried to explain. 

I knew his motives weren't that pure. He was putting on a show for Tavi to hear; knowing that the young Egyptian had a soft heart for him. 

"Lukas would have had plenty of fun if he had followed orders. He chose to disobey and you chose to tempt him. What did your master leave for you to do for the day?" I asked. 

Ryan looked back over his shoulder as if searching for Tavi's touch, or possibly food. I held the plastic box with the sandwich and vegetables though and I intended to make him earn them.

"I told him to be good and help Brandon around the house," Tavi said as if this was good enough. 

"And did you help Brandon?" I asked. 

Ryan looked back at me with a flash of annoyance. He thought he had been punished already and was eager for food and comfort from his alpha. 

"I tried, but Brandon's so specific with how he wants things done and he kept putting me off. Really, I tried, sir," Ryan said through gritted teeth. 

"Let me see his bottom," I told Tavi. Tavi untied the ropes from the bedpost and pulled Ryan up to stand. He turned the boy so his ass was towards me and then bent him over his lap. He pulled the sides of the briefs to settle in between his cheeks. 

His skin was pale like my Lukas, but his ass was a nice cherry red.  He had been given a proper paddling, but his attitude had not changed much. 

"He will need more than a paddle if you are to break him in. He sees this as light play. The boy cries for discipline. He makes excuses for his bad behavior and fully expects you to buy them. He doesn't need paddling. He needs consistent instruction and guidance from you," I told Tavi in Arabic. 

"Father has already demanded a schedule for him for tomorrow. Unless he wants a trip back to his parents' home, he will comply," Tavi answered in English. 

"No! Please don't let your dad send me home! Let's just go back to your apartment." Ryan begged. 

For the first time, his tone sounded repentant. 

"It's not up to me, dude. You know who pays the bills. Dad won't have you around anymore with all the fuck-ups. You really gotta try this time. You're adorable and all, but this shit gotta change, yo." Tavi told him. He spoke to him like an equal. 

"I know. I know! I will. I love you baba. Don't let him send me away," Ryan begged. 

He looked up at his boyfriend from his lap and I watched as the start of a smile spread on Tavi's lips, but then he quickly stifled it. 

"Then prove it," Tavi said as he leaned down to kiss Ryan's forehead. He pushed Ryan up from his lap and nudged him towards me. "Prove it."

He stumbled backwards then turned on me with an angry look. 

"Kneel, boy," I said. Ryan started to resist, but I pointed to the ground in front of me. 

He looked back at Tavi who told him again, "Prove it." 

Tavi handed me the paddle they had used. 

Ryan knelt on the carpet in front of me. His legs spread and his soft cock dangled between his thighs. He looked up at me as I squatted down beside him.

We glared at each other as his chest pounded with an angry heartbeat. He knew he couldn't sulk or charm his way out of this. 

That cute shit didn't work on me. I had already disciplined my boy who was more innocent and sweet than Ryan had ever been. Whatever boy charms he thought he had, they were wasted on me. I was ready to freshly pound his ass until he broke. 

"Please, sir," Ryan gritted his teeth and looked directly into my eyes like a rogue boy. 

"Please what? You try to undermine my boy to make him choose the path of wrong! What is this please you beg for?" I growled against his ear. 

"I..." he sighed and realized he was beaten. "I am sorry, Master Ari. I was bored and he was being such a little puppy with your dad. I wanted to see how easily I could fuck it up for him." 

"You did that very well. He is not innocent in this either, but you make it easy for him to make the choice for wrong," I said. 

Ryan nodded. 

"I'm sorry, sir. I was jealous," he admitted. 

"Your master does not treat you like a boy. He does not help you to grow as he should. He should be the leader you need. A boy will reflect the man who owns him. You are being raised by a child," I said. 

Tavi looked at me with a hint of sadness. He knew what he needed to become to make his father proud. Ryan hung his head, but then nodded. I realized I'd been harsh. They were both quiet. 

"You must be hungry," I said. 

Ryan looked up and I sat next to Tavi on the bed. I lifted the plastic food box as Ryan knelt before us humbly. He leaned his head towards it, but I pulled it back. His hands were still tied so he couldn't grab for it. 

"When I was younger, my father take me to the park sometimes," I started. 

I took the sandwich from the box and started to tear off a piece of it. "I like to feed the ducks and squirrel." 

I tossed the piece of turkey sandwich onto the floor and Ryan bent over and grabbed it with his mouth since his hands were tied up.

"If you toss the food to the ground, they scurry around and eat. They fight like dogs and behave wild." I tossed another piece and Ryan went for it. I watched his ass as his cheeks spread and his tight, pink hole showed. He had a nice one, not like my Lukas', but good enough. 

"But if you hold it in your hand and reach out to them. One or two are brave enough to come and eat. Soon they come expecting to be fed. They learn to be patient and obedient. They do tricks for your attention. They wait for you and position themself ready to feed," I noted. 

I tore off another piece and put my hand out. Ryan leaned forward and lapped at it. He kissed my hand as he chewed. I put my hand to his head and pet him. 

"He is not a bad boy. He just need the right direction and motivations. He needs a daddy." I handed the box to Tavi so he could finish feeding his boy. 

"I do, sir," Ryan said and looked at Tavi. 

"Give him what he need and he will only eat out of YOUR hand," I said. 

I had my own boy to feed. 

I left them to finish the meal without me.

# Chapter 51- The New Compound

I found Lukas sitting in the armchair in the corner of the room with one of his textbooks he had with him when we evacuated from the fire zone. He looked up at me but then quickly looked back down at his book to show me he was working. 

"I finished the packet. I'm reading ahead. It's a chapter about the Civil War. Did you know California has a battlefield? We should go see it! They have a museum and everything!" Lukas was trying extra hard to show his interest in his schoolwork. 

"We can do that someday. Do I need to check over your work?" I asked. His math was pretty shaky. Sometimes I helped him with it if Father was busy. 

"No, sir. Mr. Hadid has one of those fancy copiers here so tomorrow I can email it in pdf to the teachers! How cool is that?" Lukas beamed proudly. 

"Good. Come and let me check on your bottom," I told him. I went to sit on the bed while he put his work away in his backpack. He came over to the bed and I pulled on the collar of his t-shirt to get him on all fours beside me. I pulled at the back of his sweatpants and peeled them down along with his thong. 

"Is it bruised? It hurts," Lukas whined, hoping for sympathy. 

"Is barely red. I will not bruise my princess. I own this beauty and I keep it safe," I told him. 

I rubbed my hands over his cheeks and his body shivered with a chill of anticipation, but he would not receive my seed until he was off punishment. 

"Are you sure?" Lukas wiggled his ass and spread his cheeks, hoping to hypnotize me with that pretty pink hole. "Maybe check inside, daddy?" he begged. 

"Do not try to tempt, boy! I have told you your punishment. Do you want to make worse for yourself?" I asked. I rubbed his bottom and leaned forward to give it a quick kiss. 

"No, sir. Please. I'll be good... You said... you said I could um... you know... can we still do that?" Lukas asked nervously. 

He looked at me as his head dropped forward between his shoulders. He eyed me with hunger. I smiled and nodded. 

"Princess needs her pacifier? I asked. 

Lukas nodded. 

He turned and crawled towards me with his pants down around his knees. 

"Please, daddy. I need it," he begged. 

His blue eyes twinkled as he tried to look at me with pitiful, pouty lips. 

It did the charm. He had finished his work and learned his lesson, the least I could do was give him his bottle before bedtime. 

"Pull your little thong and sweatpants up. You did not earn that today, did you, little one?" I asked. 

I reached for his head and pushed my fingers into his soft, blonde hair. 

I gripped it and brought his face towards me as I laid back against the pillows. 

"No, sir. I will do better." Lukas looked up at me humbly from my lap. 

He showed sad little eyes desperate to please me. I let go of his hair and put my hand on his cheek. 

"I know you will, little princess. My flower blooms." I pet his cheek and fed him my thumb to suck on. 

He took it and closed his eyes, savoring the feeling of pleasing the man he desired. 

Lukas is the face of innocence, sweet surrender. He knows his daddy won't let him down; won't let him fall. 

I never will. He is the one for me. 

I hooked my thumb to his lower teeth and brought his head down to my lap. He lipped at the waistband of the shorts I'd put on after my shower. 

I was hard as a rock and ready to burst for him. It had been churning inside me all day and now it was close to the one I loved, a safe spot to give my seed. 

I'd never waste it on one who was undeserving. 

As much as Lukas was mine, my seed belonged to him. I'd made that vow and I'd die before I broke it. 

"You want what daddy gives?" I asked. 

Lukas nodded and rubbed his cheek against my throbbing bulge. He let out a little whimper and looked up at me with needy eyes. 

"Take it, baby," I said as Lukas fished my cock out. 

He dove on it and I felt the release of pleasure as it glided over his tongue and rubbed back against his throat. He gagged a little, never quite used to me. I laughed. 

Lukas always gets this look on his face when I'm in his mouth. It's different from the ecstasy that washes over him when I seed him. 

His little eyes search my face as if he is desperate to see my pleasure, to know he can bring that out of me. 

He worries about his inexperience, but his natural instinct of suction, the way his tongue flattens around the underside of my shaft, the boy has a natural gift and the right instinct to overexert himself for his alpha. 

"That's my baby, so good," I praised. 

I put my hand on his throat and felt it bulge as he dove on me. I fought to keep my eyes open as I gave what he needed. I rubbed his throat with my thumb and put my other hand on his head. 

"You make daddy to feel so good." I pushed my fingers through his hair. 

He kept his eyes on me, those baby blues watered as I pistoned his throat. I never had to hold him or push him further, he went for it all on his own. He knew what his daddy needed. 

"So close, baby," I hissed as I leaned back against the pillows. 

My perfect boy between my thighs was the best view of my day. I wanted so badly to push him off, flip him over, and ride him... but I had to be strong. I had to be the man he needed. 

"I finish, Lukas!" I growled as I started to fire off down his throat. He pulled back a little, wanting to taste the salty treasure before he slurped it down. 

"Mmm-hmmm," he moaned as I stuffed his mouth. 

I rested my palm against his throat and felt him swallowing desperately. He wasn't about to waste what his daddy gave him. I filled his belly with my cream as my body jerked in an intense orgasm that had been building all day. 

My jaw gaped open and I looked up at the ceiling as the stars danced in my eyes. 

"Oh my love. Always so perfect," I gasped. 

I laid back against the pillows, catching my breath as Lukas nursed at his bottle. He let it slide from his lips and pumped my shaft to get the last drops. He lapped at it, sucked me in again, and then swallowed. He laid his head on my stomach and I pet his hair while I fought through ragged breath. 

"Was ok, daddy?" his anxious-to-please voice called up to me. 

"Yeah... yup... so... good," I said weekly. 

He tucked it away in my shorts then crawled up to put his head on my chest and I wrapped my arms around him. I kissed his hair and told him what a good boy he was. He thanked me for my seed then yawned. It was bedtime for both of us. 

+-+-+ 

The next morning found us packing up. I was taking Lukas home and not letting anyone tell me otherwise. The smoke was mostly cleared by now and the fires were almost completely contained. The winds had shifted and were blowing cleaning Glendale from the tragedy that had scorched a large patch of it. 

My father's old house would be redeveloped for other families and our family would come out ahead on the sale. We would find a new, larger home where we could live together. Lukas would be with me in my condo, and my father could stay there as well until things were settled. 

I made my announcement at breakfast that it was time to take my boy home. My father nodded. He was ready to go too. He didn't want us wearing out our welcome with the Hadids and he was anxious to get back to the office. 

Brandon brought us plates of pancakes and eggs then brought out a small book that looked as if he had bound it himself. 

"This is for Lukas. He's been helping me cook and these are some simple recipes he can do at home for you," Brandon said. He handed me the book. He had printed out a few pages of things and covered them in clear plastic. It was very thoughtful.

"That's so awesome!" Lukas took it and gave Brandon a hug. 

The two had bonded well through this and Brandon had proved to be an admirable boy. He had done his best to make us comfortable and look after my boy as one of their own. Mr. Hadid beamed proudly and got an approving nod from my father. 

"Thank you! Is so kind. He will learn to take care of the home as good as you do someday. Maybe he can call you if he has questions," I said. Mr. Hadid liked that idea. He told us Brandon would do whatever he could to help. Brandon nodded. 

We hugged everyone goodbye and thanked them for their hospitality. I loaded up our things in my car and helped father load his. 

We had a meeting with a realtor to show us some of the compound properties today. I couldn't wait to see them and choose a home for my princess where he could settle in without worrying about changes when his birthday came in a few weeks. 

I wanted to leave Lukas at my condo for the day to work on his schooling, but my father persuaded me to bring him with the realtor. He said it would be good for the boy to not be alone all day. He promised to help him with his studies during the weekend. 

+-+-+ 

Our realtor, an older Persian man, met up with us at his office. He had prepared a leather portfolio with pictures and specifications. He pointed out a few he thought would be perfect for us. 

They had the opulence and space, but we would have to go further in than we wanted. My father wanted a lot out of the house and that kind of space was usually only found in the hills. But the hills brought brush and brush was what quickly spread fire. 

The large homes that weren't in the hills were often wide open to streets which meant an increased likelihood of break-ins and crime. Or they were farther from areas that had a nearby muslim community. My mother would not want to go far from markets and stores that had the things she needed or a mosque or community where she could have her friends. 

"I do have something that isn't quite on the market yet, but it is very unique," the realtor told us with a smile. "I think it might be what you're looking for! It's a little strange up front, but it offers the privacy you will want and it is close to Persian land." 

We piled into his SUV with blacked out windows. I sat with Lukas in the backseat and held him under one arm while I looked at the spec sheet for the home. It had no pictures, but it was on nearly two acres of land in a neighborhood I wasn't familiar with. 

"It's right up the street here," he said as we drove through South Pasadena. The houses were nice enough and the neighborhood looked like my father's, but the houses certainly weren't on two acres of land or even one acre for that matter. 

He pulled up in front of a small, unassuming one-story house at the end of a winding cul-de-sac. It was an older, dark green home with large oak trees covering the side and a wall of Italian cypress growing behind it. 

"This is small and not for us," father said and sighed to let the realtor know he had wasted our time. 

"Patience, patience! You must see it. It is exactly what you are looking for," he laughed. He pulled right up the short driveway.

A man came out from the house. He was a security guard. He came over to the SUV and spoke with the realtor who showed him some paperwork. He nodded and stood in the driveway behind us as he spoke on the phone with someone.

He opened the garage door to reveal a small space that would fit two cars. 

"We have three cars between us and more if my other children visit," father protested. 

"The sheet says a six car garage! Where do the other four go?" I asked as I looked over the spec sheet. This had to be a joke.

"Just you wait. There is a full, beautiful garage. First we most close the door," he told us. He left the car running inside the small garage and the door closed behind us. 

When it hit with a thud, the wall in front of us started to slide upwards. 

"Holy Shit!" I yelled. 

The wall was the backside of a garage door made to look like a dirty garage wall. It slid up and we saw that the driveway continued. Not only that, behind this door was a full open garden with a huge, two-story mediterranean mansion that spread out across the backyard. 

"The front house is merely the gate. It does have a nice home office inside if you want to use it for that. There is also a small apartment if you wish to rent it out. The owner used it to house his security men." the realtor laughed at our shocked expressions. 

Lukas crawled up between him and father to get a look at the place. 

"It's beautiful," Lukas said. 

He turned back to look at me with surprise. 

The realtor drove the car around to the side of the huge house and there were six wooden garage doors side by side. He parked in front of the first one and we got out. 

He led us through the house which had four bedrooms and five bathrooms, a huge kitchen, a living room, entertainment room, home gym, dining hall, etc... 

It was newer construction and everything was beautifully done. My mother would love the kitchen with a view of the garden she could use to grow vegetables. 

Out back, there was a pool that curved around an outdoor covered patio with a huge stone table and built in grill. Behind that was a little path that led to a small apartment with a bedroom, kitchen, living room, and bathroom. 

It would be a perfect nest for my Lukas. It even had a large kitchen bar where he could sit and do his homework. 

"There are twenty-two cameras throughout the property and you already saw the guard. You can keep him on or contract with his company for round the clock monitoring. There is a special app you can download to monitor the cameras when you're away, or when home!" The realtor glowed. He could tell how much we loved it. 

"I only show this to serious buyers. It's not even put on satellite images. It's blurred out with greenery. The two homes on either side of it are similarly designed so this is a very security minded neighborhood and everyone looks out for one another. On this side is a nice Saudi family, the other side is shared as a vacation property for several families from the Emirates. The rest of the cul-de-sac is Persians and one Chinese family. It's a covenant street and buyers must be approved, but with your family's background that won't be a problem," he assured us.

He toured us around the rest of the property. Every detail was perfection. I wanted it. 

"What do you think?" Father asked me as the realtor left us to take a phone call. 

"The price... We could sell some properties. I would certainly rent out my condo. We could make it work. Lukas would be so happy here," I said. We sat at the counter in the kitchen and watched Lukas walking around excitedly in the backyard. He stopped and bent down to put his hand in the pool. 

"Your mother would love it as well. Is the back apartment big enough for you two?" he asked. 

"It's larger than my condo. And there are two master bedrooms in the main house as well," I noted. "Once we start having children and they grow past babies, we can move in here." 

"That would be wonderful. I am so proud of the man you're becoming. I can't wait to see the father you will be. You know your mother will help care for them." Father smiled. 

"Help care for them? Are you kidding me? Lukas will barely get to hold them!" I laughed. 

"True, true. She can be a bit overbearing, but Lukas doesn't seem to mind. He will quickly become her favorite in-law, especially with babies." Father joked. 

"The pool, Ari! It's salty!" Lukas yelled as he came in from the backyard. 

"You tasted it?" I raised an eyebrow at him. 

"Well... no... I mean... yeah. I just... I put my hand in it and then it felt weird and I kind of tasted it..." Lukas fumbled for an explanation. 

"Please do not taste things, little one," Father reminded him with a smirk. 

Lukas nodded. 

"It's a saltwater pool, much cleaner and better for you than harsh chemicals," the realtor explained as he came back in from his phone call. 

"It's pretty salty," Lukas agreed. 

"So what do you think? It's perfect, isn't it? A hidden gem. This block used to be a private club! There was a small golf course and country club. It was quite exclusive for old Hollywood elite, but fell on hard times in the 80's. A developer held onto it and then broke it up into these hide-away lots. Each looks like an unassuming small home from the street. Pretty clever, no? And behind you is a protected habitat for the speckled western yellow frog. The state won't let any developer near it!" The realtor explained proudly. 

"We'd like to make an offer. The price is..." Father started. 

"Very negotiable!" The realtor cut him off. "That was the seller. He is in a bit of financial trouble in Hong Kong. He built it as an investment and home for his son who was supposed to be going to UCLA, but apparently his grades didn't make it. He was caught in a cheating scandal and now his GPA is tanked. If he can't sell it within the month then he will have to rent it out. His son is now going to try for a college in London. So make us an offer." 

Father smiled. If there's one thing Persians love, it's making a deal. 

Better than having the house of his dreams will be the endless amount of times he gets to tell his friends about the amazing deal he scored. Father cracked his knuckles and nodded. 

"Let's see what we can do," he said. 

Lukas came to stand beside me. I pulled him in for a hug. 

"You want live here, baby?" I asked him. 

"Yes! This place is awesome!" Lukas said excitedly. 

"Ok. We buy castle for my princess. Is nicer than Hadid home, no?" I tickled him. He had been so impressed with Mr. Hadid's home in Orange County. 

+-+-+ 

We wrapped things up in only three hours. There was a lot of shouting and we learned some new curse words in Chinese and then we headed for father's office. 

He got to work on the details and called my mother. 

I sent her some pictures I had taken with my phone and she was overjoyed. It would take awhile to get things together, but she was already planning for new furniture and decorations. 

I left father to catch up on things at his office and I took Lukas home to my condo. He had looked through the recipes Brandon had sent and picked out one to try for us that evening. 

The grocery store down the street delivers things so we ordered the ingredients from their app and then I got to work on my laptop while Lukas waited. 

My father came home and we shared the meal that Lukas had made of chicken baked with oranges and the rice he had learned to make from my mother. 

It wasn't the best, but having us together in my condo was the best I'd felt in days. My father insisted on cleaning his plate to show his approval for the boy's efforts. 

Uncle Mirteza brought Lukas' father over after dinner. 

Steven was covered up appropriately in a long-sleeved t-shirt and jeans. It was a different look from the tiny white bikini briefs I'd seen him in at Mr. Shahid's house. He put his fatherly affect on and comforted his boy from the loss of our home. It was good seeing the two of them together. 

They looked over the pictures of the new house and heard my father's increasingly courageous tale of the deal he worked on it.

We had made it through the difficulty of loss and were together. Soon enough, we'd be moving into the new house and Lukas would be picking out new furniture with my mother. 

I'd have my boy to myself in our cozy apartment in the family compound. 

All would be right again.

# Chapter 52- Happily Ever After Pt. 1

Author's Note:
 Part 1 of 4 of the final chapters of this series. I am breaking them up by character perspective. Thanks for reading! Enjoy the journey through their heads. 

**[Lukas' View]**

"I like the stuff we have now," I told Ari. We were meeting his parents at the new house and he was trying to send me off with his mom to buy new furniture for our small house in the back. 

"You do? My mother picks it out, but I want new for our new life... Well at least choose new bed for us. Will be bed only the two for us have share. I want same size though. If bed is too big, my baby will wander. I do not wish to expedition for you in the dark," he joked as we looked around our new place. 

It was bigger than his condo and the cleaners had left everything sparkly new for us. We sat down on the new, blue carpet and took it all in. 

"This is seriously the first time I have moved in to a NEW place. I mean your parents' house was already furnished and lived in. This is like our place together and everything is new. I love the paint! How crazy is that? Our Place! It's ours!" I scooted over to Ari and he reached for me. 

He pulled me into his lap and hugged me. He always got the biggest smile when he got me excited for something. 

"It is our place. We make it together. If you see some furniture you like, you buy it ok? Is your home and my princess must choose what he like. Just tell my mother and she add it to the order. Do not let her push style on you. This is your nest and I want my baby is pleased. In two days we will be here for good. My baby in her castle," Ari said and kissed the back of my neck. I got chills. 

I felt his lap buzz and he reached down to slide out his phone and answer it. His parents said they were here. 

+-+-+

We reluctantly got off the floor to go meet them. He held my hand as we walked to the main house. The blazing sun was tempered by a cool breeze through the valley. I shivered and he pulled me against him. 

Mr. Khorasani was standing near the kitchen bar while Mrs. Khorasani inspected the cabinets and commented on how much more storage she would have in this new kitchen. She was happy to be back in her own place. She would make this a happy home soon enough. 

She was happy with the new home and happier that Ari would be moving in permanently. 

"I know Sajad would want to move in with his family. There are plenty of rooms! If it weren't for that wife of his. She can not share a home with me," she mused as she closed the cabinets. 

She put her hands on the counter and leaned forward with a sigh. 

"Two chief women should not share a home. Besides, Sajad's home is just a few blocks away now so there is less excuse for them to avoid a visit here. You must make a better attempt at getting along with her. She is his chosen mate, and she is very much like you," Mr. Khorasani argued back. 

I'd never seen them argue, especially not in English. 

"I have been lovely to her. Nothing but lovely and she does not take even the smallest of suggestion," Mrs. Khorasani laughed. 

"Of course, dear. My queen could not be anything less." Mr. Khorasani nodded and kissed her. 

I laughed watching their playful exchange. They were so cute together. 

The moment was interrupted by a stranger who came in from the side hallway that led out to the garage area. 

He held two big grocery bags and looked like he could be a cousin or close relative of the Khorasanis. I felt Ari's body tense up and he squeezed my hand a little too hard. 

Mrs. Khorasani said something in Farsi to the man and he put the bags down on the kitchen counter. He was built, but not as muscled as Ari. He was just a little shorter than Mr. Khorasani and had a lighter skin tone with handsome features and that striking, Persian nose. 

His eyes caught mine and he froze like I wasn't supposed to see him. He quickly lowered his gaze and turned to look inside the bags. I wondered if he was a cousin or relative from Iran. 

Ari said something in Farsi that didn't sound too happy. Mr. Khorasani looked at him with confusion and the two of them exchanged words in the language I didn't understand. 

"Lukas," Ari said to me when he stopped arguing with his father. "This is Nima. He is new housekeeper to assist mother." 

Nima turned and looked at me. He put a smile on and nodded towards me. 

I started forward like I should shake his hand, but Ari put his hand on my chest and held me in place. I raised a hand and waved at him. 

He nodded again then quickly turned away from me like I'd scared him. He started to unpack the food. 

"Are you ready to look at furniture, my dear?" Mrs. Khorasani asked me. "They have assembled some sample rooms for us at the store and they're putting together a nice lunch for us. We will sip champagne and choose some beautiful things!" 

"Lukas will not have champagne, mamen," Ari reminded her and used the persian word for mother. 

She laughed and assured him it was non-alcoholic, but then she winked at me as she ushered me out of the kitchen. I got a goodbye kiss from Ari and a hug from Mr. Khorasani. 

Nima did not look up to regard my leaving. 

Something was weird here, but Mrs. Khorasani was pushing me out the door and I never argue with her. 

+=+ ~ +=+ ~ +=+

# Chapter 53- Happily Ever After Pt. 2

Author's Note:
 Part 2 of 4 of the final chapters of this series. I am breaking them up by character perspective. Thanks for reading! Enjoy the journey through their heads. 

**[Ari's View]**

I waved goodbye to my princess and then turned on my father and Nima. We were supposed to break Nima in softly and discuss it first with Lukas. 

I did not want big, sudden changes in his life. I keep things very simple for my boy. 

"What? I think it went well," father said in Farsi with a shrug. 

Father had rescued 
Nima
 from Mr. Shahid two days before. 

He assured Mr. Shahid he could work out the student visa for Nima and put him through college here in exchange for working in our home. 

Mother was overjoyed. She had been begging my father for years to get a housekeeper. 

In the old house they had compromised by bringing in a weekly cleaning crew to take care of things, but this house was much larger and father planned for it to be heavily used by my brothers' families who would be closer to us now. 

Nima being a handsome Persian man with a good body and obedient spirit pleased her greatly. 

"I am sorry if I caused trouble, Master Ari. I can stay out of sight when your love is around," Nima said. 

He looked at me with repentant eyes. He was so grateful to be with us. 

"It is not your fault, and that is not necessary... but we should go over the rules here. Let's sit for a moment." I waved my hand at the two high chairs at the kitchen bar. 

They were the only furniture in the house. Father took one and I took the other. Nima came and knelt beside father, showing the strict obedience he had learned with Mr. Shahid. 

He would learn differently here. Mother would quickly make him part of our family. 

"He knows what is expected of him. I've reviewed things with him numerous times over the last few days. He is a fine houseboy who will be of great help here," Father said in a tone defensive of Nima. 

Father had been staying in a hotel suite with mother while the purchase settled on the new home. Nima had been on the couch in the front room of their suite. He had been eager to leave the Shahid house as quickly as possible. 

"You know to be dressed appropriately at all times? There is no skin shown here around my mother and my princess!" I reminded them. 

"Of course, master. I am grateful to be able to wear clothes again!" Nima smiled excitedly. 

"And you know my home in the back is strictly off limits unless I specifically request a cleaning! My Lukas will learn to keep it tidy. If I require training for him, I will be there to supervise it. As far as you are concerned, he is a ghost. You will attend to his needs if he requests, but otherwise ignore him completely... but be polite.. always polite." I told him. 

This would be confusing and Lukas was already curious about him. 

"Yes, master. I would never do anything to upset things. I wish only to be of service here and begin my studies. I want to learn English as well! I will do whatever is asked of me, master. I promise I will be no trouble here." Nima bowed his head. 

I hadn't heard him speak English. I assumed he knew none. 

I looked down at him as he knelt on the floor. 

He had on a tight, purple polo shirt and pressed khaki pants with brown leather shoes. Mother had been shopping for him. She loved playing dress up on the boys and had impeccable style. He almost looked like a real man and was growing out his facial hair just a bit. 

"I know you will, boy. I don't mean to sound harsh with you, but Lukas is my world and I won't have that upset. I know you are a good character and will fit in here. I didn't meant to be harsh with you," I sighed. 

"He is a well-trained boy. You were right to help him. I doubt your mother will ever let him leave. He has taken well to her instruction and puts up with her whims. He will be a good assistant for her!" Father reached down and pet Nima's hair. 

Nima smiled. 

"It is good to see her happy... and you as well, father," I said. 

I looked at my father and saw a look I hadn't recognized before. 

He had needed a Nima for a long time, but hadn't had the chance. He had been a husband, a father, a businessman working hard to establish an empire in a new country. He'd had his life torn apart when we left Iran, and worked hard to rebuild it here. 

Now his children were grown, his business flourishing, his empire safe, and his wife busy with social obligations. 

He finally had time for a Nima, a boy to attend to who would worship him for all his accomplishments. Father deserved this for all he'd given his family. 

Mother knew it too. She welcomed the young man. She made it clear that she was above him, but she welcomed him. 

"Let's show him the house! I'm putting him in the room at the far corner right next to my study!" Father stood up and snapped his fingers. 

Nima got to his feet and I noticed a growing lump in the front of his pants. He had been trained to respond physically when men handled him.

"That will be a problem!" I pointed at his crotch. Father stopped and looked then smiled. 

"We will put him in tighter briefs. But he is still a Persian man... so some is to be expected," he laughed. Nima covered his lap with his hands and followed us to go and see his room. 

+-+-+ 

The internet company came and wired the entire property with superfast wireless service. Nima followed the man around and listened for instructions we would need later while Father and I got to work on finishing up some paperwork for the week. 

We had moved money around for the purchase. We would need more big investments coming in for the projects we had planned, but business was humming along. 

Sajad and Arash came around with lunch. 

They hadn't seen the property yet and i could tell they burned with jealousy as I toured them around and showed them all the security features. They also cast an eye on our Nima. He followed us around quietly. He had his hands clasped behind his back and his head down in a submissive walk. 

We ate lunch out back around the big stone table. 

Nima served us plates of the food my brothers had brought. He happily rushed around dishing food onto the plastic plates. He had not had so many men of his own kind to serve and responded happily in his native tongue. 

My brothers appreciated having a waiter. They quickly began to order him about with ridiculous things. 

"Could you cut this for me?" Arash asked as Nima put a lamb koobideh on his plate. 

"Of course, sir," Nima said. 

He took the plate and used the plastic knife to make it into small chunks as Arash nodded at me with approval. 

"I would like some napkins. And why does Ari have three roasted tomatoes and I only have two?" Sajad laughed. 

"Sorry, sir. Right away!" Nima scurried off to the kitchen to retrieve his requests. 

"You'll wear him out before your mother returns to have him arrange the furniture delivery!" Father laughed but made no attempt to stop them. 

He knew a boy like Nima needed to be put to use so he could feel welcome here amongst us. 

"He likes it, don't you boy?" Sajad asked as Nima came back out with napkins and food. 

"Yes sir. It is wonderful to be here. I didn't want to be sent to Canada. It is cold there and I would be alone," Nima sounded sad. 

He snapped my brothers out of their playful hazing. Nima set down the items Sajad requested and my father pulled him over. 

"Come, boy. Sit and eat with us," Father said. 

He pulled Nima down into the chair beside him. Father cut off a chunk of the lamb and raised the fork to put the meat at the boy's lips. Nima opened his lips and accepted as father pushed in. He took the bite and chewed happily. 

Father shared his lunch with Nima while we discussed the plans for an upcoming project. 

My brothers had secured permits for a new development we were building on a former warehouse complex in Burbank. I had worked hard to secure investors and we would soon be in construction phase for apartments and retail center. 

By the time mother returned with Lukas, we had wrapped things up and assigned roles for the next phase of the project. 

Arash gave a brief update on financial matters as Nima cleared the table and disposed of our lunch. I watched as he went into the house and greeted mother. 

I could see Lukas looking at him curiously. He would have questions.

# Chapter 54- Happily Ever After Pt. 3

Author's Note:
 Part 3 of 4 of the final chapters of this series. I am breaking them up by character perspective. Thanks for reading! Enjoy the journey through their heads. 

**[Nima's View]**

I stacked the empty containers in the large bag they'd come in. I wiped down the already spotless counter and put the trash in the bag then secured the ends with a tie as Mrs. Khorasani came in with Lukas. 

The boy offered me a smile as he clutched a large, white ceramic lamp with small painted pandas dancing around the base of it. 

"That is beautiful," I said in my language. 

The boy looked at me curiously. 

"He loves Pandas for some reason," Mrs. Khorasani responded with a shrug. "The first furniture deliveries will come tonight. There are boxes of kitchen supplies in my trunk. Be a dear and bring them in so we can get things ready to cook dinner at a decent time." 

"Yes, madam," I responded. 

I walked past Lukas and the boy kept his eyes on me. 

We had no common language, but I smiled as I slid around him to get to the garage. 

There were new sets of pots and pans, knives and other utensils. I had helped her shop online for them last night and the store had delivered them to her trunk at the furniture store. 

I brought in several boxes and set them in the kitchen to unpack. 

Lukas had gone out back to show the men his prized lamp. 

I watched with jealousy as Ari pulled the boy down into his lap and hugged him. I knew I would never have that here. 

Mr. Khorasani was a handsome man who made every inch of my skin tingle, but his treatment of me was confusing. He seemed perfectly at ease putting his hands on me, even patting my bottom when his wife was away. 

Yet his touch was more respectful and gentle than Mr. Shahid's had been. I was happy to be out of that house. I would work hard here and never disappoint them. 

I hoped things would be different when we settled in here. I would spend most of my days inside these walls and work to make their home a showplace befitting a wealthy family of their stature. 

Mrs. Khorasani had reviewed her schedule with me. 

She was involved in many charity and faith activities. She had lunches with friends, drinks with planning committees, and even had a side business importing specialty items from Iran. 

I would be home alone with Mr. Khorasani since he finally had room to set up a full office here. He might show more interest in me when things were settled and everyone went back to their normal routines. 

Mr. Khorasani was a handsome man. He was around the same age as my own father but that's where the difference ended. 

My father had been a cold and lazy man who sent me out to the streets when we left Iran. If not for Mr. Shahid and his kind yet lecherous eye, I would still be there in Turkey fending for myself. I was blessed to be here, fed and safe. I would do nothing to jeopardize that. 

"There is lots to unpack. Let's get started," Mrs. Khorasani snapped me out of my daydream. She was unconcerned with the scene outside. 

I realized I'd been staring out the window watching Ari fawn over his boy. 

Mr. Khorasani caught my eye from outside. He had on his reading glasses and was poring over papers. He waved at me with a look to ask if I was ok. I smiled and nodded at him then went to work on the boxes. 

"Yes, madam. I will wash these first," I said and got to work unboxing. 

The men continued their business on the patio. Lukas had wandered back to their small house in the back, but Ari and his brothers stayed and argued over something. I worked to unbox and get the kitchen in working order as Mrs. Khorasani settled in at the bar and made phone calls while she directed me silently. 

She was so kind to me, and didn't ask many questions about my background. I'm sure she assumed I was from a tragic situation. She seemed torn between being a tough employer and gentle mother to me. 

+-+-+

A delivery truck came just before dinner. It had a house worth of beds. Mrs. Khorasani went over a list with them and showed them which rooms got which beds. 

I stayed in the kitchen and worked on the soup and potatoes that would go with the meat. They spent over an hour bringing things in and setting them up. 

I finished the side dishes and checked on the meat in the oven. Everything would be perfect for the family. The delivery men left and Mrs. Khorasani came back into the kitchen to check on my progress. 

"This needs salt. Go take a break and try out your bed. I'll take over here, dear," she told me with a gentle squeeze to my shoulder. 

I protested the break offer, but she insisted  One does not argue with a Persian mother. I left her in the kitchen then raced up to my new bedroom excitedly. 

+-+-+

"Why the hurry?" Mr. Khorasani said as he stepped out of his study next to my bedroom. I nearly ran into him but he caught me. The man was older but made of solid rock. 

"I am sorry sir. Your wife gave me a break to see the new bed. I've never had my own room. I was excited," I apologized. 

It brought a smile to his lips. He turned and escorted me up the next door. 

"I hope it is to your liking. If not, the men can take it back when they bring the next shipment," he said. He turned on the light switch and my jaw fell open. 

"It is huge! Oh and this comforter! It's so beautiful!" I said with a little too much excitement. It was a large queen bed with at least ten pillows and a thick down comforter covered in a satin duvet. 

I pressed down on it to feel the soft layers of warmth. In Mr. Shahid's home the boys had shared one large room with twin sized bunks. He kept things spartan for us. Our hope for comfort was only granted on the nights we shared his bed. The five other bedrooms were only for guests or entertaining his fantasies. I had never had a space of my own. 

"The color is perfect. Persian jade and turquoise. I love it!" I squealed embarrassingly like a young girl. Mr. Khorasani laughed. 

"My wife has exquisite taste. She knows you will work hard for her and be pleasing for me. We hope you will be happy here," he said. 

He put his hand on my back and I turned to face him with gratitude. I would do my best to be pleasing for him and the worker she needed. 

"There is nowhere else I'd rather be, master." I put my hand on his chest. 

He made no motion to move away. He studied me for a moment then pulled me against him. Our pecs presses together and I put my head on his shoulder. 

"I know you will fit in here, sweet pet." he said. 

I smiled because the Farsi words he used with me were gendered as an older man would use with a very familiar younger woman. 

"Thank you, master," I whispered. 

I kissed his neck and he rubbed his hands down my back. I closed my eyes and felt his warmth slide through me as his hands cupped my bottom. 

+-+-+ 

After dinner, Ari took his boy and left for the evening. They had begun to set up the small house in the back, but most of his things were still in his condo and the boy had school the next day. I helped Mrs. Khorasani clean up the kitchen. She was tired so I told her to please let me finish while she went off for bed. 

I was drying the last of the dishes when Mr. Khorasani came in wearing workout shorts and a tank top as if he had just been working off his dinner. 

He stopped me as I was putting away the plates and took me over to a control panel on the wall to show me how to put on music while I worked in the kitchen. 

"The satellite package has channels from Iran!" He said excitedly as he moved in behind me. 

His muscles glistened with sweat and I inhaled his musk as a thick, chiseled arm came around me to guide my fingers on the panel. 

"My wife will like this one while she cooks. Never show her how to turn it on by herself! She will be grateful every time you select it for her and she'll depend on you to bring her music. Do you know this artist? I am sure your parents liked him," he said as he turned up the volume a little. 

A soft, rhythmic beat filled the kitchen and he danced slowly behind me, nuzzling his thick bulge against my ass. 

"I do remember him! Nazim, I think? My father used to play his CDs," I laughed. 

"CDs? He must be younger than us! We had the records when I was a child! Those must seem like ancient relics to a pup like you," he teased. He put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed. 

"I am just a few years younger than your son Ari, sir. My parents were young when they had me," I explained so he wouldn't think I was calling him old. I turned towards his chest, but he made no movement to back away. 

"Just a tender, young peach with bright eyes. Have you finished your work here?" he asked. 

He put one hand against the wall to trap me though I made no movement to escape. 

"Yes, sir. Everything is put away how your wife instructed. I have nothing more to do.... unless you require me," I told him. 

"I should take a shower after my workout, but I'd hate to disturb my wife. She has gone to bed and does not like when I make noise," he said. His heavy eyes bored into me. 

He had no reason to play coy with me. He owned me and knew I welcomed his use of me, but he was hinting for an invitation. He was a gentleman. I wasn't used to being asked. 

"There is a private shower in the bathroom of the room you allow me to use. It would be proper for you to use it before me," I said. 

I wanted to show him that I understood my place here. Everything was his. 

"I suppose it would. I will gather my sleep clothes and meet you there. Bring fresh towels from the laundry room and make sure we have toiletries for the shower," he said. 

"Of course, sir. I will prepare it," I said. I started to turn away, but his hand caught my cheek. He held it for a second and studied me intently. I hoped he found what he was looking for. 

He nodded with approval as if he'd made a good decision. 

My stomach fluttered in relief. He backed away and waved a hand towards the laundry room. I left to gather his requests. 

+-+-+

I made my way up to my bedroom and set the towels on the counter. I put a new bottle of bodywash and shampoo in the shower. It was a luxury brand from Iran made for men. I knew he would not want any of the rosy things his wife preferred. I didn't want to smell like her either. 

I took off my clothes and put them in the hamper and my shoes in the closet. I debated taking off my new briefs. They were black with a gold band. Mrs. Khorasani had a completely new wardrobe delivered for me and Mr. Khorasani had insisted I not bring anything from Mr. Shahid's home. I decided to keep them on in case I'd misread his signals. 

I'd been boned up since the moment he'd touched me in the kitchen and keeping the briefs on would make me not seem too lurid when he came. My skin felt electric as I knelt on the bathroom tile and crossed my hands behind my back. I wanted to look ready for him, prepared for whatever he wanted, but not too presumptuous as if pleasing a man was my nightly routine. 

Mr. Khorasani came in wearing his sweaty workout clothes and holding a simple pair of white sleep shorts. He ignored me and walked around me to put up the lid of the toilet. I didn't turn to look as he stood behind me and emptied himself. He flushed then turned on the shower. He moved around me again and unceremoniously slipped out of his tank top and shorts. 

He had on a black jockstrap that held his full bulge. That came off too and then he peeled off his black socks. Everything was discarded on the floor without thought of a hamper. I would take care of them and he knew it. 

He walked towards me and his thick, full cock hung down between his legs over a full set of bull nuts. He was a man with a lot to be proud of. He was a man who could walk naturally wherever he pleased. 

He didn't say a word as my eyes fixed on his cock. It was half hard but hung straight down. He moved towards me until it was an inch from my nose. I inhaled the musk of his workout and looked at it hungrily. 

"What do you want, pup? Why do you kneel on the floor?" he asked in a voice that sent chills over my skin. I looked up at him and swallowed the lump in my throat. 

"May I service you, sir?" I asked in a voice filled with desperate longing. 

"It's pretty rank from my workout. Do you like that, pup?" he asked. 

"Yes, master. I've never seen one so... wow." I gaped at him. He chuckled. 

"You are Persian! You should know how we are. Perhaps you have been with Arabs too long. Did they not satisfy you?" he asked. 

"No, master. Not in the way that I need," I admitted with total honesty. 

"You want this, pup? You want to please me?" He asked.

"It would please me greatly to serve my owner. I am yours to use as you wish," I told him.  

"Is that what I am, little pup?" he asked. 

"Yes, sir. I... I never dreamed I could find a master as handsome as you. Honestly, before Mr. Shahid I thought I would entertain older, fat men in Turkey. After him I thought I would live out my days quietly studying and then working a desk job in Canada. I... I'll do anything to be yours, sir," I confessed. It came out like a flood. 

Master Khorasani let go of his cock. I realized I'd said too much. I lowered my eyes in shame. 

"My pup is sad?" he asked. He squatted down in front of where I knelt. His heavy cock hung down with the tip resting against my knee. He put a hand under my jaw and lifted my head until our eyes met. He leaned in and kissed my cheek then ruffled my hair. 

"Your pup is grateful, sir. I will learn to control my words to not bring shame," I vowed. 

"My pup has nothing to be ashamed for. You are very much wanted here. There will be no fat old men in your future. You are our boy now. You are safe here, boy. Whether you wish to give your body or not. You are wanted here." Master kissed my forehead and hugged me. 

"Thank you sir," I said. 

The bathroom was filling with steam and his warm body pressed against mine had my body tingling and ready. His words, his touch, had me on the edge of release.  

"Come, I need washing," he said. 

He stood back up. He offered me a hand and I stood. I'm just an inch shy of him but not nearly as ripped with muscle. He put an arm around my back and pulled me against his chest. His lips found my neck and he kissed then nibbled on it as my skin warmed with goosebumps. 

"I will assist you, sir?" I asked as his thick snake rubbed between my thighs. 

He nodded then turned me towards the shower and pulled at my briefs. He brought me into his chest and I pushed them down and off. He put his hand on my bottom and squeezed it as he guided me into the shower. 

"You are a handsome boy. You served in the army, correct?" he asked me. 

"No, sir. My family fled Iran just after my sixteenth birthday. My older brothers served and I would have as well, but my father had to leave or risk prison," I admitted. 

My family was shamed by him, his debts, his careless life and disregard for us. 

"Your pecs are developed nicely. I know my wife's cooking will put more meat on you. We will make sure your workouts keep you toned," he laughed. 

He came up behind me and slid his hands up my abs. He squeezed my pecs and kneaded them in his hands as his hardness nestled in between my cheeks. 

"Yes, sir. I will enjoy your gym and keep it clean for you. I would love to train with you. There is much I can learn from you," I gasped as he pressed against me. 

His hard pecs rubbed against my back as that tool strummed over my eager hole. 

"I trained my sons. I will design a plan for you. You don't need to get bigger until you are ready to be a man on your own," he noted. 

He rubbed against my hole a few more times then backed away. He took his right hand off my chest and slid it down to my ass. He rubbed a finger around my hole until I shivered. My cock throbbed and pulsed with his touch. 

"Yes, sir. However you like me best!" I groaned as his thick finger pushed inside me. 

He shoved it in just enough to tease me. My hole tried to open for him. I hadn't had much attention back there. His other hand rubbed over my chest and pulled me back against him. His lips found my neck and he lipped at my skin. 

"Easy, boy. Relax for me. Your master won't hurt you. Don't be too eager. Just breathe," he coached. I nodded, inhaled, and tried to calm myself. It was useless. I was too excited for him. He rubbed my chest, breathed against my ear, tried to settle me. 

"There you go, pup. Open like a pretty boy." He pushed in deeper. 

I tried to breathe, tried to picture a sunny day at the beach and other calming things, but everything inside me anticipated being his, sucking up his seed, receiving his pleasure, his approval, his care. 

"Ay! Ahh! Oh Sir!" I tried to stop it, but I'd been dripping ever since he dropped his shorts. I put my hands against the wet tile of the shower and arched my back as I started to fire off. 

"It's ok, pup. Let it go. A boy is good for several rounds," he said. 

He shoved his finger in deeper as I coated the tile with a few days of built up juice. His other hand roughly squeezed my pecs. He kissed my neck, bit on my ear, told me I was ok. 

"Oh! That feels! Yes! So good!" I moaned. 

I leaned forward against the tile. My body twisted and bucked as I coated the wall. His fingers pushed in deeper. He rubbed my prostate and milked me of all I could give. I whimpered like a helpless puppy needing his master. 

"That's my good boy," he whispered and rubbed my chest. 

"Thank you, sir! I couldn't hold out. Thank you," I mumbled happily as I gasped for air and recovered while he kept exploring me. 

"I love these pecs. Thick pecs and healthy bottom... tight abs... fuck, boy. This hole was made for pounding. Surprised it survived this long... Your masters passed on quality... They all want a little squirmy white boy, but a hot, Persian pretty boy is made to handle real man." Master bit on my ear as he shoved his fingers inside me. 

"Huhhhh, yes, master. It is all yours, sir!" I whined. I pushed back on his fingers and squirmed on them knowing he wouldn't waste too much time opening me. He poked between my thighs as he furiously pried me open for his pleasure. 

"Almost there, pup. I've waited too long for this! You feel me ready to breed you? You want that. Don't you, pup? You're still hard just thinking about it. Look at that," he laughed. 

He rubbed his hand down my chest and abs then squeezed my cock. It had just finished, but still throbbed at full mast. He slid his fingers out of me.

"Yes, sir! Please!" I whimpered. He gripped his prize and smacked it against my bottom. It hit with a thud that sent a chill through me. He was not a good first time cock, but his was the one I wanted.

He pushed my legs apart and then pulled me back towards him as I put my hands on the tile wall. 

He lined up with my bottom and I felt the tip push against my ring. 

I gasped then gritted my teeth and did my best to relax, to let him in, to help him claim what was his. 

"Ahhhh!" I put my lips against my right bicep and bit down as he pushed into me. He was trying to be gentle. He rubbed my stomach, kissed my neck, told me what a pretty pup I was. I nodded, breathed, and tried to open for him.

"There's my good pup. Open for me! You feel so tight on me." Master praised me as he pushed in.

"Yes! Sir!" I grunted. His lips found my ear and he kissed it then sucked on the lobe as if that would soothe me. 

The head popped inside and the thick shaft dragged behind it and then... Then my lips formed a wide O as the throbbing head pushed against my prostate and...  My body pulsed with electricity. 

"Ahh. I find the spot?" Master chuckled as if this was nothing. 

"Yeeeeaaahhh!" I hissed and tossed my head back. 

His warm muscles wrapped around my chest and pulled me back against him. My back arched as he stuffed me.

"You push through the pain and now you are rewarded," he observed casually. 

He pushed in deeper and I felt shivers of lightning spread out over my sensitive skin. My body went weak but he held me up and pulled me back against his hairy, ripped muscles. He held me tight, supporting me as I lost myself in waves of ecstasy. He shoved deep inside me and then held still and kissed my neck, pinched my nipples, made me his boy. 

"Thannnnk you... sir!" I gasped. I felt a warmth surge through me as his pride made its home in me. His soft lips adorned my neck with praise. I was his. 

"So tight, pup." Master started to slide back out of me. He wasn't a young buck trying to prove his dominance. He knew he had it. He was in it for his pleasure and that turned me on more than anything. 

"Thank you, master." I should have said something better, hotter, but I couldn't. I was lost on him. It filled me with heat, desire, purpose. My heart pounded and my hole ached. My body filled with his warmth and my skin buzzed at his touch. All I could think of was earning his seed. 

He held me tight, pounded me, and rubbed a hand up to my neck. He massaged it gently with his muscled hand. He squeezed it but just enough for me to catch my breath. He stroked it in a slow rhythm. 

"Breathe pup. Ease it down. You will enjoy it when you learn to calm yourself." He leaned down against my back and whispered instructions in my ear to settle me. 

"I will, sir. I'm trying," I said. 

He turned my face to the side and kissed me while he pistoned in and out of me. He breathed against my ear, encouraging me to follow him. He slowed his rhythm to match our breathing. He'd wait for my long exhale and slide in, his cock pushing the air out of me. Then he'd slide out as I inhaled, pulling deep breaths into me. 

"Feel me control your body, your pleasure, your breathing. You need that, pup. Don't you?" he asked. His rhythm was painfully slow, but it did let me regain my breath. 

"Yes, sir!" I whimpered like a good puppy. 

Suddenly, he reached in front of me to turn off the water. He straightened up, slid out of me, and patted my back like he was finished. I straightened up and looked at him with confusion. Had I done something wrong?

"Come. Dry yourself," he said. 

He stepped out of the shower and grabbed one of the towels I'd put out on the counter. He rubbed himself with it and walked away without handing me one. I watched as his muscular frame ambled towards the bedroom. His proud chest heaved with breath as his hard prize swung in front of him. His thick thighs tensed and relaxed as he strode away. 

I eagerly hopped out and grabbed the other towel. I wiped myself down so I wouldn't drip on the floor. He didn't care much about that. I dried off then scrambled out to find him standing by a dresser and looking over the few items I'd brought with me. He considered a silver chain I had then let it drop when he saw me coming towards him. 

"Come, kneel," he said. He went and sat on my bed and spread his legs. I knelt in front of him and put my hands behind my back. I lowered my head in a respectful bow. I felt his hand come to rest on my head. He pushed his fingers through my hair and then gripped it. 

He spread his legs and pulled my head between his thick, muscled thighs. He guided my lips to his lap and I dove on. He held me by the hair and pulled then pushed me on his prize. He grunted and stared down at me with serious eyes. He pistoned me five or six times on it then drove it home until I took it all. 

My eyes watered as I stared up at him hungrily. He locked his eyes on me then sneered like he knew what I wanted. 

I looked over my shoulder and saw him open a bottle of lube. He smeared it over his cock then pushed two slimy fingers into my hole. I was hit with a cool buzzing when he pushed in and slicked me up. My hole pulsed around his thick fingers as he worked them inside me and gave my button a rub. My body filled with chills and my stomach lurched against the bed. 

He took his fingers back and then knelt behind me on the floor. He put the thick tip of his monster cock against my hole and then pushed it into me. I lit up as the thick snake pushed into me. 

My eyes rolled back and I gasped for air. My arms spread out over the bed and I pulled at the comforter as he invaded my hole. I muffled my cries into the edge of the towel, biting and sucking on it to keep from screaming out. My body ached for him. My chest swelled with pride as he buried his cock inside me. I could make him feel good. I could be of use here. I belonged in his hold. 

"So good. Yes, pup. Take it," he hissed through gritted teeth as he started to slam me. His thick chest of muscles bared down on my back. He slid his arms around my chest and pinched my nipples while his teeth bit at the back of my neck. He pistoned in and out of me eagerly. I saw stars, felt his warmth, filled with his pride as he owned my hole.

He pounded me, bit on my neck, hugged me against his chest, and grunted like a lion in heat. He pushed in deep as I whimpered helplessly under his hold. I longed to be filled with him. I wanted his seed so badly. 

"Uhhhhh," he growled and I felt him swell and begin to fill me. 

He made a low growl of release as he pushed in until his nuts hit mine. He buried his seed inside me with a roar. It was all I needed to send me over the edge.  I started to fire off against the towel. I moaned until his lips found mine. He kissed me as we finished together. His arms held me so tightly, pushing the air out of my chest. His tongue slid in and I sucked it eagerly. 

"My pretty pup," he laughed. "So good." 

He gave a quick peck to my cheek then raised off of me. He slid out then wiped it on my back. He gripped my hair and pulled my spent body off of the towel. He leaned down and kissed me again on the lips. 

He gave me a nod then disappeared into the bathroom. I heard the sink and I laid back down on the towel to recover. The water turned off and I turned to watch him come back out. He had on a fresh pair of shorts he'd taken from my closet. They were tight on him, meant for me. It didn't matter. Everything was his. 

He walked past me without a word and left me there in my room. I laid there thinking he would come back. He didn't. I looked at my phone and realized it was late. I would need to be up early to help with breakfast and get the men off to work for the day. I went to rinse off again and put on a pair of briefs then crawled into bed and instantly nodded off. 

I was his. I was safe. I was home.

# Chapter 55- Happily Ever After Pt. 4

Author's Note:
 Part 4 of 4 of the final chapters of this series. I am breaking them up by character perspective. Thanks for reading! Enjoy the journey through their heads. 

**[Lukas' View]**

Over the next few months, the new house settled into a routine. Ari would wake me up every morning and I'd get ready for school then go into the main house for breakfast. 

Ari told me eventually I would need to cook breakfast in our own kitchen in the small back house we shared. I hadn't made much for him. His mother and Nima always had meals for us and she loved it when we joined in. 

I was still a little weirded out by Nima. 

Whenever I came into the room he went quiet and almost never looked me in the eye. Ari mostly ignored him except when he needed something. I was a little jealous of how the man followed Mr. Khorasani around like a puppy. I used to sit and talk to Mr. K every day, but now there was always a third wheel lurking behind us. 

School was getting harder too. Ari drove me everyday and Mr. Khorasani usually picked me up. I'd go back to his office or home and work on my homework and projects. He brought in a tutor two days every week to help me out with stuff and get me working on college applications. 

Nima always gave me a little look of jealousy when Mr. Khorasani would come home with me. He would be waiting in the kitchen with all his chores done and the two of them would go off to workout together before dinner. I would go alone to the back house and wait for Ari if he wasn't home from work already. 

We'd have dinner with the family and then go back to our place for the night. He would look over my homework and then we'd have time together before bed. 

We spent every Friday night with my dad at Mr. Teza's house. They did a better job about keeping their sexual weirdness hidden. 

It was good to see dad so happy being Uncle Mir's boy. He was happy keeping the house, fixing up boats, and was even working on rebuilding an old Camaro. He came to my school once for parent conferences, but deferred to Ari when the teachers had questions. 

We have plans for when I finish high school and turned 18. Ari wants a wedding, a big one. 

He wants his big family and friends and some of their important clients. I don't know how I feel about that. I don't like being in front of a crowd, but he says it will be a traditional Persian wedding where we will be seated with a covering over us for most of it. 

+-+-+ 

"You look nice, my love. We are in rush. No time to change," Ari said impatiently. 

He was so cute when he got impatient with me. He never wants to show anger but he isn't good at hiding it. 

I knew we were in a rush, but he had chosen my outfit and I didn't like it. If I made him wait then he might give in.

"I look like a dork," I said and pulled at the tight neck of the long-sleeved blue button-up shirt he'd chosen. 

It was a warm, winter day, nearly 80 degrees, and we were heading for a backyard party at the house his uncle shared with my father. He had me covered from head to toe in a blue shirt and pressed pants. I wondered why he was covering me up. 

"It is your father's birthday party. There will be many men there and friends of my uncle. I do not wish you to attract so much attention," he said as he grabbed his car keys and steered me towards the door. 

That was it! That explained the outfit. He knew we would be at a party filled with the kinds of men my father and his uncle hung around. 

Ari gets jealous when other guys look at me and angry when they try to talk to me. When we are out, he expects a quiet  boy who stays close to his side. I didn't argue with him. I like his protectiveness. 

We were the first guests to arrive at the party. I found my dad in the kitchen wearing cut-off jean shorts and a tight tank top that showed off his lean, smooth muscles. He'd gotten so shredded in the last few months. Mr. Teza had him eating clean and working out every day. 

"Hey, kid. Try this new Kale crunch I just finished. We got the most amazing organic stuff at the farmer's market in Santa Monica yesterday! It's so fresh," dad glowed. 

He handed me a bowl of some crispy green things that looked like green chips but probably tasted like blah. I laughed at him as I took one to try. 

"What? You didn't even try it yet!" dad scolded. 

Ari set down the alcohol he'd brought and scurried off before dad made him try one too. 

"No, you just... You're so different now. You're glowing. It's cute!" I assured him. He raised an eyebrow at me. 

"Eating healthier and getting in good workouts totally changes things. I only eat things that keep my system clean..." Dad froze mid sentence like he'd been about to say something dirty. "Keeps away the colds and viruses going around... and what about your college applications? Did you decide yet?" 

"I picked a few, Ari is looking them over to see which one works for us," I said. 

Dad was changing the topic. 

"It's not his choice! I know you don't want to go far, but there are lots of good choices here in LA. You worked hard for good grades all these years! I don't want you picking a third rate choice just because it makes Ari happy!" Dad was getting angry... and being super hypocritical. 

"Me? You are seriously standing here in clothes Mr. Teza probably picked out for you, living off of food you used to hate, not even eating cake on your birthday, and telling me not to let my boyfriend help me make a major decision!" I knew as soon as I'd said it that I'd gone too far. 

Dad's mouth dropped open and he looked down at the floor. 

"It's not like that, Lukas. I'm happy.  I know things seem weird, but... I'm still your dad and I care about you getting the things you have worked for. You push yourself so hard to get the grades." He sighed and set down his bowl of kale chips. 

"I know! You're a great dad! I'm happy for you. I can see he's good for you!" I leaned in and put my head against his shoulder. 

He hugged me and put his chin on my shoulder. 

"Everything ok in here, my love? The grill is ready for the meat." Mr. Teza came in. 

Dad didn't let go of me. 

"Yeah. Just talking, babe," dad said. 

I felt another muscled body press in behind me and felt his strong arms wrap around us then heard his lips kiss dad's. 

"My little family is happy?" Mr. Teza asked. 

"Yes, sir. Just telling dad how happy he looks here," I said. I felt dad relax in our arms. 

"Good! He's been so excited about you coming for his birthday. He spent all yesterday cleaning like a maniac. I want my boys relaxed and happy today. There might be a present for you somewhere in your dad's pile!" Mr. Teza laughed. 

He let go of us and kissed the top of my head as I eased out of my dad's arms. 

"For me? Really?" I asked. 

"Of course. Ari said you'd get jealous watching your dad open his presents unless you got something too!" He joked. 

"Oh he does! Whenever the amazon box come in the mail he look inside to see if I order something for him too. I always put a toy he will like." Ari laughed. 

I hadn't noticed him come in. He was giving us space. He came over and pulled me away from the men and into his chest. He kissed my forehead and held me tight. I was deeply loved. 

+++~+++

**[Steven's View]**

"I love you, Lukas," I said and hugged him then kissed his forehead as Ari pulled him away to the car. We'd had an early dinner outside and Mir had made the juiciest steak. I only had a little. I was too nervous for tonight, the real birthday party. 

We'd put on a nice party for my son. Mirteza and I both wanted him to have a normal sense of us, especially after the video that got posted. We'd keep things normal in front of Lukas. 

We both waved as Ari backed out of the carport, turned his car around, and eased down the steep hillside driveway. He put his arm around me and gave my shoulder a squeeze as their car disappeared between the thick canopy of trees. 

"He's a good kid. You don't need to worry about him with Ari." Mirteza kissed my neck. 

"I just don't want him giving up his opportunities and his fun time. I don't want him doing some online program trapped in that big house just to please Ari," I sighed. 

"Maybe he won't choose that, but let him try things his way. If he needs us, we will step in. My nephew is a good boy. He will do right by our Lukas. He won't let him be trapped or unhappy. You arguing with Lukas about it will only push him away. He has to choose for himself. If he needs us, we are here," Mir assured me. 

"I know you're right. It's just hard. He's my only kid." I looked at Mir and searched his caring eyes. He looked at me with concern. He didn't like my mind cluttered with worry. 

"And you are mine, boy. Your worries are now mine. If things go bad I will step in. You never have to worry that our boy won't be taken care of. You understand that, don't you boy?" he asked. 

"Yes, sir. Thank you. You are so good to us," I sighed with relief. He rubbed my shoulders and then brought me in to his hold. His hug always calmed me. 

"Let's go get you ready for your party. The sun will set soon and the guests are coming expecting to celebrate my happy boy." He smiled. I nodded and we went inside. 

I believed him. He loved me, loved my son. He would take care of whatever we needed. He was serious about being a good father to Lukas and taking on all my worries for him. 

Ari was handling him quite well too, and Mr. Khorasani was there to step in for whatever he needed. I never had to worry that he wouldn't be taken care of. I didn't even have to worry about myself. Mir made sure I had very simple choices and nothing hanging over my head. 

I was his boy. That was my only concern. It was easy with him. Just hearing his voice, feeling him close by, made my skin tingle and my cock pulse. I'd never felt that way with a guy. But he was more than a guy. He was a true dom. 

When he spoke, something in my brain just clicked. Like a trained dog, I reacted to simple commands. I lived to get that approving nod or the simple treats he tossed to me. His little kisses or gentle pats of approval filled me with warmth. I felt deep pride when I was able to please him; deep shame when I let him down. 

It was a primal reaction I couldn't ignore. He was master, I was pup. Life was clear and binary. I never wondered or questioned what I should do. My world was ordered and simple. My life was peaceful and protected. I was his. 

The caterers arrived while I was in the shower. I cleaned myself and put on the gold briefs Mir had picked out for me. They were snug in the front and made my ass look really good. 

I stopped in front of the mirror to consider my form. 

I turned and posed to check out my progress. Sometimes I couldn't believe the transformation I'd made over the last few months. He was a master at planning my nutrition and workouts to get the results I'd wanted. 

I hadn't believed him when he'd said I could do it and shown me pictures of what was possible. Yet here I was. The man looking back at me in the mirror was a far different form from the scrappy desert mechanic I'd always been. 

I was turning 37 today and finally ready to cast off the rough bro of my past to become the chiseled boy he'd seen in me, the boy worthy of a man like him. 

Mir poked his head into the bathroom and caught me looking over my shoulder and flexing my ass for the mirror. 

"So perfect, boy. Are you ready?" He asked. I turned to him and those eyes caught me. 

The way he looks at me, like I'm the first human he's ever seen. 

"I think so, sir. Will you help me with my collar?" I picked up the black leather band off the counter and handed it to him. 

"You bet. I know my pup will make me proud tonight. You will have your fantasy," he assured. I leaned towards him. 

"Relax. Don't be so tense. Are you nervous for tonight?" he asked. 

"A little. I've been thinking about it so much. What if I fuck it up?" I looked back over my shoulder and watched him secure the collar in back.

"You are an obedient pup. You will do well. If it goes too far for you just remember your signal. I'll be there to keep my pup safe. Amir and Hisham are experienced trainers. They will quickly learn just how far to push you to keep things enjoyable for your birthday. I promise you will be happy." He leaned in and kissed the back of my neck as he admired me. H

e smacked my ass and then went to brush his teeth. 

"Thank you, sir." I said just as the doorbell rang. 

He kissed me then left to answer the door and begin my birthday. 

A few months back, I couldn't imagine being in a relationship with a man, much less spending my birthday party being a puppy plaything for three muscled Muslim daddies. With him though, it felt hot, felt safe, felt right. I knew Mir would make it everything I wanted. I knew with him it would be awesome. 

I gave myself one last look over in the mirror then strapped on my puppy muzzle. I smiled under the hot leather mask that covered my nose and mouth.  I forgot all my doubts and insecurities. I loped off happily towards the fun that awaited me in the living room. 

All I had to worry about now was having fun and being an obedient pup. Nothing else mattered anymore. 

+++~+++